《Mommy...Can you Win Daddy's Love again?》


 Chapter 1 - My Son Sampson

    " Sam¡­"


    " Sam¡­.where are you? Where are you hiding? " Katherine was searching for her four years old son.


    "Please ¡­e to your mommy wherever you are hiding in. I am gettingte for the party," she called him, breathing heavily as she was tired of searching for him for half an hour.


    After some time she heard the giggles andugh of her son Samson. She quickly walked in that direction and bent down to see him under the study table.


    " Boom¡­. I caught you " she held his hand gently and picked him in her arms.


    " You are bing so naughty, nowadays. " She said with a fake angry look.


    Immediately he kissed his mother and ced his small hands around her neck.


    " Sooorrrry...mama¡­" he kissed her nose.


    " You are my sweet little chumpkin¡­" she smiled at him.


    Katherine kissed him back and carried him to the bathroom. She removed his clothes from his body while leaving him in underwear. They yed with water for some time then she bathed him with lukewarm water. Then she dried his body and applied lotion on his soft skin. She wore him a yellow T-shirt and blue pants. Then she fed him with his favorite pancake and choco milk.


    " Mama¡­I want toe with you. Please¡­.take me with you" Sam pleaded with his baby voice.


    Katherine looked at her cute boy and felt so bad leaving him at home.


    " Mama...will bring you ice cream and toys," she promised him and walked towards the mirror to get ready for her boss''s engagement party.


    She started thinking again about whether she had to attend the party while leaving her son at home.


    She had no interest in attending the party but her boss, Emily Green, is the most caring and kind-hearted person. She remembered how Emily helped her while she was in need and gave her the job in herpany. So finally she decided to attend the party.


    She invited only a few employees of thepany. As she was working as an Administration head in herpany. She used to have a good rtionship with her both professionally and personally.


    A few minutester, she got ready in dark green colors down the georgette frock. She took her clutch and looked at her son amusingly who was ying with his Aunt, Ruby. He was pulling the strands of her hair while shouting in the baby''s voice as his Aunt teased him by keeping his toy in the air, lifting her hands.


    " Ruby...why are you irritating my Sam?" Kathie asked her.


    "Sister...we are ying and enjoying ourselves.." Ruby answered with a small smile.


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    She smiled at them and opened the wardrobe. She looked at a small wooden box in it. She took the wooden box in her hand and opened it. She touched the crystal bracelet from it and gave a small smile.


    " Are you going to wear the bracelet? " Ruby asked her.


    She nodded her head without looking in her direction.


    " Why don''t you move on in your life? It''s past. " Ruby asked her in frustration.


    " I am happy with my memories. Even though I exin you don''t understand it " she replied to her sister.


    " Those memories are blocking your future. Why don''t you see it? " Ruby tried to exin to her.


    " I am your elder sister. So don''t try to advise what I should do and what I should not¡­" Katie said seriously.


    " Listen to me and apply for the job as youplete your graduation. " Katie said strictly.


    " Katie...I didn''t mean to hurt you. But I can''t see you gloomy anymore. It had been many years, I saw your happiness in your eyes. " Ruby said while walking towards her sister.


    " I have Sam, you, and my best friend, Martin. I am happy with you all. " She replied.


    She walked towards the bed and kissed Sam''s cheeks.


    " I will try toe soon. Take care of him. Bye," she informed Ruby and started walking out of the bedroom.


    Before she left the room, she asked Ruby about Martin.


    " I don''t know where is he? I hope he will be in the study while scribbling something¡­." Ruby replied dreamily.


    " Okay then, I will go there and talk to him. " Katie said and left the room.


    She walked inside the study room and found Martin was scribbling something on the papers.


    " Hi. ...Martin. I am going to my boss''s engagement party. Hope I will return shortly. " she informed Martin.


    " You are looking gorgeous. I wish no one would fall for you," he said with a naughty smile.


    " Shut up. You will never change¡­" she pped yfully on his arms.


    " ouch¡­.its hurts beautiful¡­" he hissed fakely.


    " Martin...Don''t skip dinner while you''re busy at work . '''' she bent to hug him as he was sitting in the wheelchair.


    " I am making myself busy. I am feeling ashamed as I could not work and earn for the household. You are taking all the responsibilities. " Martin said.


    " I knew what you did for us as my childhood friend. Don''t talk like this again." She said, keeping her finger on his lips.


    There was silence for a few minutes. They both eyes filled with tears. As he noticed her tears, he wiped her tears at the corner of her eyes.


    " Have a nice time," he said. She waved her hand and walked out of the house.


    She took a cab and reached Green''s Mansion where the party was going on. She showed the invitation card to the security guards and entered the main gate of the Green''s Mansion. While she was walking looking at the decoration and lighting, many memories were crossing her mind. She stopped for a while before going inside. She closed her eyes tightly and took a deep breath for a second. She made herself strong.


    While walking towards the event, she noticed the banner which was written as


    WELCOME TO THE ENGAGEMENT PARTY OF MY BELOVED DAUGHTER, EMILY GREEN¡­..


    She slowly walked towards the open garden beside the Mansion where it is fully decorated with lights and white flowers.

 Chapter 2 - Engagement Party

    WELCOME TO THE ENGAGEMENT PARTY OF MY BELOVED DAUGHTER, EMILY GREEN¡­..


    She slowly walked towards the open garden beside the Mansion where it is fully decorated with lights and white flowers.


    " Hi Katie¡­ you are looking so hot" one of her colleagues, David greeted her andplimented her.


    " Thanks .." She stered a small smile as she always feels frustrated with the flirty behavior of his colleague, David. Then she walked inside as she found the other female colleagues. When they are talking and enjoying the drinks, everyone is alerted by hearing the announcement of Mr. Green.


    Everyone is curious to see the person who is going to be the son-inw of Green''s family. Even Kathie was looking for the man whom her boss is going to marry. Mr. Green gave a small speech on the asion and invited his beloved daughter, Miss. Emily Green. Miss Emily looked stunning in her red color. Then Mr.Green announced the name of the soon-to-be son-inw, Mr. Adrian in Wilson.


    He walked stylishly towards them along with his mother, Mrs. Maria Wilson, and stood beside Mr. Green and Miss. Emily with a radiant smile. As soon as Katie saw the face of Adrian, the wine ss slipped from her hand.


    Instantly she walked towards a sedated ce where there was no bright light. She felt overjoyed to see him again in her life. Her eyes filled with water with so many emotions. She was happy to see them together and felt Emily is the perfect life partner to Adrian.


    After a few minutes, they both exchanged rings. Everyone was greeted with loud sounds of apuse. A few secondster, she also joined them with tear-filled eyes. She doesn''t know what to feel at that moment. Later they cut the cake and feed each other expressing their love. She looked at both of them without blinking her eyes. They were talking with the guests with wide smiles on their faces. She felt content on seeing the smile on Adrian man''s face. She lost herself in staring at him


    " Katie¡­.."


    Her chains of thoughts were interrupted as one of her colleagues called her.


    " Shall we go to present the gift to Miss. Green and her fiance? " Her colleague asked Katie.


    " I am not feeling well. Please go with the other colleagues and present the gift" she informed as she wants to escape to face him.


    Kathie knew what would happen if she met Adrian and how he would react to her. So she just wants to hide from him.


    " Okay then have a seat¡­" saying her colleague left her alone.


    She was seated near the table and was observing her colleagues presenting the couple and Miss Green was introducing the staff to Adrian.


    " Thank god!! I am saved" she thought.


    " Will you join me for dinner with me?" David asked her.


    " Sure .." she said as she wanted to escape from this ce as soon as possible.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    " Congrats ¡­" All the female staff wished the couple.


    " Where is Katherine? Didn''t shee?" Emily asked the staff.


    " Hmmm¡­.she came but not feeling well. So she was sitting with the other staff" they replied.


    " Okay¡­" Emily said.


    On the other side, Ardian was talking with his mother. As soon as Ardian heard the name of Katherine, his facial expression changed into a serious one. His mother patted Ardian''s back as she understood how her son would react whenever he heard the name of Katherine.


    " Ardian.. ¡­ I think it''s better if you receive the guests¡­" his mother tried to change his mind.


    He nodded his head and said " Yes...mom. You are right. "


    Ardian excused himself and went to meet the other guests. Before meeting the guests, he went to the restroom to calm himself. The name of Katherine makes him frustrated. He doesn''t want to think about her in his life but he was helpless because still, his heart wants to rify any doubts. He filled water in his two palms and threw them on his face. He wiped his face with the handkerchief and walked out when he calmed down. He joined Mr. Green and the other guests.


    After a while, there was an announcement from the host to join the couple dance. A few couples started dancing and enjoying the night with their loved ones.


    Katie finished her dinner and wanted to leave the ce before Ardian found her. But her colleague, David, started to force her to join in for dancing. She denied his request.


    " Katie...please. Give me a chance. You are looking so hot. I want to dance with you. " David asked her as he lost his sense as he over drank the wine.


    He tried to drag her forcefully for dancing but she pulled him. She hurriedly walked towards the main gate to leave the ce.


    " Hi, Katie¡­.how is your health? " Emily stoppeding from nowhere.


    " Fine¡­. " Katie replied.


    " Why are you leaving soon? Is it because you are not feeling well?" She questioned Katie.


    " I am fine. But ¡­" she stammered.


    " For your son? " she questioned her.


    " Yeah.." she nodded her head and took two steps back.


    Her back collided with the hard wall.


    " Where is the wall me from...suddenly?" she thought and turned her head.


    identally, her foot lost its bnce and was supposed to touch the ground. She closed her eyes tight but a pair of hands saved her from falling. She sensed someone helped her not from falling.


    " Thank you¡­." Kathie said and opened her eyes.


    She was surprised to see Adrian holding her with his hands and her eyes widened with shock.

 Chapter 3 - Shocks And Surprises

    Kathie was surprised to see Adrian holding her with his hands and instantly her eyes widened with shock.


    Their eyes locked as it had been a long time since they both so close. His eyes scanned her eyes and her lips. He felt as if it was a dream.


    " Thank God, you saved her from falling¡­." Emily interrupted them.


    Katherine stood nervouslying out of his grip. Her heart was racing fast with Adrian''s stares.


    " Meet¡­.Miss. Katherine, my loyal employee and also my well-wisher" Emily introduced her to Adrian.


    " What a nice joke? Loyal and she? But what is she doing here? Why is she working in herpany? " Adrian thought in his mind.


    " And he is Mr. Adrian, my fiance, and my good friend." Emily introduced Ardian to Katherine.


    " Nice to meet you, Sir," Katherine said with a small smile while covering her nervousness.


    " Pleasure is mine to meet your loyal employee, " Adrian said to Emily but looked at Katherine with disgust.


    " Have a nice time. I have to leave now." Katherine informed Emily.


    " Are you not feeling well? " Emily asked worriedly.


    " I am fine. No need to worry." She informed Emily.


    " If your employee doesn''t mind, I will ask my driver to drop her at her address. " Adrian interrupted them.


    " Nice thought. You are so kind¡­..Adrian." Emily said and gave him a side hug.


    " His driver will drop you at your address. I think it''s a good idea to not go alone in this condition." Emily advised.


    " I can manage myself. I don''t want to cause trouble, to anyone" Kathie replied.


    " Kathie¡­.You always think about others. For one time, listen to me. Please.." Emily said cing her hands on Katie''s knuckles


    Adrian looked at Kathie with a sharp re. Kathie felt ufortable under his re.


    " No need to worry. My driver will drop you at your address safely" Adrian said with a sharp look but in a polite manner.


    She looked at Emily helplessly as she could not escape from him now. From his looks, She understood how much he hates her. She knew his hatred for her is beyond the limit for what she did to him in the past.


    " I wille with you to show you my car¡­" Adrian said to Kathie looking at Emily.


    Meanwhile, Emily got a call on her mobile.


    " It''s a call from my father. If you don''t mind, I have to go inside¡­." Emily said and left them alone.


    Kathie thought it would be a good opportunity to escape from the ce and started walking quickly towards the main gate.


    " Miss. Katherine Davis¡­."


    Adrian called her name in a hateful voice.


    She ignored his call and walked forward without looking back. Adrian lost his temper and quickly took long strides behind her.


    " How dare you ignore your boss''s fiance?" He yelled at her.


    " Don''t show your attitude like in the past. I am not the old person whom you know¡­" he mocked her.


    " Sir...I am not showing any attitude. Please let me go¡­" Kathie said, lowering her head.


    " Unbelievable¡­  What a drastic change in you?" He said doubtfully.


    " Let me go¡­." She asked again.


    " Why? Don''t you want to go in my car? Or your boyfriend waiting for you outside?" He asked her while tightening his grip on her wrist.


    " Tell me¡­" he shouted, luckily no one was around.


    " Leave me¡­." She pleaded.


    " Tell me¡­" He asked her again.


    " It''s none of your business, Mr. Adrian Wilson. I am not answerable to you," she replied.


    " Oh...yeah¡­.I forgot¡­..I am a perfect stranger to you. Isn''t it? " he asked in a dangerous tone.


    She looked at him and wanted to express her feelings that he is not a stranger¡­.but...


    But she thought there was no use telling the truth to him as everything between them was over in the past and he is engaged to her boss. Mostly he is not the ordinary man like in the past and changed himself with the time. She doesn''t want to mess with his future.


    " I think it''s better if you spend your time with Miss. Emily." She advised him.


    She took her hand forcefully from his hand and ran quickly from the ce. Finally, she came out of the Green''s Mansion with teary eyes.. She started walking on the side of the roadway like an aimless traveler.

 Chapter 4 - His Hatred

    Adrian gritted his teeth when she took her wrist from his tight hold.


    " How dare she advise me, what to do?" He muttered.


    " You can escape from me now. But not more than a few days. As we cannot fulfill our sweet promises but now I promise you that I will make your life hell. Be ready to face my hatred¡­." He mumbled.


    A few minutester, his mother came searching for him.


    " What are you doing in the corner of this ce? Still, upset by the name of Katherine? " Mrs. Wilson asked Adrian.


    " Mom. .. I met Katherine," he informed his mom.


    " It''s your hallucination. I think you are drunk. Tell me why will she be here?" His mother questioned him.


    " Mom¡­.believe me. I saw her with my eyes and she was very close to me. And Emily introduced her as her employee, " he exined.


    " Son¡­.it''s your engagement and you are still thinking about the girl who ditched you. You know it''s a turning point in your life to be a son-inw to Green''s family. Think about your fiance, Emily. What will she think if you leave her alone at the party for a long time? " His mom said.


    " Mom...please don''t start again. I am human with a heart. It''s not so easy to forget the pain she gave to me. " Ardian said in a sad voice.


    " Son...I know how much you suffer because of her. But if you still think about the past and the sad memories then your future will be spoiled. Listen to my words, Emily is a perfect pair for you. I believe in her that she takes care of you very well. " his mom said, cing her hand on his cheek.


    " Thanks for being my guide whenever I don''t know what to do. I know how you used to take care of me after my father''s death. Still, I remember you used to starve for me so that I could take a proper diet. I will never forget your sacrifices to see me in this position. Even after my father''s death, you didn''t marry anyone. You dedicated your whole life to me. You are the best. " Ardian hugged his mother.


    " I love you¡­" he whispered in her ears.


    " I too¡­." She replied.


    She had tears in her eyes on hearing his son''s words. She never thought her son would adore her so much. Inside her heart, she was feeling guilty about his sufferings.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    A few minutester, they walked towards Emily and her father. They sat together at the table and had the feast of their engagement. By the end, the media took interviews of them and also took photos of Emily Green and Ardian Wilson. Atst, the engagement party was held grandly with guests.


    " I am very proud to have such a good son-inw like you¡­" Mr.Green said to Ardian.


    " Then what about me?" Emily whined to her father.


    " Feeling jealous of my son-inw?" Mr. Greenughed at her daughter.


    They talked and enjoyed spending time with their families. As everyone left the party, Ardian stood up from the chair to leave and asked his mother to start for the hotel. Mr. Green stopped them and asked them to stay tonight in their Mansion as it iste.


    " It''s okay, Mr. Green. We will go to the hotel. I need to attend an important meeting the next morning¡­" Ardian informed him.


    " So you are a workaholic like my daughter¡­." Mr. Green said.


    " Dad ¡­" Emily pouted.


    " I think we have to n their wedding in a month and book tickets for at least four months for their honeymoon¡­" Mr. Green teased Ardian and Emily.


    Ardian and Emily exchanged their looks for a few seconds.


    " We already nned when we should get married. " Ardian said in a calm tone.


    " I mean to say that mypany is going tounch a new sports model car in the market in four months. Also, I am nning to open a manufacturingpany in this ce. So I will be busy for four to five months. It''s better if we marry after six months ¡­" Ardian exined.


    " And I also got permission to start a new branch in another city. So I will be out of the city for a few months. So.. we prepared ourselves to be rush for our marriage " Ardian and Emily said in unison.


    " Okay. I will respect your feelings. " Mr. Green said with disappointment.


    Ardian''s mother looked at him skeptically and said, " Shall we go to the hotel?"


    " Good night. Sweet dreams ¡­" Ardian hugged her and kissed her temple.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    As soon as Mrs. Maria was seated in the car, she looked at her son who was sitting beside her.


    " What are you thinking in your mind?" She asked her son, seriously.


    " About what?" Ardian asked casually.


    " Are you marrying her with your heart? If not ...then ..don''t spoil the life of the innocent girl. Emily is a nice girl¡­." Maria warned her son.


    " Mom¡­.she is my friend. That''s why I am trying to give her a chance." He exined.


    " What do you mean by chance? Don''t you love her?" She yelled.


    " I lost my belief in love. But I like Emily a lot as a friend and wanted to give my wife''s ce. " He expressed.


    " Wife means not only a friend to share the feelings but also share his responsibilities, understand his emotions of her husband before he expresses and be ready to sacrifice anything to her husband. Husband is the person who stood with her in all hardships, respects her feelings, and protects her from the dangers¡­" his mom exined the rtionship of wife and husband.


    " Hope in these five months, your rtionship will develop like that¡­." She wished.


    " Let''s hope ¡­." He said and asked the driver to start the car.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    Finally, they reached the hotel. Ardian and Maria Wilson went to their respective rooms. Ardian shut the door and took the bottle from the wine rack. He poured wine into the ss. He gulped the wine through his throat in one go. Then again poured another peg into the ss. He held the ss in his hand tighter.


    " How could it be my hallucinations? I knew your body fragrance and could sense your touch¡­" Ardian yelled and threw the ss on the floor.


    " Kathie¡­.if it is not my hallucination then no one can save you from me¡­.." He screamed.

 Chapter 5 - Meeting A Stranger

    "Hehe¡­. Look before you¡­." Someone yelled.


    Katherine raised her head and saw a red caring opposite to her. She stopped and stared at the car as her mind became numb with Ardian''s re-entry into her life.


    " Don''t you care for your life?" Someone pulled her holding her arm.


    As the person pulled Katherine with force, they both fell on the side of the road.


    " Are you alright?" The person asked with concern.


    " Hmmm¡­." Katherine hummed, checking her elbow joint.


    " Hi¡­.I am Steven." He extended his hand to Katherine.


    " Thank you for saving me. " Katherine thanked her and stood up after gathering her clutch on the floor.


    " It''s my pleasure to help a beautifuldy like you¡­" Steven said in a flirty way.


    She looked at him angrily with his flirty behavior and walked past him. After she walked away from him, she stood on the road waiting for the cab.


    Suddenly a blue Ford car stopped in front of her. A few secondster, the window ss of the car at the driver''s seat scrolled down.


    " Hi¡­.beautiful. It will be my pleasure if you get in my car. So that I can drop you" Steven said to Katherine.


    " No thanks," she replied.


    " Beauty with attitude¡­" Steven smiled at her.


    " Don''t irritate me and get lost from here.." She yelled.


    " I think it''s going to rain as the weather is windy. It''s your wish if you want to drench in the rain. And it will be a feast for the eyes of the passing by men to fulfill their thirst by watching you in wet clothes. " Steven smirked.


    "How dare he talk to me like that¡­."


    " I may lose my status, property but no self-respect¡­." She thought and was fuming in anger.


    " Shut your filthy mouth¡­." Katherine screamed.


    " Oh..e on¡­ why are you getting angry? I am just predicting what will happen if you drench in the rain¡­" Steven said casually.


    " What don''t you leave from here? " Katherine asked him.


    " Why don''t you take my help? Are you scared of me that I may kidnap you?" He retorted.


    " Katherine Davis is never scared of anything¡­" She challenged Steven.


    " So¡­.this beautifuldy''s name is Katherine but I heard this name somewhere..." He thought.


    " Then get in my car. I will drop you at your address¡­" he said and came outside the car and was leaning on the car door.


    Suddenly it was thundering with lights in the dark sky. She opened her clutch and took her mobile to book the cabin. To her bad luck, her mobile was switched off.


    " Miss. Katherine. Please¡­.I want to give my service to you¡­" Steven said politely.


    She thought for a while and nodded her head. Steven smiled at her and opened the door on the other side of the car. As soon as Kathie seated beside the driver seat, he too sat beside her.


    " Address ...please¡­" he asked yfully.


    " Road no 6, House no- 268, Thompson Street, ¡­" she informed.


    " Do you wanna listen to music?" He asked her.


    " Is this your car? or Are you the driver?" She asked Steven to irritate him.


    " Am I looking like a driver in this suit?" He asked with shock.


    " I don''t know. But I thought you were the driver as you were asking permission to y the music," She said to Steven.


    " What a sense of humor!!!" Heughed.


    But Katherine wanted to break his teeth inside her mind. Then he switched on the music yer in the car and was humming along.


    " Are you always like that gloomy and moody?" He asked Katherine.


    She ignored his bantering and looked outside. Ardian''s anger and hurtful face were running in her mind. Her body was still feeling his warm touch which she was craving for three years.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    " Kathie¡­." Steven called her name.


    " Where do you lose your mind? Even while walking on the road, you were not in the right mind? Any problem?" Steven asked her.


    " I am not Kathie. It''s Katherine¡­.I don''t like strangers to call me by that name. " She said sternly.


    " Then be.. my friend. " Steven extended his hand.


    " Sorry¡­" she said.


    " We reached your ce. " Steven said in a sad voice. She realized and opened the door to get down.


    " When can we meet again?" He asked her with hope.


    " There is no chance to meet again because I am busy in my life. " She said.


    She opened her clutch and took the currency to pay for the ride to make him understand that it is only a cabin service to her.


    " I like your attitude. But I do not want to pay. " Saying he took her hand and kissed her knuckles all of the sudden.


    " My instinct is telling me that we have a good bonding and will definitely meet again in the future," Steven said confidently.


    Katherine was startled by his action.


    " Good night ¡­" saying he drove the car.

 Chapter 6 - You Are Reason To Live

    Katherine was startled by Steven''s action. She felt weird with his behavior as he was behaving with her like an old friend.


    " He might be a yboy¡­." Thinking she walked towards her house.


    She pressed the doorbell and waited outside to open the door. After a few minutes, Martin opened the door, scrolling in his wheelchair.


    " Is Ruby sleeping? " Katherine asked Martin.


    " I think she is making Sam sleep. I noticed that the room was dark. " Martin asked.


    " I thought you would return veryte. "Martin questioned her


    " That¡­.I was feeling bored. So I came back early¡­" She lied.


    " Yeah¡­.I know you have lost interest in socializing with others, " Martin said.


    " I lost my interest in my life a long time ago." She replied in a depressive tone.


    He keenly observed her face and her eyes. Then he noticed the injury on her elbow joint.


    " What happened here?" Martin asked worriedly.


    While waiting for the cab on the road, I fell on the road identally.


    " You can book a cab in advance when you are present at the party. You should be careful. " Martin advised.


    "My mobile was switched off to book the cab. So I had to wait for the cab on the road. I will take care the next time" she replied.


    " Okay. Good night." Martin greeted her and went to his room.


    She quickly walked towards the room and switched on the lights. She noticed her sleeping, cing her hands around his prince. But Sam immediately opened his eyes with the lighting.


    As soon as Sam saw his mom, he crawled down the bed and held Kathie''s legs tightly.


    " Momma...I can''t sleep without you¡­." He pouted.


    Instantly she picked Sam in her arms and hugged him to her chest. Sam wrapped his hands around his neck. She had tears in her eyes but she controlled herself to not let theme out of her eyes. She felt content as soon as his little prince hugged her.


    " Momma...how was the party?" Sam asked her.


    " Good¡­" she replied.


    " Momma...next time, please take me along with you. Sam requested.


    " Sure. But for now, we have to sleep¡­" Katherine said.


    " Go andy on the bed. I wille after changing into nightwear" she said and went to the bathroom.


    After a few minutes, she came back. As it is a king-size bed, Ruby slept at one side of the bed and Katherine slept on the other


    side of the bed whereas Sam was sleeping in the middle.


    " Momma¡­ why are you looking gloomy?" Sam asked her.


    " Nothing. I am so tired." She lied.


    " Okay. I will sleep like a good boy without disturbing you because I know you have to go to the office. " Sam said.


    " No need to go to my job as it is the weekend" Katherine informed him.


    " hehe¡­" suddenly he started jumping on the bed.


    " Why are you making noise? Your Aunt is sleeping¡­" Kathie hushed him.


    " Weekend means ...you will take me to the park¡­" he said excitedly.


    " Okay. For now, sleep like a good boy." Katherine said and switched off the light in their bedroom.


    " But I want to be a bad boy and make so much noise," he giggled.


    Instantly his words make her think about her past.


    " If you give me a chance, I will show you, what a bad boy I am in the bed¡­." Katherine reminded Ardian''s naughty words.


    Tears rolled over her cheeks but her tears were not visible as it was dark in the room. She hugged Sam tightly then slowly patted his back to make him sleep. She closed her eyes, but she remembered the hatred and anger in the eyes of Ardian.


    ...


    ¡­..


    After a while, Katherine noticed Sam''s sleeping face. She covered him properly with a quilt and stood up from the bed. She walked towards the ss window and looked outside. She noticed the empty streets with only street lights. Suddenly, It was raining heavily like cats and dogs.


    The rain droplets falling on the ss and slowly sliding down. She ced her palm on the window and felt the coldness of it.


    Her expression changed to a painful smile observing the rain.


    " Kathie¡­..Will you be my Girlfriend?" ¡­


    Whenever she notices the rain at night, Ardian''s voice echoed in her ears. A fresh tear rolled down her cheeks.


    " I am so sorry Ardian. I broke your heart." She cried, cing her head on her knees and putting her hands around her legs.


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    Slowly she slept in the same position. All of the sudden, there were loud thunderstorms and lightning outside. Little Sam started crying with fear in his sleep. Katherine immediately woke up hearing his cry and walked towards the bed.


    " Momma is with you. No need to be afraid. " She cooed at Sam while sitting beside him.


    He opened his eyes and ced his head on herp. She stroked his hair and asked him to sleep. A few minutester Sam slept peacefully holding her hands. She leaned towards his son and kissed his temple.


    " You are the only one reason for me to live in this world. I love you, Sam.." she whispered with teary eyes.


    She wants to live for her son.. She doesn''t want anything more than it.

 Chapter 7 - Her Innocence

    In the hotel room¡­.


    After consuming one bottle of wine, he heard the pitter-patter sounds from outside. In a drunken state, he was swinging and slowly walked steadily towards the windows. He opened the window and looked out with his glossy and red eyes.


    " I hated Rain which reminds me of that bitch..." He muttered.


    Again he walked towards the nightstand and poured some wine in the ss. He sipped the wine and nkly looked into the ss. He sat on the edge of the bed holding the wine ss.


    " I hate you...Kathie. I hate you¡­.from the bottom of my broken heart ", he said looking at the ss while alone tears fell from his right eye in the wine.


    Then he gulped all the wine in the ss and hit the wall in the room. The ss broke into small pieces. Heid on the bed touching his back while his legs were hanging to the floor.


    He stared at the rain through the window, turning his head, and smiled sadly. He closed his eyes and remembered his first meeting with Katherine on a rainy night.


    SIX YEARS BACK¡­.his memories


    It was raining heavily and the road was dark, only a few street lights were ON. Ardian was going back after dropping his best friend, Thomas, at his home.


    He noticed a car halted on the side of the road. Ardian stopped the bike as he noticed an old man checking the car while opening the engine door. He also noticed a girl holding Umbre to the old man could not be drenched in the rain.


    " Hey¡­.shall I help you," he asked the old man.


    " Do you know how to repair the car?" The old man asked Ardian.


    " Yeah¡­.I am a student of Mechanic engineering. I can find out the problem and also repair it if there is no problem with the parts of the car" Ardian said confidently.


    On the other side, the girl who was standing beside the old man fisted the hem of her skirt. He noticed her long milky legs which are covered up to her knees. But he turned his head to concentrate on the problem of the car.


    Ardian checked the engine and identified a blocked exhaust which is the reason for the running of the car. He tried to remove the block but suddenly he heard a sweet voice beside him.


    " Uncle...can you bring my leather coat from the back seat? I am feeling cold " She asked the old man.


    " Sure madam. I will bring it for you. " the old man went to bring what she asked for.


    " Mister. Don''t repair the car. I want to enjoy this weather. Please go" she requested.


    He was so curious to know who the girl is who wants to enjoy the rainte at night.


    He raised his head and looked at the girl. He was mesmerized to see her beauty. She wore a white shirt and blue knee-length skirt. Even in the darkness, her milky white face was glowing like a moon in the night.


    " Please...don''t repair the car. " she pleaded and her eyes were begging to him.


    " But this ce is not safe as it is on the outskirts of the city. " He reasoned.


    She pouted her strawberry lips and looked sad. He noticed tears in her eyes and his heart melted.


    A few minutester, the old man came with the leather coat. She took the coat from the old man and looked at Ardian angrily.


    " Uncle...It''s dark and raining. I cannot see where the block is. We need light to fix it. Do you have any torch with you?" He asked the Old man.


    " No¡­" the old man replied.


    " Okay then, I can not help you¡­" Ardian said, looking at the girl.


    She smiled at Ardian and thanked him with her eyes. He smiled back at her without the old man noticing.


    " Bye¡­" saying, Ardian started his bike.


    " Excuse me, young man¡­" the old man called him.


    " I need your help¡­" the old man asked, looking at the girl.


    " Can you drop our madam at her home? You know it is not safe for the girl to stay in the night especially at this ce¡­" the old man requested Ardian.


    He looked at the girl and nodded his head.


    " Yes. It is not safe to be alone for such a beautiful girl like her¡­" he mumbled to himself.


    " Young man. If you don''t mind, will you drop her?" The old man asked him.


    " I have no problem if she wants toe with me," Ardian said.


    " Okay, Uncle. I will go with him. Aunt Lisa might be worried about me. " she agreed.


    " Okay. I will stay in the car, " the old man replied.


    She walked towards Ardian and introduced herself as KATHERINE DAVIS.


    " Hi. I am Ardian Wilson." He extended his hand towards her.


    She created weird feelings in his body with her touch. His whole body became hot.


    She waved her hand to her old driver and hopped on his bike by cing her legs on both sides of the bike. His heart was pounding as if it were a train on the tracks.


    He came back to reality when she ced her hands on his shoulder and asked him to stop the bike.


    He stopped the bike and turned his head. He looked at her skeptically.


    " Thank you for not repairing the car. I am bored of car rides. I want to enjoy this rain, especially the first rain of the season, " she said with a smile and got down the bike.


    She extended her arms and started spinning round and round like a small child.


    He smiled at her innocent talk and forgot to blink his eyes when her white shirt sticks to her body showing her perfect curves. He was never attracted to any girl in his entire life. He doesn''t know when he fell for her that day.


    " What an innocent soul," he thought.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    Ardian opened his eyes with the sound of thunderstorms.


    " You are not an innocent girl, Katherine. You are a cruel bitch who only knows to y with the hearts of the people. " Ardian screamed as his voice echoed in his room.


    " I will take my revenge on you," saying he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 8 - Miss You

    On the other side, Katherine sat on the bed, leaning on the headboard whereas Little Sam was sleeping on herp peacefully.


    " Katherine¡­." She heard Ardian''s voice suddenly and opened her eyes with a jerk.


    She realized it was her hallucination. She knew that he would never see her face or talk with her with love again in his life because she lost that right long back.


    She closed her eyes and visualized his smiling face. Still, she remembered their first meeting on a rainy night.


    She met him for the first time when her car broke down in the middle of the way to her house. And he stopped his bike to help them but she didn''t want him to help as she was enjoying the rain and cool breezes.


    Finally, she seeded in her n as he refused to help them but she had to go with him on his bike due to her old uncle. As she wanted to enjoy drenching in the rain, she was excited to go with Ardian.  And a few minutester, she requested to stop the bike as she wanted to y in the rain for some time.


    She got down from the bike and started enjoying the rain, forgetting about her surroundings, especially Ardian''s presence. All of the sudden, she stopped ying as she sensed a car approaching by the lights of the vehicles. She looked at Ardian who was already staring at her from the far. He was on one side of the road and she was on the other side of the road. Suddenly that car stopped between them. A man who was in a drunken state got down from the car and walked towards her.


    She was scared with his gaze and gulped her saliva in the throat. She took her steps to move away from him then she bumped into the hard object. She turned her head and found Ardian standing behind her. She quickly ran behind him and fisted his shirt at his back.


    " Will you share your girlfriend tonight? " The man asked Ardian, looking at Katherine with lust.


    Ardian gave four strong punches on his face for which he fell on the ground with the loud hissing noise.


    " Thank you." She said in a low voice while hiding her face on his back.


    Instantly he twirled towards her and said, " It''s okay".


    She raised her head and looked into his ocean blue eyes. She was so attracted to his eyes. They both are so close to each other. He gave his coat to cover his body properly. Then she realized that her clothes were glued like another skin and revealed her body curves. She quickly covered her upper body with his coat. She felt so embarrassed.


    Suddenly she realized the man who stood up from the ground, moving towards him whereas Ardian''s back was facing that man.


    " He is back¡­." She screamed with fear while looking in that direction.


    He held her hand and hurriedly walked towards his bike.


    " Better if we leave this ce. Come on ...hop the bike. " Ardian said and started the engine of the bike.


    She nodded her head and quickly hopped on his bike. She was scared that she clung to him without her knowledge from behind. After a while, he asked her house number and street as they were near to her address.


    She moved away and informed her street and house number.


    Atst, he found the house number and stopped his bike. She got down from his bike.


    " Thank you for everything." She said, lowering her head.


    " Everything?" He asked her.


    " Hmmm...for hiding the truth of car repair, giving me the lift up to my house and saving me from that man," She said to him.


    " It will be a pleasure if I get a chance to drop you again" with a bright smile on his lips.


    She doesn''t understand what to answer him. So she ran inside the house with a shy smile. But the innocent girl doesn''t know that she was taking his heart along with her.


    She quickly went to her room and changed into her pajamas and started drying her hair with a hair blower.


    " Whose coat is this?" Her Aunt Lisa questioned her.


    " Hmmm...the person who dropped me on his bike. " She replied to her Aunt.


    " Dropped you on his bike!" She asked with surprise.


    " Yup. Our car broke down. So ...I came here thinking you will be worried about me¡­." She said to avoid further questions.


    " But what if your father came to know?" She asked Katherine.


    " Will you tell my father?" Katherine asked her.


    " No¡­.but ...what ...if " ...Katherine cut off in the middle and said no one will know about it.


    " Can you please bring a vegetable soup? " She changed the topic cleverly.


    Why not ...she is a student of business management. She knows how to manage people with words.


    After her Aunt left her room. She took that coat of Ardian and dried it on the balcony.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Remembering Ardian''s coat, Katherine opened her eyes and walked towards the wardrobe where she stored his belongings carefully. She took his coat and wore it. She felt so secure when his coat wrapped around her body.


    " I am missing you...Ardian," she whispered looking at the coat.


    On the other side, Katherine sat on the bed, leaning on the headboard whereas Little Sam was sleeping on herp peacefully.


    " Katherine¡­." She heard Ardian''s voice suddenly and opened her eyes with a jerk.


    She realized it was her hallucination. She knew that he would never see her face or talk with her with love again in his life because she lost that right long back.


    She closed her eyes and visualized his smiling face. Still, she remembered their first meeting on a rainy night.


    She met him for the first time when her car broke down in the middle of the way to her house. And he stopped his bike to help them but she didn''t want him to help as she was enjoying the rain and cool breezes.


    Finally, she seeded in her n as he refused to help them but she had to go with him on his bike due to her old uncle. As she wanted to enjoy drenching in the rain, she was excited to go with Ardian.  And a few minutester, she requested to stop the bike as she wanted to y in the rain for some time.


    She got down from the bike and started enjoying the rain, forgetting about her surroundings, especially Ardian''s presence. All of the sudden, she stopped ying as she sensed a car approaching by the lights of the vehicles. She looked at Ardian who was already staring at her from the far. He was on one side of the road and she was on the other side of the road. Suddenly that car stopped between them. A man who was in a drunken state got down from the car and walked towards her.


    She was scared with his gaze and gulped her saliva in the throat. She took her steps to move away from him then she bumped into the hard object. She turned her head and found Ardian standing behind her. She quickly ran behind him and fisted his shirt at his back.


    " Will you share your girlfriend tonight? " The man asked Ardian, looking at Katherine with lust.


    Ardian gave four strong punches on his face for which he fell on the ground with the loud hissing noise.


    " Thank you." She said in a low voice while hiding her face on his back.


    Instantly he twirled towards her and said, " It''s okay".


    She raised her head and looked into his ocean blue eyes. She was so attracted to his eyes. They both are so close to each other. He gave his coat to cover his body properly. Then she realized that her clothes were glued like another skin and revealed her body curves. She quickly covered her upper body with his coat. She felt so embarrassed.


    Suddenly she realized the man who stood up from the ground, moving towards him whereas Ardian''s back was facing that man.


    " He is back¡­." She screamed with fear while looking in that direction.


    He held her hand and hurriedly walked towards his bike.


    " Better if we leave this ce. Come on ...hop the bike. " Ardian said and started the engine of the bike.


    She nodded her head and quickly hopped on his bike. She was scared that she clung to him without her knowledge from behind. After a while, he asked her house number and street as they were near to her address.


    She moved away and informed her street and house number.


    Atst, he found the house number and stopped his bike. She got down from his bike.


    " Thank you for everything." She said, lowering her head.


    " Everything?" He asked her.


    " Hmmm...for hiding the truth of car repair, giving me the lift up to my house and saving me from that man," She said to him.


    " It will be a pleasure if I get a chance to drop you again" with a bright smile on his lips.


    She doesn''t understand what to answer him. So she ran inside the house with a shy smile. But the innocent girl doesn''t know that she was taking his heart along with her.


    She quickly went to her room and changed into her pajamas and started drying her hair with a hair blower.


    " Whose coat is this?" Her Aunt Lisa questioned her.


    " Hmmm...the person who dropped me on his bike. " She replied to her Aunt.


    " Dropped you on his bike!" She asked with surprise.


    " Yup. Our car broke down. So ...I came here thinking you will be worried about me¡­." She said to avoid further questions.


    " But what if your father came to know?" She asked Katherine.


    " Will you tell my father?" Katherine asked her.


    " No¡­.but ...what ...if " ...Katherine cut off in the middle and said no one will know about it.


    " Can you please bring a vegetable soup? " She changed the topic cleverly.


    Why not ...she is a student of business management. She knows how to manage people with words.


    After her Aunt left her room. She took that coat of Ardian and dried it on the balcony.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Remembering Ardian''s coat, Katherine opened her eyes and walked towards the wardrobe where she stored his belongings carefully. She took his coat and wore it. She felt so secure when his coat wrapped around her body.


    " I am missing you....Ardian," she whispered looking at the coat.

 Chapter 9 - Going To Interview

    The next morning, Katherine opened her eyes and noticed her sleeping position. She was covered with a sheet up to her neck.


    " Good morning¡­.mama" Little Sam kissed her cheeks.


    Usually, she never woke upte in the mornings butst night she could not sleep with his memories.


    " Sister...your boy grew up. When I opened my eyes, I saw him covering you with sheets. Such a caring son." Ruby smiled while ruffling his hair.


    " Aunt...Ruby¡­.Don''t touch my hair. I feel so irritated if you do that¡­" Little Sam said angrily.


    Rubyughed and said, " Really.. ".


    Katherine smiled at both and removed the cover from her body. Then she noticed Ardian''s coat on her. She took and folded carefully. She walked towards the wardrobe and ced it secretly inside.


    " Sister¡­.I have to attend one interview in the morning at 11. " Ruby informed Katherine.


    " But it is Saturday," Katherine asked her.


    " I saw a newspaper Advertisement and applied for the post online. They sent me an email to attend at 11 this morning. " Ruby informed.


    " Okay. All the best." Katherine wished her.


    " Mommy...I am so hungry. Will you prepare breakfast? " Little Sam asked Katherine.


    " Sure...Sam. Momma will prepare in a few minutes," she said and took him to the bathroom.


    She brushed his teeth and bathed him. After that, shepleted dressing him. Then she went to Martin''s room and asked him to take care of Little Sam as she has toplete her morning chores and prepare Breakfast.


    " Good morning, Uncle Martin¡­." Little Sam greeted him.


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    Katherinepleted her chores and prepared bread sandwiches and orange juice for everyone. She served food on the table and informed everyone to join at the table.


    Ruby hurriedly ate breakfast so that she would not bete for the interview.


    " All the best...Ruby¡­" Martin wished her.


    " Thank you, Handsome. Bye," she said and walked out of the house.


    " Don''t be nervous. Even if you didn''t get the job in the interview. Be strong and take it as an experience for the next one" Katherine said to Ruby.


    " I will be strong ¡­" Ruby replied.


    " Ruby has be responsible. Isn''t it?" Martin asked Katherine.


    " Yeah¡­My Little Ruby became responsible. '''' Kathie said.


    " I never thought you and Ruby would struggle in your lives. I am feeling guilty about myself. " Martin said in a sad tone.


    " One day when your books are published and you get popr then you can take care of us. '''' Katherine, her hand on his knuckles.


    " I am bothered by your leg treatment. I could not save my ie for your treatment. Katherine said l, lowering her head.


    " I am happy that you people are fine. Don''t worry about me, " Martin said.


    " I don''t know what good I did to have a best friend like you. " She cried, holding his hand.


    " Shhh¡­.calm down. Don''t be emotional. " Martin patted her back.


    " Kathie...is everything alright. You look indifferent fromst night?" He asked her.


    " Mamma...shall we y for some time?" Little Sam interrupted their conservation.


    " Everything is fine¡­." She lied to him as she doesn''t want him to know that She met Ardian and went to y with Sam.


    Martin went to his room in his wheelchair and resumed his work. After ying for some time, Katherine made him sleep. Later shepletely ced the dirty clothes for washing and went to prepare lunch for everyone.


    ...


    ....


    Ruby went to Addison street to attend the interview with Maple Coborations which is newly established in their city. She was so nervous as it was her first interview.


    She stood in front of thepany and noticed the tall building. As soon as she entered thepany, she wondered to see the interiors of thepany. The first floor was beautifully painted with the white and crimson redbination. Then she noticed a wall which was hanging with a huge metallic frame on which the number of branches of thepany is disyed. She read about thepany''s achievements. She noticed that thepany got many awards from the long four years after joining the young CEO. After knowing about thepany profile, she wished to get a job in thepany and learn more experience. She walked towards the help desk and informed her about the purpose of the visit.


    " Interviews are going to start in thirty minutes. You have to go to the 26th floor." One youngdy at the help desk informed her.


    Ruby thanked her and waited for the elevator. Once it came she entered inside and pressed the 26th floor. One person on the floor announced that the candidate who came for the interview has to pass the written test then qualify for the next round of the interview. Everyonepleted the test and waited for the result.


    ¡­..


    After thirty minutes, the result was announced. Five candidates qualified for the next round and Ruby''s name was in it. She felt so happy as it is the first time she is facing an interview and in her first attempt, she cleared the test. Then the remaining five candidates are sent to the Human resource department to take an interview.


    In the HR round, three candidates are selected and there are only two vacancies in thepany. The man who announced the interview process started sending the candidates to the young CEO for the final interview one by one.


    For every candidate, the young CEO was taking one hour to finish the interview. On the other side, she was feeling hungry and her stomach was making noises. She walked towards the cafeteria and had a cup of coffee. Then she came back and sat on the chair.


    As it was afternoon, Katherine made a call to ask when she would return home.

 Chapter 10 - Checkup

    As it was afternoon, Katherine made a call to ask when she would return home.


    " I am selected for the final round. Just waiting for the call from the CEO" Ruby said.


    " Okay. All the best." Katherine said.


    " As I took an appointment from the doctor for Martin''s checkup. We are going to the hospital then we will go to the park. I will keep the keys in the shoe stand " Katherine informed and disconnected the call.


    After having their lunch, Martin, Katherine, and Little Sam went to the hospital for a check-up. After a long wait, the doctor examined Ardian''s legs. Then the doctor informed them that the medicines are working. There is an improvement in the blood cirction in his legs.


    " Thank you, doctor. " Katherine jumped with joy but she noticed a serious expression on the doctor''s face.


    So Katherine asked Martin to take him out of the doctor''s cabin in the name of Little Sam.


    " Is there any problem? " Katherine asked the doctor.


    " The injections and the medicines are expensive. I don''t think you people can afford the cost. " The doctor said.


    " We will take care of it, doctor. Please don''t think about the expenses. Martin is a very important person in my life. I can do anything for him." Katherine said.


    .....


    ....


    At Maple coborations...


    Ruby was restlessly fiddling her fingers.


    The first two members were male candidates, she is the only female candidate. She was so restless thinking about whether she would be selected for the marketing team. The first two candidatespleted their final round whereas Ruby was thest one to go to meet the young CEO.


    As her turn came, she went to the young CEO''s cabin to give the final round of the interview.


    " Excuse me...sir," she asked for permission in a shivering voice.


    " Yes ¡­." Young CEO said.


    She looked at the young CEO who was devilishly handsome and sitting in his chair stylishly. Her heartbeat skipped looking at him. But she came to reality in a few seconds, when the young CEO asked to sit in front of him.


    She covered her nervousness and walked towards him confidently.


    He was looking at the beautiful youngdy who was wearing a red shirt and ck pen skirt. He noticed the youngdy fiddling her fingers with nervousness.


    " Is it your first interview?" He asked her in a professional tone.


    " Yes, Mr. Brown," she said in a low voice.


    " Can you tell me about ourpany in brief ?" The young CEO asked her.


    She thought that he could ask about the technical questions but to her surprise, he asked about hispany. She raised her head straight to him and looked into his dark brown eyes.


    " Don''t you know anything about ourpany? " He teased her.


    After gaining her senses, she smiled at him. She answered about the establishment year of thepany, number of branches and a few awards thepany achieved and other details she read when she entered thepany.


    " Impressed with your answers, Miss. Ruby but you are not selected for this job," Mr. Brown said looking at her.


    " When you are impressed with my answers then why am I not selected for this job?" She asked him daringly.


    " Why should I answer you?" The young CEO asked her.


    " So that I can rectify my mistakes in the next interviews. " She replied sincerely.


    " Good. You are not all depressed with the rejection then!" He questioned Ruby.


    " No. I think it is my experience. " She said confidently.


    " Smart. Where do you learn to think like this?" He asked with curiosity.


    " My sister, Katherine." She replied and stood up from the chair to leave.


    " Wait a minute. What if I offer you another post?" He asked her.


    She looked at him suspiciously as she didn''t think about it.


    " What do you mean, Mr. Brown?" She asked him.


    " If I offer you a post for my Assistant with a good sry package and facilities? " he asked her and exined the sry package.


    She opened her mouth wide with shock and surprise.


    " Miss. Ruby...are you willing to ept my offer?" He asked her.


    " Yes sir, I am ready to join," she said excitedly.


    " Fine. You can join the job on Monday," he said.


    " Thank you, Mr. Brown, for giving me this opportunity even though I am inexperienced," she said.


    " Call me with my name when we are alone. Whenever I hear someone calling Mr. Brown I feel very old. Please¡­" Mr. Brown said.


    " But¡­." Ruby stammered.


    " My name is Steven Brown. You can call me Steven. I will be only professional at work not with employees. " He smiled.


    " Nice to meet you, Mr. Brown. I mean ...Steven¡­" Ruby smiled.


    " Me too...Miss. Ruby.. Hope we can work together with good output¡­" Steven said.

 Chapter 11 - Date?

    In the hotel room¡­.


    Adrian heard the loud knocking sounds of the door and opened his eyeszily.


    " Who is disturbing my sleep?" He shouted without opening the door.


    " Adrian¡­..open the door " he heard someone calling and recognized the owner of the voice.


    He tried to sit on the bed but his head started spinning and he could see all objects revolving around him.


    "Adrian¡­"


    He rubbed his eyes then held his head on both sides with his palms. Then slowly he walked towards the door and opened it. His mother noticed a wrinkled shirt on his body and smelled alcohol as if he bathed in the alcohol.


    " So ¡­.this is the reason, you are sleeping till noon. I thought you talked with Emilyte at night and slept in the early morning. " She shouted.


    " Mom...please...stop. I am sorry, okay " he hugged him.


    His mother, Maria pushed him and entered the room and found shattered pieces of bottles on the floor.


    " I told you not to drink if you cannot handle the alcohol? Then why don''t you listen to me?" She asked Adrian.


    " Mom¡­ I was disturbedst night. I will not repeat it next time" he pleaded.


    " You have been saying the same things for thest three and half years. I am vexed by your behavior. I was so happy that you were engaged and going to start a new life but again you disappointed me. " She yelled.


    " My happiness lies with you. After your father''s death, I lived for you. I worked as a nurse so that I can give you a good education and a bright future. Why can''t you see your mother''s love?" She asked him.


    She cried sitting at the edge of the bed.


    " Sorry...Mom. " he kneeled on one leg and pleaded with her but identally one ss piece pricked into his knee.


    He hissed in pain then Maria raised her head and found the cut on his knee.


    Immediately he made him sit on the bed. She carefully took out the ss piece and informed the service boy over the inte to bring the first aid.


    In no time, the service boy brought the first aid kit. She cleaned the wound and applied the antiseptic lotion.


    She had tears in her eyes on seeing her son''s condition after Katherine betrayed him. It had been a long time since she found a heartful smile on his lips.


    " Understand one thing ¡­. Adrian. Life never when someone leaves us. Your father left me alone, I became strong and am living for you. So you should also think about your future with Emily." She advised him and cried hugging him


    " I am old now. In your childhood, I worked hard to fulfill your dreams. I am tired now. Just I have small wishes left in my life. That you can only fulfill it. " She said, looking at her son.


    " I miss spending your childhood days ying with you, feeding food with my hands, and telling stories. Now I want to fulfill those small wishes through your children." She informed him.


    " Will you fulfill those small wishes of your mother?" She asked, looking into his eyes.


    " Mom¡­.I need to get settled. Please¡­" he said helplessly.


    " Am I looking like a selfish mother?" She questioned him.


    " Mom. I agreed to marry Emily. What else do you want from me? Yesterday we said that we will get married in six months, " he answered.


    " I know you agreed to marry her for me and my happiness. But you start to love Emily. She is such a kind soul. I believe in her that she fills your heart with happiness." His mother said.


    " I will try my best ¡­." He kissed his mother''s knuckles.


    Maria cupped Adrian''s face and kissed his son''s forehead.


    " Okay, get fresh meanwhile I informed the room service person to clear all the mess you createdst night," His mother said in a strict tone.


    He nodded his head like an obedient child and went to the bathroom toplete his morning business.


    By the time he came outside, he noticed all the mess was cleared.


    " Come fast, My dear. Let''s have lunch together" his mother invited him while sitting at the table.


    She served the food on the tes. They ate while talking with each other.


    Suddenly his mobile started ringing. It was from Emily, so he immediately attended the call.


    " Can you meet me this evening?" She asked him and he sensed something was wrong.


    " Sure. Where should I meet you?" He asked her.


    " Bourbon city Kitchen at 4 in the evening" she informed him and disconnected the call.


    " Is it Emily?" His mom asked excitedly.


    " Are you taking her on a date?" She asked him.


    " Yes. " He lied to make her happy.


    " Great ¡­" she said with a wide smile.


    She got up from the table and selected the dress for him and asked to buy red flowers to impress his fiance, Emily.


    He smiled looking at his excited mom and replied," Sure mom"

 Chapter 12 - Restaurant, Bourbon City

    At Maple Coboration


    " Thank you so much for your offer" Ruby thanked Mr. Steven Brown once again.


    He gave a small smile at her.


    She stood up from the chair and turned to leave so that she could share this good news with her sister because she has always been a big support for her.


    " Miss. Ruby"


    She stopped extending his arm towards her.


    " Congrats and Wee to ourpany. Hope we deserve your best services for ourpany. You will receive an appointment order in your mail by Monday." he said.


    " Thank you...Sir. I¡­. mean... Steven " she stammered and looked at his extended arm. She joined her palm with his palm.


    " See you on Monday¡­" Steven said.


    " Have a nice weekend¡­" saying she left his cabin hurriedly.


    ¡­..


    As soon as she left the cabin, she dialed her sister''s mobile number.


    After four rings, Kathrine attended to her call.


    " Hello...sister. I am selected for the job¡­" she said excitedly.


    " wow...cupcake. You shared the very good news. Let''s celebrate. We came to the park as Sam wanted to y." Katherine answered.


    " Okay...Sister. I will wait at Bourbon City Kitchen¡­" saying Ruby disconnected the call.


    When Ruby turned her head, she noticed Steven standing beside her with an amusing look.


    " Sorry¡­.Sir...Actually¡­.I was so excited to share the news with my sister. So I made a call to my sister forgetting that I am still in yourpany. " she apologized.


    " Am I looking like a devil?" He asked her.


    She nodded her head as NO.


    " Then why are you stammering while talking with me?" He asked her.


    She remained silent.


    " I never thought the new job would give so much excitement to anyone¡­" he asked her.


    " First job, First Love and First sry...will always be special¡­" she said casually.


    " You impressed with yourmunication skills¡­." He said.


    " Have a nice weekend, Miss. Ruby" saying he exited through the special CEO elevator.


    " Such a gentleman¡­." she thought and took another elevator.


    She quickly came out of thepany and took the cab to the restaurant, Bourbon city Kitchen. Within forty minutes, she reached the ce and seated at the open space table, and was waiting for them.


    She ordered the burger and soft drink in the restaurant as she didn''t have her lunch in the afternoon.


    ...


    ...


    Just in time, Emily and Ardian reached the same restaurant as they already nned to meet at this ce. They were seated in the VIP lounge.


    " What happened suddenly? Why do you want to meet me? " Ardian asked her.


    "A problem raised in the new branch construction site regardingnd registration. I have to meet thendowner who stays in Northern America. So I have to meet him and solve the legal issues which arose." Emily exined to him.


    " Okay. Go and solve the problem. " Ardian said.


    " That¡­.actually. ¡­.I want to ask you one favor. " Emily asked him hesitantly.


    " What? " He asked.


    " After you left for the hotelst night, my father asked me to withdraw the idea of opening the new branch of mypany. He was insisting on marrying you. My father is not caring for professional life" she said helplessly.


    " Even in the morning, my father made a call to Aunt Maria and asked her to convince us for our marriage within two months. " Emily exined.


    " Please help me in postponing our marriage. You also know why I am interested in starting the new branch," she said to Ardian.


    " Okay. I too understand your problem. Even my mother is asking to marry you and insisting on me give her grandchildren. " He said helplessly.


    " What! " Emily eximed with shock and surprise.


    " You made a call at the right time," Ardian said.


    " Why are they not understanding about our ns and our career growth? " Emily said in frustration.


    " Okay. Tell me what I have to do to help you?" Ardian asked her finally.


    " My father will listen to you only. So convince him of any excuses. Please¡­ Ardian " Emily requested.


    " Sure¡­It''s my promise," Ardian assured her.


    Meanwhile, the order arrived and they started eating.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    After Ruby eats her food, Katherine and Little Same to the restaurant.


    " Where is Martin?" Ruby asked her.


    " You know about Martin. He is notfortableing in the wheelchair and could bear pity for him due to his disability" Katherine exined.


    " I can understand¡­" Ruby also exined with her sister.


    Ruby ordered her favorite French fries and pizza with Orange juice for Katherine. For Little Sam, she orders ck forest pastries and Ice cream.


    After a while, their order arrived at the table. Little Sam was enjoying his food as he applied ice cream all over his face while eating. Katherineughed at him and wiped his cute handsomeness with tissue.


    " Momma¡­.I need to use the restroom. It''s very urgent. " Little Sam said.


    " I will take care of him. You eat your favorite food peacefully. " Ruby said and took him to the restroom.


    But she stopped outside as she saw the board with names LADIES and GENTS.


    She held Sam''s hand and took him to the Ladies Toilet.


    " Aunt Ruby¡­.I am a boy. I cannot usedies washroom " Little Sam said came out of the restroom.


    " Sam¡­." Calling Ruby came outside.


    Unexpectedly she bumped into Emily while catching Sam.


    " Sorry...I was trying to catch my nephew¡­" Ruby exined


    " It''s okay. " Emily replied and looked at Little Sam.


    " Your nephew is so cute. " Emilyplimented.


    " Aunt Ruby...I don''t use the Ladies Washroom. I will go to the Gents Toilet¡­" he said stubbornly.


    On hearing their argument, Ruby asked Sam, " May I help you?"


    " Yes. But I can''t stop peeing for a long time¡­" Sam said with a sad face.


    " But will you help me? " Little Sam asked.

 Chapter 13 - Meeting Little Sam

    " Wait and see, how will I help you?" Saying Emily made a call to Adrian and asked him toe quickly to the restroom.


    ¡­..


    ¡­...


    As Adrian got the call from Emily, he was worried for her and reached that ce immediately. Then he noticed Emily talking to a youngdy and a small boy who was looking cute.


    " Is everything fine? " Ardian asked Emily.


    " Yup. Fine. I need your help." She said and looked at Little Sam.


    " She is Ruby and her nephew. " Emily introduced Ruby to Ardian.


    " He is my fiance, Ardian " she introduced Ardian to Ruby.


    " Can you take this little boy to the washroom?" Emily asked him.


    " What? Me?" Ardian eximed.


    " You called me for that?" He added.


    " Come on. This little boy is looking cute so¡­" she tried to exin.


    " But¡­.this is too much, Emily. I knew you were so kind-hearted but never thought you would ask me to help with this matter¡­" he said with an irritating look.


    " Aunty Ruby... let''s call my mommy. Only my mommy will help me" Sam interrupted.


    Ardian looked at the boy and instantly his heart attracted with his innocent face.


    " Okay. Little boy. I will help take you to the gent''s toilet." saying he held his wrist and took it inside the gent''s toilet.


    After he peed in the restroom. Little Sam washed his hands in the washbasin and wiped his hands with tissue.


    " It seems your mommy is teaching good habits. You look like a good boy " Ardian said to Little Sam.


    " But my Mommy says, I am a very naughty sweet little boy of her" he giggled.


    " Is it? " Ardian asked him interestingly.


    " Yes. But she never scolds me. She loves me so much." Sam answered.


    " Yes. Mother''s love is selfless. " Ardian said.


    " Uncle¡­.What does it mean?" Sam asked.


    " Nothing. ¡­." Ardian picked Sam in his arms.


    " Uncle¡­.do you notice somethingmon in us?" Sam asked Ardian excitedly.


    " What? " Ardian asked.


    " Your eyes and my eyes are the same color, ocean blue color," he said.


    "Yes...You are right. " Ardian said and both came out of the restroom.


    " Thank you so much for the help. " Ruby said to Ardian.


    He smiled at her and dropped the little boy carefully on the floor.


    " Thank you so much, Miss. Emily." Ruby said.


    " By the way, what is your name?" Ardian asked the little boy.


    " My name is Samson," he replied.


    " Wo. It''s the name of my father also.." Ardian kissed Little Sam''s cheek.


    As soon as he touched Sam, he felt so connected with the little boy deeper in his heart. Usually, he doesn''t have any interest in talking with kids but he is attracted to this little boy. His pale white skin and gold-brown hair reminded his father.


    " Shall we go? I think your mommy will be waiting for us¡­" Ruby asked Sam.


    " Yes, Aunty Ruby. We have to go to Mommy. Or else mommy thinks we are missing and starts crying¡­" Little Sam informed her.


    To his words, all the three peopleughed loudly.


    " As your mom said, you are a naughty little one¡­" Ardian said with a smile.


    " Okay. We have to go. Nice to meet you." Saying Ruby took Sam with her to Katherine.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    On the other hand, Katherine was worried about them. She paid the bill and went out to search for Ruby and Sam.


    She tried to make calls many times, but Ruby left her handbag and mobile with Katherine itself.


    While she stood outside the corner of the restaurant, she saw Ardian and Emily descending the stairs. She noticed they both wereughing and talking while walking hand in hand. She felt a sting pain in her heart.


    " It''s your fault to leave him. You decide to remain alone. Isn''t it?" Katherine''s soul questioned her.


    " Yes." She answered with her soul.


    " Then it''s your punishment to see him marrying any woman in front of your eyes.'''' her soulughed at her.


    The tears rolled down her cheeks thinking about it but she took this decision for his goodness.


    ¡­...


    " Mommy¡­." She heard Sam''s voice and wiped her tears with the back of her palms hastily.


    " Are you crying thinking as if we are missing?" Sam asked Katherine.


    " No, dear. Mama is not crying just she is upset as she didn''t find you. " Katherine said.


    " Shall we return home? " Ruby asked Katherine.


    " Hmmm¡­." Katherine nodded her head.


    " I will be back in five minutes" Ruby ran inside the restaurant.


    Ruby bought pastries and donuts for Martin as he didn''te to the restaurant with them. Then all of them started to their home in the cab. All the way home, Ruby talked about her new boss and the person who helped Sam to take him to the restroom.


    Katherine silently listen to her sister bantering and smiled asionally. By the time, their reach their home, Sam slept on herp. Katherine took Sam in her arms and carried them into her bedroom. Ruby paid the cab driver and walked inside.


    Meanwhile, Katherine made Sam sleep on the bed and went to take a hot shower. She stood under the shower and closed her eyes.


    " Kathie. ...you should be strong like steel. Don''t let your emotions rule you. You have to think for your sister, Martin, and especially about your son, Sam. " Her mind reminded her responsibility.


    " Yes...I must be strong for my family and my people. It''s a waste to think about the person who already forgets her and started his new life." She thought.


    After half an hour, she came out of the bathroom wrapping towel around her body. She quickly took her pajamas and wear them.


    " Kathie...any problem¡­." Ruby asked her.


    " Did doctor said anything serious about Martin''s treatment? " Ruby asked anxiously.


    " Doctor said, there is a new treatment for Martin''s leg injury. But it is expensive¡­" Katherine said.


    " No need to worry. Now I too got the job. We both can save money and use it for Martin''s treatment. We should not think about the expenses because we can never forget his help and his loss in our life. " Ruby said.


    " He is our true friend and our well-wisher " Ruby added.


    " Yes ..Ruby.. " Katherine said and hugged Ruby.

 Chapter 14 - Surprise Gift

    After walking out of the restaurant, Emily informed her car driver to go as she wants to go somewhere with Ardian. Emily asked Ardian to drive to the back bay in the west direction.


    " Where are we going?" Adrian asked her.


    "It''s a surprise," she smiled.


    In a short time, they were in the bird streets area. Then Emily asked him to take a diversion towards the third street and stopped at the fourth house. A few minutester, Adrian stopped the car at the main gate.


    He looked at the building and asked her, " why did she bring him?"


    " It''s your house from now on " Emily saud and gave the house keys.


    " Are you kidding me?" He asked her.


    " No...it''s serious. This house belongs to you" saying she gave the house documents.


    He was surprised and looked at her with disbelief.


    " But...It will be so expensive. Why did you buy it for me? " Ardian asked her.


    " Shhhh¡­" she ced his forefinger on his lips.


    " I will be hurt if you don''t ept it. I bought it as it is near to mypany as well as your manufacturing nt" she said.


    " Thank you. It''s simply beautiful," he said and hugged her.


    " Let''s explore inside," he said excitedly.


    They both opened the main gate and entered inside. He noticed that it has a 2 car garage below the terrace from the second floor. At the far end of the garage is a small storage room where you store your stuff rted to the car''s small patio that leads to the main entrance. She pressed a digital password to open the main door. Then the main entrance goes to the foyer and living room. The living room is located at the back and adjacent to it is a small patio.


    On the right side of the ground floor lies the kitchen with an L-type countertop with the sink and cooking range. On the right side, the wall is the fridge and door or opening leading to the service area orundry area. Adjacent to it, there was a big room for the workouts. The dining room is spacious where a bar count divides the kitchen and dining. Themon toilet and bath are also situated in between the kitchen.


    Emily took Ardian''s hand and started going to the second floor through the stairs.


    The second-floor n consists of twomon bedrooms with built-in cabs and small dressers. The small family room is situated in the middle with a small TV stand and the stair is open below overlooking the foyer area. The left side of the second floor is the master''s bedroom, with an en-suite bath with a doublevatory, sink, and a urinal. The walk-in closet is also convenient for the masters of the house.


    " Do you like the house?" Emily asked him excitedly.


    " It is excellent but very big for two people. And I don''t know whether mom wants to stay with me or not. Because mom likes to stay in our hometown with her old neighbors and friends. If she goes, I cannot stay alone in such houses" Ardian said sincerely.


    " Now you are not a normal person. You are one of the famous and talented engineers around the world. You are the CEO of chita groups. So it is needed to maintain your status. " Emily suggested.


    " Emily¡­.is it necessary to give it to me?" Ardian asked her.


    She smiled at him and said, YES.


    " I have every right to congratte you on your sess. If you don''t think so then don''t ept my gift. " Emily pouted.


    " Stop it...my drama queen. You knew how to convince me" Ardian said and hugged her.


    She smiledughing at him and said, "of course, I knew about you. You are such a sweetheart."


    She moved away from him and asked, " What if you shift to this house, tomorrow? Anyways it is Sunday!!!"


    " So ¡­.you already made the decision?" He questioned her.


    " I thought Aunty was also in the city. So¡­" she replied.


    " Okay¡­.My dear. I shift to this house as a mom is now in the city " Finally Ardian agreed with her.


    After spending some time in the vi, Ardian dropped Emily at her home and returned to the hotel.


    ¡­.


    As soon as Ardian entered the hotel room, his mother weed him and asked about his date with Emily.


    " Let me take a bath. Please¡­" Saying he walked to his room.


    Mrs. Wilson waited for his son impatiently for Ardian to know how he spent his time with Emily as he was upsetst night. She wanted her son to forget the pastpletely and start a happy life with Emily.


    .....


    ...


    Let''s see what will happens between Emily and Ardian!!!

 Chapter 15 - Not Like Your Father

    "What are you doing in my room?" Adrian asked his mother whileing out of the bathroom.


    She smiled at him and said, " Just curious to know about your date with Emily"


    " Mom¡­.You are crazy." He said, drying his wet hair with a towel.


    " Come on...Tell me, how was your date?" She asked him.


    " Good," he said.


    " What! Only good! " she asked him with disappointment.


    " I thought it was your first date and expected something romantic. I thought you would spend the whole night with Emily but you return home at night. I think you didn''t get the good charms from your father," she added.


    " Please try to understand, it''s difficult to forget first love. But I am trying my best to erase her memories in my heart. I need some time, " he said.


    " It''s been six years, Ardian. It''s too much for me to see you like this. I don''t know when you will understand my pain. " his mother stood up from the chair to leave his room.


    He held her mother''s wrist and stopped her. She apologized for hurting her and made her sit on the chair.


    " I like Emily. I am trying to be close with her. I am not a robot to delete the name in memory and enter another name. Please...mom. If you don''t understand me then no one can understand me on this earth. " He pleaded, sitting at her feet.


    She ruffled his hair gently looking at him.


    " Don''t irritate me. You know that I don''t like ruffling my hair¡­" he said as if his mood changes suddenly.


    Sheughed at him and he tooughed looking at his mom.


    " Okay...tell me about your first date experience with dad?" He asked his mother.


    " It was one of the best moments of my life¡­" she sighed.


    " Please...tell me. You never shared with me" he asked her mother.


    "Your father worked in the Pathology department in the same hospital where I used to work. We used to be very close with each other. We didn''t realize when we fell in love with each other. On Sunday, your father asked me for dinner. I thought it was usually dinner with all our colleagues. But when I reached the ce, there was a path of rose flowers which led to a dining table where your father kneeled on the floor holding a gold ring. I was so surprised to see him like that. On that day, he proposed his love for me. I was so overwhelmed to know his feelings for me. There was not one day he made me feel his love for me till he was alive. " she said and the tears brimmed from her eyes.


    " I am so unlucky to miss your father''s love¡­" she cried.


    " Your son is there for you to love you. Please don''t think like that. " he hugged his mother.


    ...


    Suddenly, he remembered Emily''s gift for him.


    " Mom¡­.we are shifting to a new house, tomorrow. " Ardian said to his mother.


    " New house!" She asked him, knitting her eyebrows.


    " Today, Emily gifted me a new house on my sess," he said.


    " Wow...At least my daughter-inw has a romantic sense in her mind," his mother said.


    " Mom...please¡­" He whined.


    " At Least you gave her a rose or bouquet?" She questioned him.


    " Sorry, I forgot about it¡­" he said with embarrassment.


    " You are such a stupid¡­" She punched his arm.


    " Ouch.." she hissed as her palms hurt.


    " You know how hard my muscles are ¡­.then why are we meddling with it!!" He asked.


    " If you spend more hours in the gym then only your muscles will be strong and your working of the brain will decrease. " she teased.


    " Mom¡­.stop. I forgot to tell you one funny incident, " he said.


    " What? Emily kissed you and you stayed quiet? " His mother teased.


    "Enough of teasing me. First, listen. " He said.


    " Yeah¡­.tell me¡­" she obeyed as she noticed his son''s irritating look.


    " We met a small boy in the restaurant. He was so cute and talkative. " He informed his mother. He narrated the conversation between them and how he met the little boy.


    " That''s why I am asking you to get married, then our home will be filled with happiness." His mother advised.


    " Don''t start it again. We already decided about our marriage date. It will happen after six months. " He informed his mother.


    " Okay. Sleep now. Good night" saying she walked out of his room.


    As soon as his mother left the room, heid on his bed and remembered the memories of their parent''s first date. He switched off the tablemp and closed his eyes.


    ...


    ***(Adrian Reminiscing his PAST)


    " Will you be my girlfriend?" He asked from the ground floor, standing in the heavy rain.


    " No¡­." Kathie nodded her head through the window.


    His face was disappointed with the answer but looked at her with pleading eyes.


    to be continued...


    ****Comment....vote.....share my book with your friends to support me.

 Chapter 16 - Your Last Gift Of Love

    Adrian''s face was disappointed with the answer but looked at her with pleading eyes.


    She smiled at him and showed the narrow white cardboard which was written as


    " I want to be your love. Will you ept me?"


    He opened his arms and signaled her toe to him. She quickly ran down the stairs and jumped into his arms. Still being in his arms, she kissed his forehead then joined her forehead with his.


    " I love you¡­Kathie. " He shouted and twirled two times in the rain.


    " I love you too¡­Adrian" She said with a bright smile.


    They both drenched in the rain but didn''t care as they both were immersed in expressing their feelings. He dropped her on the ground and cupped her face.


    " Let''s celebrate our Love" Saying he imed her soft lips with his lips pulling her closer to him. She closed her eyes, enjoying his warm touch against her body.


    When she was panting for air, he released her.


    " You are my first love and this is my first kiss. Till myst breath, you will be in my heart " she said looking into his ocean blue eyes.


    " Yes, babe. I will be your first and yourst love¡­" saying he hugged her possessively.


    ....


    ¡­..


    Adrian opened his eyes and sat on the bed. His heart was crying to ept her betrayal. Thinking about her, he had tears in his eyes.


    " Crying is not my hobby, but it''s thest gift of your love, Kathie¡­" he thought in his mind.


    " You are a liar, Katherine. You yed with my feelings in the name of love, just to enjoy your time. I will never forget your betrayal and will never forgive you in my life" thinking Ardian fisted his palms.


    " If I meet you again in my life then I don''t leave a chance to make your life hell¡­" he said looking at the ring of his chain around his neck.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    The same night at Katherine''s home¡­.


    " Kathie¡­. Run¡­Don''t think about me. " She heard the same voice.


    Instantly, she opened her eyes and looked around the room. Her forehead was covered with sweat. She wiped it with the back of the palms and sat on the bed. She took the water from the night table and drank it. She stood up from the bed and walked towards the window.


    " How many days, I have to live like this? " she thought in her mind.


    " Kathie...Are you okay?" Ruby asked, cing her hand on Katherine''s shoulder.


    Katherine turned back and looked at her with a small smile.


    " Again, scary dreams?" She asked Kathie with concern.


    She nodded her head lightly and again turned towards the window. She looked nkly thinking about her life. After seeing Ardian with Emily at the restaurant, it was very difficult for her to behave normally. Her heart screaming to get her love, Ardian and her mind were warning her to stay away from Ardian for both good.


    " Kathie...Are you okay?" Ruby asked her.


    " Yeah. I am fine. " She replied.


    " But you are looking so upset when we were back from the restaurant. And even you didn''t have your dinner " She asked Kathie.


    " Nothing...Ruby. Go and sleep." Kathie assured her andid on the bed beside the little Sam.


    " I know about you. You will never share your pain with anyone and don''t want to make others disturbed because of you. " Ruby said whileying on the other side of the bed.


    " Nothing like that. Just a bad dream..." Katherine said, stering a fake smile.


    " What was the dream about?" She asked Kathie.


    " Sleep now or else Sam will wake up because of us. " Kathie said to divert the topic.


    " You will never share your problems with me because I am not your real sibling¡­" Ruby said with a sad face.


    "Shut up...you stupid. I love you more than that. Don''t repeat it again. " Kathie warned her seriously.


    " Sorry¡­" she replied with tears in her eyes.


    " I know whatever I am now it''s because of you. You protected me like a father and loved me like a mother" she added.


    " Ruby¡­.you are my responsibility. I promised Aunt Lisa about you. " Kathie said, cing her hand on the top of her head.


    " You are so good. I hope all your sorrows end soon." Ruby wished.


    She looked at Little Sam and said, " I can go through any pain just for my son. He is the gift of my love. He is my strength and my hope."


    " Can I ask you one question?" Ruby asked her.


    Kathie looked at her, then she continued


    " Why don''t you go to Sam''s father and tell him that you still love him? " Ruby questioned.


    " He moved on with his life and will be getting married soon¡­" she answered.


    " What?" She eximed.


    " But still you are quiet¡­" she asked her.


    " You should go and tell him about Sam and stop the marriage. Sam needs a father" she advised.


    " It''s toote for everything. Let''s sleep." She informed her and turned off the tablemp.


    " At least tell his name..." Ruby asked.


    " Sleep.... Don''t bring this topic again" she answered.


    Sheid on her side and closed her eyes. As soon as she shut her eyes, she remembered how Emily was holding Ardian''s hands and was walking out of the restaurant.


    Tears brimmed out from the corner of her eyes. She wiped it with her fingers as she knew clearly that there is no use crying over the spilled milk. She cannot change the past ¡­...

 Chapter 17 - True Friend

    " Mommy¡­.Good morning¡­" Little Sam greeted Kathie while kissing her cheeks.


    She opened her eyeszily and noticed his son sitting on her stomach and was leaning on her face. She smiled at him.


    " Very good morning¡­" she kissed his forehead.


    " Why don''t you let us sleep for some more time?" Ruby asked while rubbing her eyes.


    " You are sozy, Aunt Ruby but I am not¡­" he replied instantly Ruby opened her eyes wide with his statement.


    " You crazy brat. How dare you call mezy? Huh?" Ruby whined.


    Kathie chuckled with his cute talk and Ruby''s reaction. She stood up taking Little Sam in her arms towards the bathroom.


    She made himplete his chores and came out of the bathroom. Then she went to the kitchen to prepare Sunday special breakfast for him whereas Sam went to greet his Uncle, Martin.


    Meanwhile, Kathie prepared Sam''s favorite Bagel sandwich, Muffin with cheese and orange juice. As he smelled the aroma of his favorite breakfast, Sam ran into the kitchen.


    " You are the best mom¡­" saying he hugged her legs.


    " And you are my best¡­" Kathie bent and kissed his forehead.


    " Mommy¡­.my stomach is making so much noise with this aroma. Please arrange everything on the table fast¡­" he said.


    " Sure. "


    " But you need to help mommy in arranging everything on the dining table fast only if you help me." She informed him.


    He nodded his head like a good boy and helped his mom. When Kathie was serving breakfast on the tes, Ruby and Martin also joined them.


    " Good morning¡­." Martin greeted all.


    They greeted each other and started eating breakfast. Sam was enjoying the food as all the food was his favorite.


    " Mommy...the taste is amazing¡­" Sam said, licking his fingers.


    " Thank you...Little Chico," Kathie replied.


    " He is not a little Chico but a chunky monkey who always annoys me. " Ruby said.


    " Oye. How can you give stupid names to my Prince Charming?. Huh?" Martin interrupted her.


    " You don''t know what he said to me in the morning. He said I amzy. Do you know?" Ruby informed him.


    " That is a universal fact¡­." Martinughed and gave hi-fi to Little Sam.


    " Martin¡­.you are pampering a lot and spoiling him¡­" Kathie red at Martin.


    " Come on...Kathie. He is such a small boy." He supported Sam again.


    " Listen to me. I made my decision about


    Sam. I want to join him in the preschool which also takes care of him till I am back home." She said, looking at his son.


    " Why all of the sudden?" Martin questioned Kathie.


    " He will learn good things and also he can y with kids. Moreover, Ruby is also joining her new job from tomorrow. It will be difficult to look after him while doing your work," Kathie exined.


    " You think that I cannot handle him alone?" Martin asked her with a serious face.


    "No, Martin. I didn''t mean it. You have less time to finish writing your novel. If you submit your work for the publisher then you will be popr. And also you have to undergo treatment for your leg. " She replied.


    " Try to understand what I want to exin to you. You have a bright future ahead." She reasoned.


    Martin smiled sadly at her and said, " Bright future and me? Never!!!"


    " No Martin. Whatever Kathie tells is true. " Ruby encouraged him.


    As Sam was small, he was nkly looking at the trio but he understood that his mom decided for his best.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    " When are you joining me in preschool?" He asked his mother with excitement.


    Kathie smiled at him and replied, " we will go to the school tomorrow for admission. Hope you will like it"


    " Okay then, Shall we go shopping?" Ruby asked Kathie and Sam.


    " Why shopping? " Kathie inquired.


    " As it is the first day for Sam and me, we want to wear new clothes," Ruby answered.


    " Yeah ¡­.." little Sam jumped with joy.


    " But¡­it''s not needed. You know about our present situation. Still¡­" Kathie told.


    " No need to worry about the amount. I have been saving for Little Sam for one year. You can use it for his admission and others. Ruby can use it as you are right as it is your first day at your work " Martin said.


    " What savings! " Kathie wondered.


    " I have been writing articles online for a few magazines for one year. I saved it for Sam. " He replied.


    " Then why don''t you use it for your leg treatment. Why are you doing this? " Kathie shouted at him.


    " Because Sam is more important to me. I love him so much. " Martin answered.


    She was speechless with his words. She heard about true friendship stories but never imagined how selfless a true friend is.


    " You already lost the movement of your legs because of me. Still, you are trying to make me happy by taking care of my son. " She cried holding his hands.


    " Stupid...stop crying. If I see single tears again in your eyes. I will stop talking with you.. " Martin threatened her and wiped her tears.

 Chapter 18 - Need Your Support

    " Fuck¡­. Who is disturbing my sleep by calling me on Sunday morning? " Adrian cursed them and attended the call.


    He attended the call without seeing the disy name on his mobile''s screen.


    " Whose is this? How dare you disturb my sleep? " He yelled over the call.


    " Yeah¡­.Ad...control. Are you still sleeping?" Emily asked him from the other side of the call.


    "Emily¡­." he opened his eyes wide, hearing her voice.


    " Yes dear, Angry man. Did you forget aboutst night''s n? " She asked him.


    " n!!!" He questioned her.


    " Omg!!! I told you about shifting to a new house. Have you forgotten?" She almost shouted.


    " Sorry...Em¡­..I forgot about it." He apologized.


    " I am waiting at a new vi for you. How stupid, am I?" She shouted.


    " Em...Just give me ...thirty minutes, I will be there in front of your eyes" he pleaded.


    " Not more than thirty minutes¡­" she said in amanding tone.


    " Thank you¡­" he ended the call and finished his chores and came out of his room hurriedly.


    He went to his mother''s room and noticed having her morning coffee. He rushed towards her and asked her toe with him as Emily was waiting for him at the new Vi. He held her hand and took her to his car. As soon as his mother sat in the front seat, he drove the car fast which made her mother''s heart raced fast. She closed her eyes tight with fear.


    After fifteen minutes, she sensed that the car was halted. She took a long breath and looked outside.


    " Thank god, I am still alive¡­." She muttered and looked at Adrian seriously.


    " I would have had a heart attack¡­.you idiot. Is this a way to drive?" She shouted at him.


    " Sorry...mom. What to do, Emily was very angry at me. So I had to drive fast." He exined to his mother.


    She smiled at him and opened the car door. She looked at the vi and said to him, " Emily has a nice choice".


    " Of course¡­.your son is the best choice for my daughter," Mr. Green said from behind.


    " Yes indeed. " Mrs. Wilson said with a bright smile meanwhile Adrian went inside to see Emily.


    " I think your daughter has already started controlling my son. Do you know how fast my son drove the car to meet Emily?" Mrs. Wilson informed.


    " Really?" Mr.Green asked in a surprising tone.


    Maria nodded her head and went inside the Vi to explore.


    ¡­..


    " Em¡­.I am sorry to make you wait." Adrian apologized.


    " It''s okay. No need to feel sorry. Nothing has changed between us. First, we are friends ¡­" she informed and hugged him.


    " Nice to see you together. Hope you both will be happy forever like this¡­." Mr. Green wished them.


    " Of course they will be happy¡­" Maria assured Mr. Green.


    Emily and Adrian moved away from each other and looked at each other. They gave their parents an assuring smile.


    " Let me ..show you ... vi ¡­" saying Emily took Maria with her leaving Adrian and her father alone.


    " Adrian¡­.I love my daughter very much. Take care of her. I don''t want her to be upset because of you. " Mr. Green said.


    " If I came to know that you are the reason for her tears, I will not leave you¡­." He threatened Adrian.


    " I always try to give her happiness. This is my promise to you. " Adrian assured him once again.


    Mr. Green gave a side hug to him and both walked towards the gym room. After spending some time with them, Mr. Green left as he has some important work. Maria excused herself saying she wants to prepare lunch on her own for everyone as it was the first day at the new Vi so that they both spent there together.


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    " Adrian¡­.I want to discuss an important matter with you. Before that you have to promise you will support me¡­" she asked looking at him.


    " I will always there to support you "he promised her.


    " You have to take charge of mypany till I return I finish my work. I already prepared all documents which give legal rights to mypany. " Emily informed him.


    " Em¡­.Do you know what you are asking me? How can I take your ce in yourpany? " He questioned her, gripping her arms.


    " Please Ad¡­ I cannot trust anyone other than you¡­" she pleaded to look into his eyes.


    " Everyone will think that I am marrying you for your money. Moreover, I do not know your business. I cannot do it. " He refused.


    " Please Adrian...You are the only one who can help me. If you take my ce, I can concentrate on my work. Try to understand my situation. We only have six months. I hope, I seed in my work in these six months " she begged, holding his hands.


    He noticed the tears in her eyes and started thinking about her. He nodded his head even he doesn''t want to like her idea.


    " But I don''t have any knowledge in your business. How could I manage?" He asked her.


    " I have a good team of three members in mypany who are trustworthy. They will guide you. No need to worry. " She said.


    " Thank you, Adrian. You are the best" she hugged with a bright smile as he epted her request and Adrian hugged her back.


    Tick...tick¡­.


    They both turned their heads and looked at the person standing at the entrance of the door.


    "Sorry to disturb your moments, Love birds. " Maria said and asked them to join for the lunch.


    She felt so happy on seeing Emily and Adrian together.

 Chapter 19 - His Father, Adrian Wilson

    As soon as she heard the rm sound, Ruby woke up as it was the first day at her work. She took a rxing shower as she was so nervous. Then she got ready in a white blouse and ck pencil skirt with a slit.


    " Is it a dream or real? Are you Ruby? " Kathie asked her as soon as she found Ruby in professional attire.


    " I am so nervous. So I could not sleep properly" Ruby said in a worried tone.


    " Don''t be upset. You can do your best. Remember my words, be sincere at work, be loyal to yourpany, and try to learn new things to upgrade your knowledge then obviously you will get an appreciation for your hard work. " Katherine said.


    " Thank you for boosting confidence in me." Ruby gave a side hug.


    " Go and make Sam ready for going to preschool. I will take care of breakfast, " Ruby said and went to the kitchen. She felt happy as she noticed the maturity in Ruby''s behavior.


    Kathie took a leave for one day as she wanted to stay with Sam for some time in preschool. Kathie smiled looking at her son and woke him. She carried him to the bathroom and brushed his teeth and made him bathe. While dressing Sam, she asked him to behave properly with the other kids and not to bullying with the other kids. She instructed him to follow the caretaker''s words and not take food from the strangers.


    Little Sam listened to his mom like a good boy and agreed with her by nodding his head. She kissed his cheeks and asked to wait at the dining table. Meanwhile, Kathiepleted her chores. By the time she returned from the room, she saw Ruby was feeding Little Sam.


    ¡­..


    After a few minutes, they allpleted their breakfast. Ruby left to her work whereas Katherine and Sam went to the preschool for admission.


    As the preschool is two streets away, they walked to the preschool. She inquired about the timings and the fee structure. The female admin gave a form to fill in the details of the student. Kathie quickly fill the form and paid the fee.


    One teacher came to them and took Sam with her. It was the first for the little boy to stay with someone other than his mother, his aunt, and his uncle. Kathie noticed his gloomy face and promised him that she would buy him his favorite ice cream.


    He knew that his mom would fulfill his promise so he went with the caretaker with a small smile on his face.


    When she was sitting in the preschool, the receptionist called Kathie. She quickly went inside thinking Sam might not be listening to the caretakers. Then she came to know the reason that it was not an issue. They called her to fill in the details of Sam''s father in the form because she wrote mother''s name as Katherine and Guardian''s name as Martin.


    When they insisted to write the name of the father on the form then she wrote it as " ADRIAN WILSON"


    At Silvermoon Fabricspany:


    The next morning Adrian reached Emily''spany as she insisted the day before. He came out of the car and walked towards the main entrance of the building. He wore a blue suit and was looking handsome. He noticed the employees were entering the building as working hours were going to start.


    While he was standing at the elevator, a few of the female staff were admiring him through their eyes and were gossiping about his muscr body. He ignored their looks and entered the elevator. There was already a person in the elevator.


    " Good morning, Sir " David, one of the staff, greeted him.


    " Good morning," Adrian wished him.


    " My name is David, Financial Head of thispany " David introduced himself to Adrian and pressed the button to the 20th floor.


    " Nice to meet you, Mr. David," Adrian said with a small smile.


    " You are looking so handsome that''s why our female staff were ogling at you. I hope you have a long list of following " David said.


    " I don''t think so, Mr.David but I will take yourpliment" Adrian replied in a calm tone.


    After they reached the floor, Adrian asked the direction for Emily''s cabin. David guided him to her cabin and walked away.


    He knocked on the door before entering her cabin.


    " Come in"


    He heard her voice so he entered inside without making a noise. He observed Emily was immersed deeply in her work. He slowly walked inside and stood behind her. Suddenly he screamed from behind which made her jump on the chair in fear.


    " Adrian¡­.you. ¡­.How dare you scare me?" she yelled at him.


    He could not control hisugh looking at her scary face. Heughed looking at her, cing his hands on his stomach.


    " Stop it...you...idiot.." She shouted at me.


    " You look so funny...Em," heughed.


    She quickly walked towards him and punched on his arms with anger but still, he wasughing.


    " ouch...it''s hurting. Are you eating stones and rock? Your body is so hard. " she shouted.


    " Don''t you know? I spent two hours every day in my gym. I like to be fit and strong. " Adrian replied.


    She red at him and went to her chair. He understood that she was mad at his earlier behavior so he apologized to her.


    A few minutester, she smiled at him and asked him whether he was ready to take her responsibilities.


    She made him sign the legal documents which give power of attorney to him of herpany. She wanted to introduce Adrain to three employees of thepany. So he informed her Assistant to call the three employees to her cabin.

 Chapter 20 - Adrian As New CEO

    Emily informed her Assistant to call the three employees to her cabin. A few minutester, two-person entered her cabin.


    " I hope you know the person who is sitting in the chair." She asked them, looking at Adrian.


    " Yes madam. He is Mr. Adrian Wilson, the most popr man who invented the modern car with less fuel consumption. " Jessica said, looking at Adrian.


    " And also the most eligible handsome bachelor who has a huge fan following of girls¡­" David added.


    " Mr. Williams¡­ you always have more information about any person¡­" Emily said.


    David smiled and said, " I think that I have to take it as apliment".


    " I think that I will get a goodpanion after you leave for North America, " Adrianughed.


    " He is Mr. David Williams, Finance department head. " Emily introduced him to Adrian in a professional tone.


    " She is Miss. Jessica Miller, Marketing Head." Emily introduced her to Adrian.


    " Nice to meet you, Sir " Jessica extended her hand to Adrian. Then Adrian also gave his hand.


    " Where is Katherine? " Emily asked David and Jessica.


    " Madam, she sent an email to youst night that she wants to take off, '''' Emily''s assistant informed her.


    " Ohhh¡­"


    " Adrian, you may remember a woman whom you met on the night of our engagement. She is our HR head, Katherine Davis. I think she is not well. You can meet her tomorrow when shees. " Emily informed him.


    Then Adrian confirmed that he was not confused that night as his mother said. She is the same person whom he loved deeply a few years back.


    " Listen to me carefully, I am going away from this city for my work for a few months. I will be avable for one more day. So I asked my fiance to look after thispany. From today, he is the CEO of thepany. I request you to cooperate and help him in my absence." Emily announced.


    " I can spend my time with her handsome fiance. I can seduce him with my beauty. What a lucky chance?" Jessica thought in her mind.


    She smiled inside looking at Adrian intensively. Adrian felt ufortable with her looks and turned away his eyes.


    " That means you will be back after a few months?" Jessica asked her.


    " Yes. That''s why I asked you, people, toe to my cabin. You may leave now. " Emily said.


    David and Jessica came out of the cabin whereas Jessica was walking towards the elevator thinking about Adrian. She was thinking about his muscr body and his attractive ocean blue eyes.


    " What you are thinking in your mind is not right " all of a sudden David came towards her and informed her.


    " What are you talking about?" Jessica asked innocently.


    " Don''t act smart. I know you as we have been colleagues for three years" David said angrily.


    " What do you know about me? Huh?" She rudely questioned him.


    " I know you think about yourself. You feel very proud of your beauty and want to trap the man you want. Before that, remember, he is the fiance of the CEO. Don''t try your cheap tricks on him." David mumbled in Jessica''s ears.


    " No one can pretend the future, David." She replied, gritting her teeth.


    " Whores like you never understand, what is the meaning of the rtionship? You only want to fulfill the desires of your body" David said in a serious tone and left for his cabin.


    " You are an emotional fool. That''s why you cannot handle Katherine and impress her with your love. First, you mind your own business then you can advise me. What if Mr.Wilson is also my type? Huh?" She smiled wickedly and entered the elevator as the door opened.


    " I think it''s my mistake to meddle with her. That bitch never changes. " he thought in his mind and went to his cabin.


    ¡­.


    ¡­


    For a few hours, Emily exined about the clients and rivals of thepany. She gave all the rights to him to make a decision. He wondered how can she ask him to decide without consulting her.


    " Why do you trust me so much?" Adrian asked her.


    " I believe in you as a person, as a friend, that you can never cheat anyone. " Emily said, cing her hands on his hands.


    " Hope I will seed in your belief in me," he said.


    " You will," she said.


    " Hope you also seed in your work and return with good news" Adrian wished her.


    " I hope the person like you who wishes with a pure heart wille true." Saying she hugged him.


    " Don''t worry, Em. Everything will be fine" he assured her.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    After some time, Adrian went to his site as the manufacturing nt construction was going on. We discussed the changes with the engineer and went to his Vi. He found his mother sitting on the sofa and was waiting for him.


    " Did you forget that I am going to our hometown?" Maria asked his son.


    " Sorry. I was busy at work." He said and asked his driver to drop her safely at his hometown.


    Before she was getting into the car, she asked him to take care of his health and take food at the right time.


    He nodded at his head like an obedient son.


    ¡­.


    After his mother, hepleted his bath and finished his dinner. Heid on the bed and was thinking about the HR head which Emily was talking about. He was feeling restless and at the same time, he was eager to meet that woman. He wants to rify his confusion.


    Slowly he drifted to sleep with his restless thoughts.

 Chapter 21 - Finally, He Found Her

    Katherine was eagerly waiting for her son, Sam. She waited for him the whole day in the nearby restaurant. As it was the first time for her to make him stay with the stranger, she felt so restless. Being a single parent, she always used to be overprotective of her son. Many times Martin and Ruby tried to make her understand her way of thinking. Still, she was not ready to trust any stranger in her son''s matter. Maybe it is because of her past experiences.


    After a while, she noticed the time and went inside to pick him up. As soon as he saw her mother, he ran towards her and hugged her legs tightly. She asked him whether he liked his teacher and his friends. He smiled and informed her that he liked the teacher and his friends. She felt happy as Sam was so excited about his school. And also felt relieved that she could work peacefully.


    She took little Sam to the nearby ice cream parlor to appreciate him for his good behavior on his first day of preschool. Little Sam''s eyes were delighted to see the ce.


    " Your order madam¡­" one of the people at the counter asked her.


    " One Chocte chip cone, One Rainbow Sherbet cone, and One Vani tub " Kathie informed her and looked at her son''s glowing face.


    Then she paid the bill and walked towards their home while enjoying their ice creams on the way. In a few minutes, they reached their home. As soon as they entered, Sam ran towards Martin''s room calling, " Uncle, I am back".


    " Chumpkin¡­.first, refresh then you can y with your Uncle Martin" Kathie instructed.


    " You are always ordering...Mama" heined to Martin, keeping his pouty lips.


    She quickly picked him in her arms and said, " Your clothes are damp and stingy. You need to have a bath."


    Sam looked at Martin helplessly but he too remained quiet as if he was supporting his mom. As he cannot escape from his mom, he went with his mom andpleted his chores.


    After some time, Ruby returned to the home with a tired face. Finally, everyone assembled at dinner. They talked about their day and went to sleep. But Kathie didn''t get sleep as she was thinking about the morning incident in the preschool. The fear inside her heart began thinking what if Sam asked about his father. She was scared to face that situation as she could not make a small kid understand her situation.


    " Sometimes¡­. We get solutions for our problems with time¡­."


    Finally, she slept cuddling his son.


    ...


    The next day, Adrian reached thepany and was waiting impatiently in Emily''s cabin to know who is the HR head of the department. Emily was amazed to see Adrain before her to thepany.


    "What happened to thezy bug? He is early to thepany? Is the sunrise in the west direction?" She teased Adrian.


    He red at her as he was losing patience as he was waiting to know who the person with the name Katherine was.


    As Adrian didn''t reply to her, she understood that something was going on in his mind. So she stayed quiet and started her work whereas he was continuously staring in the direction of the elevator.


    ¡­..


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    " Hold the lift¡­.please.." Kathie shouted, rushing towards the double-door elevator. Just as I thought the door would be closed, a man shot out and stopped them, making me sigh in relief. I quickly got in the elevator and looked at the man with a smile for his help.


    " Good morning...beautiful." The man greeted her and he was none other than David.


    She greeted him back and was mumbling herself as she gotte to thepany because of Ruby.


    David interrupted her and asked her why she took the leave the day before. She never liked to share her personal life with others, especially with her colleagues. She doesn''t want to mix her personal life and professional life. So she lied that she was not feeling well. David got anxious with the information as he was head over heels in love with her.


    Meanwhile, the elevator door opened. Kathie sighed in relief and stepped out of the elevator instantly. She doesn''t want to give them any chance to disy his affection for her. He held her wrist and stopped her froming out of the elevator.


    " Are you fine now?" David asked her with concern. She didn''t feelfortable with his touch. But on seeing care in his eyes, she remained quiet.


    ¡­..


    Atst, Adrian found Katherine while she wasing out of the elevator. His anger increased when he noticed David holding her hand and talking with her. He fisted his hands as if his nails dug into his palms.. His eyes turned red with anger.

 Chapter 22 - Her Memories1

    Adrian''s eyes turned red and his knuckles whitened. His veins were bulged and were visible due to the fisting of his hands. He felt like someone stabbed his heart with a knife. He wondered how a person can be normal after making another person''s life hell. He could not see the smile on her lips as irritating as an open wound.


    He was lost in his thoughts that he didn''t realize Emily was watching him. Emily noticed Adrian was pissed off with his bodynguage as he fisted his palms and angry looks.


    She stood up from her chair and walked towards him then ced her hands on his shoulders. She looked at him confusingly as he was staring outside through the ss wall of the cabin. The ss wall was designed in such a way that the person can be watched from the cabin but the outside people cannot see what is going on in the cabin.


    Emily was curious to know to whom he was observing. She turned her head but before that Katherine and David went to their respective cabin.


    She patted his shoulder thrice to know the reason. He looked nkly at Emily not to show his anger. She gave a small smile while examining his face.


    " You look upset? What is the matter? " She inquired.


    " Nothing. I remembered one important work, catch youter," he informed and walked out of her cabin with a serious expression.


    Emily was startled by his behavior because, from the time she met him, he never behaved in this way. She wanted to go along with him but she could not go with him. She had to finish the pending work as she was leaving the city by the evening.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    Adrian reached his vi and directly walked into the gym room. He has a habit of spending his time doing workouts whenever he can not control his emotions. He removed his suit and wore his gym shorts. He started his workout with pull-ups with the help of equipment. Still, the scene was shing in his mind which he saw in thepany. He doesn''t understand why he was irritated. He was confused what was the reason, whether someone touched his Kathie or she left without informing him.


    He worked in the gym till his body was drenched with his sweat. He closed his eyes andid on the gym mat on the floor to rx.


    ¡­..


    " Ad¡­.Your body is so strong and good in shape. I mean to say muscr and hunky.." Katherine whispered in his ears,ying on his back whereas he was doing push-ups.


    Suddenly he stopped doing his work with herpliment showing a proud smile on his lips. He was curious to know what else she was thinking in her mind so he asked to get up from his back. As soon as she stood up, he rolled andid on his back and pulled her onto him.


    With the sudden attack, she screamed with shock. Before she realized where shended, her soft bosom pressed to his hard chest.


    " Buttercup...you are so soft and fragile. I think I should handle you very gently on the bed, " he said looking into her angelic eyes while removing the strands of her hair on her face.


    " Firstly, let me kiss you. It''s been twenty-six hours, thirty minutes, and 53 seconds since I kissed you," she said looking into his ocean blue eyes and mmed her lips on him.


    He was startled by her action but soon he started dominating by sucking her lips. He tightened his grip around her slim waist. Slowly his hands entered into her tiered top. He caressed her soft bosoms over her bra. She doesn''t mind even if his hands roamed intimately all over her body as she was head over heels in love with him. Suddenly, their moments were interrupted when they heard the doorbell.


    " Fuck...who is disturbing us?" He muttered after stopped kissing her.


    Sheughed looking at the frustrated expression on his face.


    Hi readers


    Can you guess, who is the person who was waiting outside to meet Adrian?

 Chapter 23 - Her Nemories2

    Kathie stood up from him then he stood up from the floor so that he could open the door. But in reality, he was in no mood to leave his buttercup so he pulled her closer, and again he started giving sloppy kisses to her jaws to her neck.


    Again, he heard the doorbell. He was pissed off at the person who was disturbing him and furiously went to open the door. She chuckled looking at his behavior. He wanted to bang the head of the person. Some unexpected things happened as soon as he opened the door. A girl hugged him tightly, throwing her hands around his neck, and pecked his lips.


    Just in time, Katherine adjusted her hair and walked towards the living room. She could not believe her eyes, what she just saw in front of her eyes. Adrian was still in shock as he didn''t expect his neighbor toe to his home.


    " Babe. ...you are looking so hot. I am here to give all the pleasure." She said to him with a sultry smile. Instantly he tried to push her but Kathie walked out of his home fuming in anger. She didn''t expect Adrian to be a yboy.


    As he noticed Kathie leaving the home, he came out of her grip and ran after her to prove his innocence. But before that, she left for home driving seriously in her car. She thought about spending the whole day with him as her sses were canceled in her college.


    After reaching her home, she entered the living room and sensed silence as if she entered the graveyard. Then she remembered that her Aunt Lisa went to meet her old friend and would be returned at night. She took long strides towards her bedroom with the gloomy face as still the kiss scene was running in front of her eyes. He fell on the bed on her t stomach.


    Tears were brimming from the corner of her eyes. She hastily wiped the tears with the back of her palms. Her mobile was continuously ringing but she didn''t attend the call as it was from Adrian. As he was calling continuously with no break, she threw her mobile showing on the poor mobile. As it hit the floor, it was broken into pieces.


    After a while, she washed her face and changed into a night satin frock. She walked towards the living room and turned on the television to watch so that she could divert her mind.


    She yed the Merlin series on Netflix and started watching it then she heard the doorbell. She quickly walked towards the door and opened it. She found Adrian was standing at the entrance of the door. He was looking furious as his eyes were red. She was scared looking at him but stood confidently hiding her fear in her chest.


    Adrian''s anger cooled down instantly on seeing his little vixen in the sexy night frock which was up to mid-thighs. Kathie noticed his intense gaze and shivered slightly. Before she opened her mouth and questioned why he came to her home, he entered inside and locked the door.


    " Why are...you ¡­.here...Adrian? You should with her in your home?" She asked angrily and turned away from him.


    " First ...tell me...why did you leave my home?" He questioned her by twirling towards him. He caged her in his arms cing his hands around her tiny waist.


    " Don''t you know?" She retorted with a sharp look as if she was throwing arrows.


    " Buttercup....are you jealous?" He asked with a grin.

 Chapter 24 - Her Memories3

    " Buttercup...are you jealous?" He asked with a grin.


    She struggled toe out of his grip hearing his words. Her anger reached peaks as he was making fun of her emotions. After a while, she stopped struggling in his grip, understanding her strengthpared to him.


    Adrian loosened his grip as she stopped wriggling and hugged her caressing her back. His warm hug made her so rx but still, she was feeling insecure. She hid her face in his chest and gripped his shirt.


    " Buttercup...still you are upset? Don''t you trust me?" He asked, caressing her soft hair.


    She raised her head and looked into his ocean blue eyes. Silent tears rolled down her cheeks on seeing his love in his eyes. He wiped the tears with both his thumbs while cupping her face. He leaned closer to her joining their forehead.


    " Sorry...It was idental. I was shocked too¡­" he reasoned with pleasing eyes.


    " It hurts to see you with a random girl. You are mine and only mine," she spoke possessively with misty eyes.


    " I am all yours and only yours¡­" he said and kissed her forehead as his promise.


    She hugged him tightly, closing her eyes, and was feeling delighted. The whole house was silent and they could hear one other racing heart. A few minutester, she moved away from him and asked him to join in watching a movie on Netflix.


    " Is Aunt Lisa not at home?" He suddenly questioned her, examining the house with his eyes.


    "Nope. If she is at home then she won''t allow strangers inside" she teased him.


    " But I am not a stranger to you. Isn''t it?" He pinched her nose.


    " Of course. You are my lifeline" she replied, sincerely looking at his face.


    She dragged him inside and made him sit so that they could watch a movie. But he had another n in his mind. He smirked looking at her and pulled her onto hisp. He was so aroused by her sexy attire. He just wanted to taste every inch of hers.


    He captured his soft strawberry lips hungrily while his hands were roaming over her satin night frock. She too lost herself with his magical touch and started enjoying his assault. In no time his hands reached her bare thighs. He felt the smoothness of her skin was just like butter. His body was as hot as fire. His lower part hardened with an overwhelming desire for her.


    Without breaking the kiss, his hands caressed her soft and velvety skin. She heard about the rising desire but she felt who it feels when his warmth touches all over her body. Her mouth moaned against his lips. The naughty smile escaped from his lips seeing her response. He left her lips and kissed her neck while opening the first button of her night frock. He removed the hair on her shoulder and slightly moved the strap of her frock over her shoulder. He kissed her bare shoulder which gave the chills in her spine.


    In a fraction of seconds, he changed her position, cing her legs hanging on both sides of hisp. Instantly she gripped his arms to bnce herself. Before she realized what was going on, he undid the second button of her frock. His eyes were on her bare breast with so much lust in his eyes. Before she covered them, his warm lips were on her right bosom and his left hand was kneading her left bosom. The pleasure inside her body doubled and started moaning his name. Automatically her fingers fisted his hair and her body arched giving more ess to him.


    ¡­..


    ...


    They came back to their senses when they heard the doorbell.

 Chapter 25 - Her Memories4

    She quickly got up from hisp and buttoned her frock. She adjusted her hair and asked to hide in her bedroom as she knew it was her Aunt. She was scared if she saw both then she would inform her father. Mainly she doesn''t want her aunt to meet Adrian in this way.


    First Adrian didn''t agree with her but observing her pleading eyes, he agreed and went to her bedroom ascending the stairs.


    After Adrian hid in her room, she opened the door and let here inside.


    " Why is it sote to open the door?" She asked, looking at her suspiciously.


    " I am in the washroom" she quickly lied covering her nervousness.


    " I had a good time with my old friends¡­." Katherine interrupted Lisa''s words saying she has toplete her assignments.


    She quickly went to check on Adrian. When she entered her bedroom, she found him sleeping in her bed like a king.


    " Ad...What are you doing? You have to leave before my Aunt finds you" she said in a frightening tone.


    " No...I am not going anywhere. I want to help you with your assignments" he replied, which shocked her.


    " Kathie...dear. Did you have your dinner?" Her Aunt asked from down.


    Immediately she came out of her room and lied to her that she finished her dinner looking down from the stairs.


    " Okay then do your assignment. Good night " Aunt Lisa went to her room and closed the door.


    Kathie sighed with relief and walked into her bedroom. She didn''t find Adrian in her room and whispered his name.


    " Bhoom¡­" he semi yelled at her from behind which made her scared.


    Immediately, he hugged her from behind with one hand and shut her mouth with another hand so that her Aunt wouldn''t hear her scream.


    Her body rxed as she sensed his touch.


    She turned towards him beginning in his arms and red at his gesture. He slowly put his hand around her neck and then pulled her closer to him. She felt his hand on her neck and she closed her eyes. She felt the hand massaging her neck and her body started to tingle. She was still hot and a little aroused. He kissed her gently on the lips and then he pushed her backward. He pulled her dress down so that her back was bare and his heart beat faster.


    In no time, they both were on her bed and he pulled her panties down her legs while leaving her in the night frock. Slowly, his hands moved on her snowy thighs and spread her legs apart, and touched her secret treasure. She moaned softly as his fingers stroked on the sensitive spot and started feeling hazy.


    ''No....please stop'' she moaned, as she wanted to do this on the first night with love, not with lust.


    He stopped her and looked into her alluring eyes. She palmed his face looking at him.


    ''I love you¡­.Ad. I want you so badly as you want me. But I want our first time to be so special and that too after we get married" she said in a low voice, observing disappointment in his eyes.


    He nodded his head understanding what she wanted to express to him.. He pecked her forehead and hugged her tight.

 Chapter 26 - Her Memories5

    They stayed in the position till she heard noise from his stomach. She cursed that she didn''t think of his hunger. She strictly instructed him to note out of the room and went to the kitchen. After a while, she returned with a leftover sandwich and a ss of milk. He felt content with her care and finished eating what she brought.


    " I don''t know how to cook. Just I know the basics" she informed with guilt.


    " Buttercup...it''s okay. I could see your love and care even if you brought a ss of water" he whispered in her ears while hugging her. She smiled at him and threw her hands around his neck.


    " Shall we go to bed?" He asked, inhaling her fragrance. She nodded her head coyly.


    She locked the door so that her Aunt could not catch them. She crawled on the bed to sleep then she noticed him shirtless. She ran her hands on his toned body and felt his strong muscles.


    "Do you change your mind on seeing my body...Buttercup ?" He teased her, pulling her to his chest with a mischievous grin.


    " Nope. Just thinking about how to sleep with the hard teddy bear instead of soft dreams" she replied, showing her finger towards a big teddy in her room. She doesn''t want him to tease her. She knew if he came to know her thoughts they could end in the deed which they will regret the next morning.


    " So...you cuddled this teddy and sleep every night?" he asked her, feeling jealous.


    " Yes...Ad. But after our marriage, I will hug only you because I feel so secure in your arms" she said, pulling his cheeks.


    " Really¡­" he asked, raising his eyes feeling proud.


    "Hmmm¡­" she nodded her head and slept cing her head on his chest.


    He stared at the woman he cared for, the woman he loved, and she was the most beautiful woman he''d ever seen in his entire life. He couldn''t help but hope for the most romantic fantasy he''d ever had the whole night in his dreams.


    The whole night, he enjoyed just admiring her beauty with his eyes. He wanted to be with her his whole life.


    He wanted to take care of her. He wanted to protect her. He wanted to be so close to her that he would never have to leave her side. He would never have to see anyone else.


    Adrian leaned closer and closer until he was just mere centimeters away from Kathie''s perfect face. He ran his fingers through Kathie''s hair and tried to memorize every feature on her sweet face. He wasn''t lying to himself. He truly believed he was in love with her.


    Adrian had his eyes closed, lost in his thoughts when he heard her deep, regted breathing. He again opened his eyes and smiled when he found her sleeping like a cute baby. She was so peacefully asleep and he felt so incredibly lucky to be with her.


    Kathie slowly opened her eyes to see her boyfriend smiling at her. She smiled back at him and snuggled closer to him. She closed her eyes again with satisfaction, knowing that Adrian had been with her throughout the night and he was right there beside her.


    She breathed in deeply, feeling the strong, loving presence of him just inches away from her. Kathie smiled at him with her eyes still closed and murmured, "I love you."


    Adrian moved closer to her, kissing her soft, moist lips. He kissed her again and again, running his hands through her hair. He felt the softness of her skin and the roughness of her hair. It felt so natural between them to be caressing each other, it felt like they were one. Adrian kissed her forehead and then her eyes, kissing her cheeks and waiting for her to open her eyes


    She did, looking at him with those big, beautiful, chocte brown eyes of hers. He cupped her face with his hands and kissed her softly. Kathie returned the kiss. She ran her fingers through his hair, pressing her body against his.


    " Hope you too slept well¡­" she whispered in his ears.


    " How can I sleep when my whole world is in my arms? " he asked, making her surprised.


    She moved away from him and looked into his eyes and noticed he didn''t sleep for the whole night.


    " Are you crazy? " she asked, widening her eyes.


    "Ye. I am crazily in love with you, Buttercup" he expressed his love with a wide smile.


    " I too love you, Ad. I will never leave you," she said as if it was a promise, holding his hand.


    ...


    Remembering all those moments between them, his anger aroused in his heart. He wanted to know why she yed with his feelings and left him without any information.


    " It''s time to get answers to all questions¡­"


    ***********


    Hi readers


    Please write the review on this story to support me.

 Chapter 27 - His Burning Heart.

    "Are youing to ourpany? Do you forget I am leaving for the airport in four hours?" Emily asked Adrian over the phone. She was worried for him as he left hurriedly from thepany.


    " No. I didn''t forget. I am supposed to start" he said and exited the Vi.


    While driving the car, Katherine''s smiling face shed in his mind. He could not tolerate seeing her happy. He gripped the steering wheel and gritted his teeth.


    Adrian knew that his anger is best matched to his inner strength to make her suffer. He nned to keep on torturing her. He wanted her to suffer and made her feel his pain. He had told himself that he would turn her whole life upside down as she did to him.


    No matter how much he had to suffer, no matter how many heartbreak nights he had to face. He has to make her suffer. Just so much he would hate her for leaving him like that. It couldn''t end in his blissful life because she just left him by heart, like that.


    He wanted toplete the game which started with him by ying with his heart. Because he could not live in a world like this anymore. He was going to just get rid of her, tomorrow, or the day after that. Because he was going to make her suffer. Painfully.


    He wants to make her hurt so much that she wakes up and screams with pain and she would realize that she was just a toy for him. He wants to make her realize the meaning of her existence is only to suffer from guilt and shame to betray him.


    His heart was burning since that day....


    ¡­..


    Finally, he reached thepany and went to Emily''s cabin. He observed her doing some important work on herptop. He sat quietly without disturbing her. Suddenly she noticed him in her cabin and asked him when came. He smiled at her, and replied, " a few minutes back"


    "Are you fine now?" She questioned examining his face, thinning her eyebrows.


    " Hmm...perfectly alright but..." He answered, giving a sad smile.


    " I have no confidence in me that I can handle your responsibilities in thispany as your Assistant will also being with you." He added.


    " If you want to Assist you, I can arrange one person as your Assistant. Shall I?" She asked him to make him confident.


    " Great thought. But please arrange a talented person and a trusted one" he said, epting her to select the person in his mind.


    " Then I will ask Katherine or David to work as your assistant till I return. Is it okay?" She asked him with doubt.


    " I think it will be difficult for David to manage both Finance department work and to Assist me. I think Katherine is better¡­" he suggested.


    " You are right. She is so talented and smart in taking decisions. Moreover, she is more patient in handling any issues." She agreed with Adrian.


    A sly smile formed on his lips but he kept a straight face. She pressed the button on the inte on the table to inform Katherine. Adrian guessed that she was going to call Katherine so he held her hand and stopped to know Katherine about him.


    " You trust her so much then what is the need to inform. Just prepare the order of changing her designation," he informed her.


    " It''s not what you are thinking. I trust her but there is a small problem. So¡­.I need to talk with her " she reasoned, looking everywhere but not to his face.


    " Problem¡­" he questioned so that he could get any information to trouble her.


    " I offered her as my Assistant earlier but she didn''t ept due to some reasons. So I wanted to inform her," she exined.


    " Denied her offer as Assistant? Why?" What might be the reason??

 Chapter 28 - Executing His Plan

    " I will take care of it if you trust that she can help me in assisting the office work," he said looking at her hopefully.


    " I know you are such a sweetheart and cannot see anyone in trouble," she said, taking his hands.


    Immediately, Emily asked her Assistant to prepare the orders for Katherine. He felt so happy as if he achieved the first victory in making Katherine suffer. He had a devilish smile on his lips.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    After a few minutes, her Assistant, Stell came inside with the orders in her hand.


    " Madam¡­. Miss. Katherine''s orders are ready and it''s time." Her Assistant informed. She reminds Emily that they have to start at the Airport.


    " Fine. Are you ready?" She asked Ste.


    " Madam...I want to visit my parents once. Can I meet them? And Come directly to the airport? " Ste asked.


    " Sure. But before that give these orders to Miss. Katherine" Emily ordered her. She nodded her head and left Katherine''s cabin.


    Ste is the person appointed by Katherine as Emily''s Assistant. She likes Katherine very much as she used to help her in her initial days of work.


    Ste went to meet Katherine but she was busy conducting interviews for the marketing staff of thepany. She kept the orders on her work table and asked to check afterward as she was gettingte.


    Katherine looked at the outside cover and thought it was a direct appointment order by Emily. She thought to check after concluding the interviews.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Adrian drove Emily to the airport; she was going to spend three months in another ce.


    "What about your ns during the next three months?" Emily asked as he drove.


    "I''m not gonna tell you," Adrian said.


    "Why not? You love to share your ns with me." Emily asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "It''s no secret what my n is. You will know by yourself very soon," he said with a poker face.


    "I will be waiting to know it then." She said casually but she doesn''t have any idea what exactly is going on in his mind


    "Yeah, you talk to me about everything. But this time I won''t reveal my ns. Whatever I do, you may not agree with me, but you''ll still be supportive in the end." He said, looking towards the road.


    "I don''t think that''s true," Emily said.


    "I think we''re supposed to support each other. We should be able to share our ideas. You have your opinions and I have mine, and we''re supposed to talk about it, and you''re not just supposed to ignore it. There are parts of our lives that we don''t get to share. It might make us more open to each other if we talked about those things. We should be able to talk about our personal lives." She said, cing her hands on his knuckles.


    "But, what if I say something that you disagree with? Or if I share something that you don''t like at all?" He asked her.


    "That''s fine," Emily said.


    "It is. I''m not trying to force you to share everything with me. I''m just trying to be honest with you. I think that we should be honest with each other, no matter the cost.." She said with a sad face but she was curious to know what was in his mind.

 Chapter 29 - Smile After Long Time

    Adrian looked at her face for a while and said, "We have been honest with each other for a long time,


    "And we have never been this open with each other. It''s just a little bit of extra honesty. We''re both adults. We care about each other. It''s not that we don''t know each other, it''s just that we don''t understand each other. Anyways, I''m gonna drive you to the airport." He said with a poker face.


    "You''re just upset about something, I guess," Emily said with concern.


    He forced a smile on his face without answering her question. He felt bad to hide it from her but his intention was not to make her upset as she was going for important work.


    " No need to worry about me. I can handle it on my own. Just think how to find the person you are searching for" Adrian said.


    " Hmmm¡­" she said with a worried expression on her face.


    " Can I find him?" she asked as if you lost all her hope.


    " Em...Hope and Belief are the only two things in our life that help to lead life. So never lose in your heart. " he advised, meanwhile they reached the airport.


    He stopped the car and took her luggage from the trunk of the car. Emily''s Assistant was already waiting at the entrance for her. All of them walked inside the airport. There was silence between them until they heard the announcement of her flight.


    Before entering the check-in, she hugged Adrian and kissed his cheeks.


    " I''m going to miss you," she said with a gloomy face.


    " Me too. If you need me any time, just make a call. I will be in front of you in a few hours. " he said, hugging her back.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    After conducting the interview, she checked the time. She noticed it was already 5.20 in the evening. She hurriedly gathered her belongings on the table as it was gettingte to pick up her son from the preschool. Suddenly her eyes stuck on the appointment order envelope. She thought to check it on the next day and walked out of her cabin in a rush.


    When she was walking towards the elevator, she heard David''s voice. She didn''t stop and entered the elevator. She doesn''t want to give him false hope that she too has an interest in him whereas David called to congratte her.


    " What happened to her? Where is she going in a hurry?" David thought in his mind and tried to follow her but she left thepany taking a cab to Sam''s


    preschool before he found her.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Adrian returned to his Vi after dropping Emily at the airport. There was satisfaction in his mind that the first step of his n was executed without any issues. He never imagined that his wish would be fulfilled very soon and easily.


    Adrian was very eager to meet her and to see the expression on her face. There is unknown happiness in his heart after many days but he doesn''t understand whether he is going to meet her or he is going to hurt her.


    ....


    LOVE makes the person do anything which he never thought.. The same thing is happening with Adrian.

 Chapter 30 - His Personal Assistant

    The next day, David was waiting for Katherine at the entrance of her cabin to congratte her.


    When she came out of the elevator, she looked at Emily''s cabin. She noticed the door was wide open. She sensed something unusual and walked towards her department. She found David standing Outside her cabin. She was irritated by his behavior as days passed but she didn''t show it on her face.


    " Good morning. Kathie. " he greeted her, giving a small smile.


    She smiled at him and kept her hand on the knob of the door of her cabin.


    " Why do you always ignore me? I am here to congratte you" David informed as he felt hurt by her ignorance because he was trying to impress for two years.


    They both were unaware of the fact that Adrian was observing them through a CCTV disy on the monitor in the cabin.


    " For what! " she asked him before entering her cabin.


    "You are promoted as Personal Assistant to the CEO," David informed and took her hand to give a shaking hand.


    " What!!" She almost screamed.


    Katherine hurriedly walked towards Emily''s cabin and found the door was closed. She was about to knock on the door when she heard someone call out to her.


    Katherine was shocked to the core when she saw Adrian as the new CEO. She had no idea that he had be the new CEO of Silvermoon fabrics Company, she never thought she woulde across him again in her life. Katherine assumed that he came in to see the new CEO but she was surprised when she saw him. She felt a little awkward about her past rtionship with him and she didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Hello!"


    She stared at him nkly when she saw Adrian walking towards her.


    "Adrian!" Her voice startled him and he looked back with wide eyes and a shock.


    "Hi, Katherine! Finally, you recognized me. Nice to meet you after time, Adrian said, stering a fake smile on his face and he looked like he was in a good mood.


    She just wanted to get back to work. But Adrian seemed to have other ns for them.


    "As you know, I became your CEO after my Emily. She left thispany for personal things. She told me that I am in charge of the CEO ." He was almost shouting. He still had a fake smile on his face. His eyes seemed red and he was staring at her with that manic look in them.


    Katherine knew that Adrian had a killer instinct when he was angry. She knew it when she was dating him. He was a terrorist in love.


    Adrian continued while he was still looking at her with those angry eyes, "I am going to make you an offer, Katherine. You''ll be staying here and working with me here. So that we would finish our unsettled matters"


    Katherine was taken aback. She didn''t want to work with him but she didn''t know what to say. She could see that he was already angry and he had a clear motive.


    Adrian continued, "I have to let you know that Emily left me with a request that I would always make sure that you are well taken care of here. That was the main reason, I appointed you as my personal Secretary " With a smirk on his face.


    She understood that he nned to assign her as his Assistant. Her body started trembling with fear.


    Katherine was about to say something in a trembling voice, "But why would you be trying to do this to me?"


    Adrianughed, "I don''t have to answer that question.. You will soon find out."

 Chapter 31 - His Threatening

    Adrianughed, "I don''t have to answer that question. You will soon find out."


    Katherine knew that he was threatening her. She had to put up with him for the next few months. She didn''t want to work with him but she knew that she had no choice. She felt a faint chill go down her spine. She was petrified.


    Adrian continued, "I can''t let you leave this office. You have to work here."


    Katherine didn''t answer him. She knew that she didn''t have any choice. She couldn''t leave her new CEO who was threatening her again.


    Adrian walked back to his desk and sat down.


    Katherine just stood there. She knew that he was looking for a way to make her ufortable.


    He was determined to make her miserable because after all, she had destroyed his life.


    She had left him for his future and she had never looked back. Every time he had a bad day or a bad night, he thought about how she just left him and he was pathetic.


    He told himself that she had broken his heart and he couldn''t live without her.


    They were together for one year and then she left him. He decided to pay for his pain for breaking his heart.


    Adrian was a man of his word and he knew that he had to give her a punishment. He had to make her suffer for the rest of her life. He was determined to make her pay.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, crossed his arms, and started talking.


    "I will have you work with me for the next few months. You will be doing other things as well. Thest thing that you did was bad for me. You hurt me. I don''t forgive people who hurt me." He had a clear motive. He wanted to make her feel like she was living a nightmare.


    He felt vindictive.


    Adrian continued, "I know that you''re a smart girl and you will find a way to escape. I am going to find you and I will make sure that you never leave this office. I will find you. I will track you down. There''s nowhere that you can hide from me." Adrian was staring at her and she looked a little worried. Katherine looked like she was about to snap.


    There was something in his eyes. His eyes were blood red and he looked even angrier.


    "What if I refuse to work with you?" Katherine said with a shaky voice.


    Adrian stood up and turned to walk in her direction like a raging bull.


    "Don''t do that, Katherine." He stopped and looked at her, and said: "What if I tell Emily that you aren''ting back to work with us anymore?"


    Adrian continued, "What if I ask her to fire you?"


    Katherine frowned and she looked at Adrian.


    She knew that he was serious. He was already going to do this. She knew that she had to think fast. She had to make a move, before she knew it, Adrian was walking back to her. He was standing so close to her right now and his eyes were looking into her eyes. Her heart dropped.


    It was like she was about to be skinned alive.. She knew that she was in a very precarious situation.

 Chapter 32 - Showing His Anger

    She knew that she was in a very precarious situation. She knew that she had to act fast.


    Adrian got closer to her and he said, "You had better think quick, Katherine."


    His hands reached out and he felt her face. Katherine closed her eyes. She knew that she had to make a move.


    A look of shock came across her face when Adrian leaned in and kissed her. Katherine just stood there. It felt like a fire went through her heart and she just stood there it had been many years since he touched her.


    Adrian grabbed her face with both of his hands and he pulled her towards him. He pulled her in closer and he started kissing her almost biting her lips. She was frozen. She could barely move. She could feel his hands on her hips and her legs were feeling weak. She tried to move away from his grip thinking about Emily. He was forcing her to kiss him back. She knew that she had to leave. She couldn''t stand for this. She pushed him away and she just stood there looking at him. He stared at her with those angry eyes.


    Her heart was throbbing and her chest was burning. On one side her entire body was trembling with excitement. She could feel her mouth burning. She was about to pull away from him but he grabbed her arm and he pulled her back. He had a look of rage in his eyes.


    Katherine knew that she had to leave or she would be hurt again. But before she could move away from him, Adrian grabbed her and he started kissing her again.


    Katherine was losing her mind. She had never experienced being kissed like this by him. The kiss was filled with his anger.


    She was shivering and her entire body was trembling.


    Adrian put his hands under her top and she felt them start to lift her. She knew that she couldn''t let this happen. She had to get out of here. She couldn''t take it. She just couldn''t stand being kissed by him again. She needed to get out of here.


    Katherine tried to push him away. She just ran towards the door. But she didn''t make it far before Adrian caught up to her. He grabbed her and he held her against the doorframe.


    He was kissing her neck and he whispered in her ear, "I will make your stay here, Katherine. I will make you suffer" then he harshly moved the top over her shoulder de it was hanging on her arm. and bit over there while leaving his marks. She was pissed in pain with his sudden attack. Adrian again started kissing her differently.


    He was kissing her neck and he ran his hands over her dress. She gathered all her strength and pushed him away. She adjusted her top over her shoulder and was on the verge of crying.


    She was mad. She was hurt. She had never felt like this before. She knew he was crazy. But she couldn''t find a way out of here. She was trapped.


    When he tried to touch her again. She pushed with the force for which he fell on the floor. She took this opportunity and ran away from his cabin.


    Adrian clenched his jaws and stared at how she ran out of his cabin.


    Katherine was close to crying. She felt like she was about to break down. She quickly went to her cabin and found David inside.


    ¡­.


    " How dare you push me just as you pushed me out of your life a few years back ?" Adrian said to himself, gritting his teeth.


    He got up from the floor and walked towards the chair. Then he turned on the CCTV video in the HR cabin which belonged to Kathie.. He found David in her cabin and his anger was out of control.

 Chapter 33 - Unknown Fear

    All the happiness had left him, and now there was nothing but anger and revenge. Adrian looked at the scene and felt his anger manifolds a thousand times. He noticed David was talking with her, cing his hand on her shoulder. He sensed that David is more than a colleague to Kathie through his gesture. His ocean blue eyes look like burning charcoal seeing them together.


    He came out of the cabin and went inside her cabin, David and Katherine were still talking as if nothing was wrong.


    He narrowed his eyes and stood at the edge of the room. David was amazed to see the new CEO, Adrian, in Kathie''s cabin as no CEO came to his employee''s cabin.


    "Well, well. Looks like this is where you guys are on a private getaway," Adrian''s voice sounded deep and the anger was apparent in every word.


    David wanted to protest but Adrian was already talking.


    "And just how long have you been here?" Adrian asked, his eyes staring at Katherine.


    She looked up at him and saw his anger, "It''s been a while. I wanted to congratte her for her new position" David replied in a low tone.


    Adrian''s lips formed a tight line and said, "Well, I wanted to congratte her myself." Adrian''s eyes locked on David with rage but didn''t show it on his face.


    Then he said in a soft tone, " It''s not a good idea to waste precious working hours"


    " Sorry, sir. It will never happen again" David apologized to Adrian looking pitifully at Katherine.


    He stepped out of her cabin and went to his cabin leaving Katherine and Adrian alone. Adrian looked at Katherine with bloodshed eyes.


    " Still, you have the charms to attract men like a few years back? Isn''t it?" He questioned her.


    She felt a sting of pain in her heart with his words, especially by the loved person. She knew how much he used to love her. He used to treat her as the queen of his heart. She lowered her head and remained silent. She cried in her heart because she knew it''s her mistake to leave him without any words. She didn''t get a chance to exin her situation even though she tried after some time.


    " Silence means you are agreeing with me," he said with a serious expression.


    Then he continued.


    " So what you decided? Working with me as Assistant or should I fire you from the job?" He asked her.


    Adrian started to walk towards her but Katherine was scared. She flinched when Adrian came closer to her.


    " You think you''re safe? I just get to enjoy my revenge, these three months, I will make you pay for what you''ve done to me." Adrian said as a sneer on his face.


    Katherine with a trembling voice replied, "Yes, I will work with you. But I cannot stay after 5 in the evening"


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. He took a step forward towards her and looked at her face. His eyes seemed to search for something but his face was obscured by the shadow of his hood.


    " But why?" Adrian asked, his eyes still narrow.


    " I can not say. But I have to go. I don''t discuss my personal matters with my colleagues or superiors" Katherine replied.


    " Yeah...Just now, I saw how professional you will be with your colleagues," he mocked her.


    She understood that he misunderstood the rtion between David and her but she doesn''t want to exin it to him because he is not the old Adrian anymore. He became a Rich and Arrogant businessman.


    And also she was now scared to tell him about her son Sam. She was scared thinking what if he separates his son from her as he is not the same person. She doesn''t want to reveal about Little Sam as she noticed anger and hate in his eyes for her. She was not in a position to trust him and lose her son who is the reason for her to live.


    And also she doesn''t want to ruin Emily and Adrain''s love life. She doesn''t want him to get back in her life because of their son. She doesn''t want him to think of her as a gold digger.


    When she came out of her thoughts, suddenly with his voice.


    " Then I have one condition, if you want to leave, you want to work up to 5 in the evening," he said in a stern voice.


    She looked at him skeptically looking at his face. She didn''t expect that he would convince her so easily.. But she was scared of thinking of his condition.

 Chapter 34 - Accepting His Conditions.

    She didn''t expect that she would convince him so easily. But she was scared of thinking of his condition.


    " Well, then you have to work on Saturdays and Sundays with me. " He kept the condition.


    She needs the job to survive and she had no other choice left other than to agree to his condition.


    "Fine then. I have no other choice but to agree to this condition" She replied as she needs money for Martin''s treatment.


    Adrian backed away and said, "Good. Thene to my cabin. You have the rest of the day to discuss other matters with me"


    Katherine nodded her head looking at the floor. Adrian slowly walked to his cabin and went inside. Katherine followed him like a shadow, fear in her eyes, and started shaking.


    As he entered his cabin, she followed him inside with her eyes still on him. He closed the door behind her and looked at her with an evil wind in his eyes.


    " Take your seat, Miss. Katherine" he said.


    She waited for some time for him to speak out but he was staring at her. She was feeling ufortable with his ring.


    "What do you want to discuss with me?" She asked gathering some courage as she was staring at the ground. Her hands were shaking like leaves on a tree.


    Adrian looked at her and stood still. He knew what he wanted and the time to get it was right now.


    He walked towards her and grabbed her by the hair and pulled her up. She screamed but no one could hear her. Adrian''s eyes were like a killer''s and his face was like the night sky.


    He grabbed her face and leaned his head forward until his face was on a level with hers. Her eyes were filled with fear and she could see pure hatred in him.


    " You will pay for what you have done to me, do you hear me? " he said in a low hoarse voice.


    He moved his face closer to her and was waiting for her scream to die down. But she was silent.


    Adrian kept himself still and waited. Then he was surprised to see the color went from her face and her body started to shake. He then saw her eyes were filled with tears.


    "You know what? You are not strong enough to resist me. Let''s y like this, I will be the king and you will be my ve. " Adrian said as a smile appeared on his face.


    He moved his face closer to her and was about to kiss her when her body jerked in a sudden movement.


    Adrian was surprised by her sudden movement but he didn''t want to let go of her. He wanted to y with her like a doll. He looked at her face and saw her eyes were staring at him with deep fear. He moved his face closer and leaned on her forehead, he could feel her body''s heat.


    "How do you feel? Are you feeling cold? Hot? Or ufortable? Don''t worry we can fix that. " Adrian asked.


    He then pulled her up and started kissing her face and neck. She was in tears and was shaking.


    She could feel the pain in her heart and the tears in her eyes. She had never experienced what she felt with Adrian. She had seen him angry but never had he treated her like his ve. Adrian stopped kissing her and looked at the tears flowing from her eyes.


    " Why are you crying? Don''t you want to y with me? " Adrian asked


    She didn''t reply.. She was in pain and she didn''t know if her tears were falling on his face or her tears fell on the ground.

 Chapter 35 - Her Pain

    She didn''t reply. She was in pain and she didn''t know if her tears were falling on his face or her tears fell on the ground.


    Suddenly, Adrian felt bad for her tears and turned his face away from her. Katherine''s eyes were still in pain and tears were flowing like a river. She was making every effort to stop her tears from falling on her face. He wanted her to punish her and torturing her.


    He stood still as his heart did not allow him to see her in pain. He decided to work with his mind long back with the experiences in his life.


    Adrian stepped away from her and looked at her with a cold smile on his face and in a low voice said, " Your tears don''t affect me anymore. I want you to feel pain and to feel the happiness you had when I hurt you. "


    He too knew it was a lie. He blinded the eyes and ears of his heart and made it hard as stone. She started to feel cold as Adrian''s eyes were piercing through her soul.


    Katherine stood properly straight and tears were falling from her eyes. She tried to look away but he was like a force that just wouldn''t let her go.


    He was like an animal that was going to eat her. She could feel her body shaking and she was scared. She didn''t know what was going to happen next.


    Adrian''s smile disappeared and he was staring at Katherine with a look that chilled her soul. She noticed wetness in his eyes and understood how much he hurt him and how much he suffered all these years.


    " Why did you leave me without giving a proper reason? Why?" He questioned looking into her eyes. He needed to know the reason which was bugging in his mind for six years.


    She lowered her face as she could not see him in a desperate state. She wanted to shout and tell him that it was never her intention to leave him but the situation made her take that decision. She wanted to hug him and cry on his chest. She wanted to tell him how much she missed him all these years. But she could not speak a single word to him.


    " Shall I tell you, why did you leave me?" He continued.


    "Because I had no money and I was struggling for my dream. So you left me without a single word. Isn''t it?" He said, lifting her face.


    She stared into his eyes helplessly.


    He then said in a menacing tone, " I will make you suffer the same pain I felt when you left me for another man."


    As he was talking, he was standing in front of her. He grabbed her by the throat and started choking her. She tried to scream but no sound could get out of her parched throat.


    She tried to look away but his eyes were looking into her soul. She could feel her eyes were about to burst from their sockets. As soon as he realized what he was doing and noticed she was about to faint when Adrian let her go. She started to breathe again. She was still standing on her feet.


    Adrian looked at her with guilty. He could not believe what he did to her. He started banging his fist to the wall to punish those hands which tried to harm his love. Katherine''s eyes widened with shock.


    " Ad.. Please stop. What are you doing? " She screamed with fear and held his wrist tightly.


    He stopped and looked at her who was sobbing.


    All of the sudden, they heard the footsteps of someoneing towards the cabin. She turned to see who it was but Adrian''s eyes were still fixed on her.


    He took a few steps back when he heard a knock on the door.


    *********************


    Hi readers


    Hope you are enjoying the story so far.. If you like, please writements and support me through your votes.

 Chapter 36 - Impressing CEO

    Adrian walked to his chair and sat on it whereas Katherine rooted in the same ce. Jessica knocked on the door on the other side of the door.


    "Who is it?" Adrian yelled.


    "It''s Jessica. May Ie in?" She answered from the other side.


    "Fine. Pleasee in." He replied.


    Jessica entered the room with the flower bouquet. She saw Adrian with a different look. She smiled and said, "I am very happy that you are the CEO of thispany. I am so d that you are now in charge and I am sure that you will make ourpany a very good one."


    "I hope so "replied Adrian.


    Then Jessica noticed Katherine already was in his cabin and was standing far from them. She felt disappointed as she wanted to meet him alone to impress his boss on his first day.


    "I am sorry Mr. Wilson. I think I disturbed your work." Jessica said, looking at Katherine.


    "No, it''s fine. Please have a seat" said Adrian politely to show his disrespect to Katherine.


    Jessica sat down. She knew that she was not going to meet him alone unless she created an opportunity by herself.


    She looked at Katherine''s face and thought something was wrong but ignored it.


    " Do you need to discuss anything with me?" Adrian asked her.


    Jessica stuttered and said, " Just I wanted to greet on the first day of the work"


    " It''s so nice of you, Miss. Miller. " He replied in a calm tone.


    " You can call me Jessica. " She said, giving a small smile.


    " Okay..Miss. Miller. I mean... Jessica" he said.


    She blushed slightly and looked at him differently.


    " Jessica, I think we should resume back to our respective work as I need to talk with Kathrine," Adrian said looking at Katherine.


    She sighed with a sad look.


    " Hope I would get a chance to be his assistant to this handsome CEO," she thought in her mind.


    She stood up from the chair and walked to the door. She turned towards Katherine giving an irritating look before closing the door.


    Katherine was looking at him as a prisoner does its jailer. She felt like he was a wall that she cannot escape.


    He felt bad for hurting her, but she was the one who didn''t respect him. He felt bad for being the way he was. But he never wants to apologize for that because she made him a stone-hearted person. But he did nothing to change his ways. He felt happy as if she was the prisoner in his grip. But he couldn''t do anything about it.


    They both were exchanging stares silently.


    She knew that he hated her for not being able to do what she did. She knew that he hated her for ruining his life. She knew that he hated her for not apologizing and not showing any sign of remorse for what she did.


    She wanted to tell him that she remembered the way he used to love her.


    She wanted to tell him that she was a fool that she left him.


    " Miss. Davis¡­"


    His voice came out from her chain of thoughts.


    She moved towards his chair timidly. His ego was satisfied on noticing the fear in her eyes.


    "From now on, you should use the personal secretary''s cabin but not the HR cabin." He ordered in a serious tone.


    " Yes Sir," she replied meekly.


    " Bring me one coffee in five minutes" he ordered.


    She nodded her head and walked out of the cabin to bring him the coffee. After a while, she came with a coffee to him and noticed him talking over the phone.


    She quietly walked towards him and ced the coffee cup on his work table. She stood away from his chair to maintain a decent gap between them. She doesn''t understand whether to stay in his cabin or leave the cabin. She started thinking, fiddling her fingers.


    Still talking over the phone, he noticed her actions with his eyes.


    A few habits never change it seems, he thought in his mind looking at her delicate finger which she was fiddling with.


    While looking at her, he took the cup into his hands and sipped the coffee. It was his favorite vor.


    " Still she remembers my favorite vor!!" He was bewildered.


    ********************


    Hi readers,


    Support me with your valuablements and votes.. Your every vote is precious as this story is under SPIRITY AWARDS.

 Chapter 37 - What Is Their Relation?

    " Still she remembers my favorite vor!!" He was bewildered looking at the cup on the work table.


    " Don''t fall for her tricks. Maybe, she was trying to escape from your punishment. Be smart this time or else you will be doomed this time." his mind warned him.


    " Miss. Davis"


    " Em...wants to talk with you. I mean Miss Green wants to talk with you. Made a call to her " Adrian informed her.


    " Yes sir." She replied without looking at his face.


    "He is calling Miss. Green as Em, it means he loves her so much and both are very close to each other. ¡­" she thought inside.


    ¡­..


    " Then why are you standing like a scarecrow before me? Just go and start your work. I hate to see the face of a person who doesn''t do any work" he yelled at her all of the sudden.


    She quickly walked out of the cabin and closed the door behind. She went to her old cabin and gathered all her stuff as Adrian ordered her to change her cabin. She didn''t care even if tears were rolling down her cheeks.


    After a while, she came to Ste''s cabin and took her seat. She remembered Adrian''s words and immediately made a call to Emily.


    Emily: Thank god, you make a call( in a happy tone)


    Kathie: Good morning, Madam. Why do you ask me to call? ( in a t tone)


    Emily: I know you will be upset with my decision to appoint you as a personal assistant but I had no other option. I had toe for my reasons. You have full knowledge of all departments in thepany. So you are the only person who can support Adrian. I had to make a decision even though I knew that you wanted to take care of your son.


    " You don''t know in which situation you were made to stand," she thought in her mind.


    Emily: Adrian has angry issues but still he is good at heart. I hope you enjoy working with him ( she continued when there was no reply from Kathie)


    Kathie: Okay madam. I will work as his Assistant until you return.


    Emily: I will email you the details of thepanies who you both have to meet and finalize the deals. If you need any details, call me or my PA, Ste.


    Kathie: Okay, madam.


    Emily: All the best.


    Emily disconnected the call. She understood that Kathie was not happy with her decision. But she had no other choice for helping Adrian.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Katherine received the mails from Emily.


    She wanted to keep Emily''s trust in her. She brushed away all the incidents that took ce with Adrian earlier in the morning and tried to concentrate on her work. She slowly started studying the orders and deals of the clients carefully.


    ....


    .....


    When she was busily studying the new assigned Project on herptop, she heard someone tapping on her desk. She raised her head and looked at the person.


    On the other side, Adrian was observing Katherine from his cabin. His anger was aroused when he found Davide to her cabin.


    " What is going between both? What is their rtion? Is David her boyfriend? If Yes then what about the person she was engaged to a few years back? He was so confused?


    " I have to get all answers..." Adrian decided.


    ....


    She was scared to see David in her cabin. Still, she remembered how angry Adrian found them both together earlier in the morning.


    " Will you join me for lunch with me?" He asked her, looking with hope in his eyes.


    Just in time, the inte on her desk started ringing.


    " Miss. Katherine...Will youe to my cabin?" Adrian asked her over the phone.


    She disconnected the call and said, " Sorry...David. I have important work now. I need to go"


    She stood up from her seat and walked towards his cabin gulping her saliva with fear as if she was entering into Lion''s den.


    ******


    Hi readers


    Please write reviews on this story to get a rating for my book.. If you like the story please give your previous votes andments to support me.

 Chapter 38 - I Need Truth

    Anger built in Adrian on watching Katherine with David.


    As a CEO he could not show openly his feelings to her. So he made a call to Katherine toe to his cabin. He doesn''t want to show his anger and jealousy to her. He doesn''t want her to know how much she affects his heart.


    He quietly sat in the chair thinking about why she left him a few years back.


    ¡­..


    When he saw here in, he stood up and stood in front of Katherine. He said, "I want to say something to you".


    She looked at him and noticed the anger in his eyes. She knew the reason as she was talking with David.


    " What were you doing with David in your cabin? Do you forget that you are in the workce? " He asked her in a serious tone.


    She didn''t say anything. He got angry and was ready to say more "You can''t be with David in the office. You have to be my secretary and see that you keep your personal life far away from the professional life" He said.


    She was afraid of him. She didn''t want to lose her job. So she replied with "I didn''t do anything with David."


    Then she replied." David asked me to join lunch as it is a noon break. Nothing more going between us" she replied with a shivering voice.


    He was quiet for a moment. He inhaled and exhaled slowly and looked at Katherine. He had a lot to say to her. He came close to her with anger and anger beyond his control.


    He spoke in a warning tone. "I don''t want you to see David again. If I see you again, I will fire you from this job"


    She replied in a scared voice, "I''m sorry. I will call David to cancel the lunch."


    He smirked at her and said, " I don''t want you to see happiness with the other man. I won''t harm you but I can''t promise what will happen to the man who tries to be close with you" in a dangerous tone.


    She gulped her throat and her legs started trembling with fear. He walked closer to her and trailed his finger from her cheek to her neck.


    " Remember my words in your mind." He whispered in her earlobe.


    " I will not harm you. But I will make you regret it if you see him again," he said and continued.


    " You have to work in my cabin till your work timepletes this evening. No lunch break for you" he said in a stern voice.


    " I will work here till 5 PM," she agreed.


    " Good," he replied.


    She walked towards the door to bring herptop to his cabin. He ced his palm on her hand which was on the doorknob. Instantly she turned her head and looked at him as her heart was racing fast.


    " Where are you going?" He asked her.


    " To...bring...myptop...which was in my cabin" she stuttered.


    He examined her face and took away his palms. But he surprised her by twirling her towards him suddenly. Immediately he pinned her to the door and leaned closer to her body.


    " I need to ask you one question?" He asked, looking into her eyes. She could not blink her eyes as she was dying to feel his presence for a few years.


    It had been a long time, she saw him so close to her. She could feel his hot breath on her neck.


    " Why are you working here as you were engaged to the rich man six years back?" He asked.


    She was taken back by his question with shock but she recovered swiftly. She opened her mouth and closed it like a fish.


    She felt a shiver in her spine.


    " I want the truth¡­" he said in a dangerous tone.


    *********


    Hi readers


    What do you think about Katherine''s answer? Will she tell Adrian the truth so easily?

 Chapter 39 - Good Lesson

    Katherine was shocked when Adrian asked about her engagement. His grip was tight on her arms and there was no escape from him. So she decided to tell the truth only about her engagement.


    " My engagement was canceled. I didn''t marry anyone." She replied, lowering her head.


    " Why? He left you for a better person than you, ?" Adrian asked sarcastically.


    " It''s none of your business, Mr. Wilson. I don''t like to discuss my personal life with anyone" She said, controlling the pain in her heart.


    " But I''m your boss. You better answer me." Adrian was so mad at her. He pulled her close to his chest and shook her. " You better answer me. What is the reason?"


    Katherine was so scared. She couldn''t read his face. He always looked sad and angry. She knew he wasn''t satisfied with her answer. He looked so painful. She was in an ambiguous state to exin to him the reason.


    She thought he would forget her and think of someone else. She hoped he would consider letting her go.


    " You know it all, Mr. Wilson. I''m not interested in telling you the reason. It''s already been six years since we separated. I don''t think there is a need to talk now about why I ended up with you. You have your personal life, and I have mine. So, I no longer need to share it with you." She told him to escape.


    " How can you talk with me as if nothing happened between us? Do you know how much I suffered because of you? How could you think that I have no right to ask the reason? " Adrian demanded.


    He was a very smart man. He could read people. She could clearly see the hurt in his eyes. She wasn''t going to tell him the reason. It was too painful for her.


    She didn''t want to tell him, but she knew he was going to find out by himself, sooner orter. She was scared what if he finds out about his son, Sam. She would have told him the truth if he was not engaged to Emily. In this situation, she wanted to hide the truth from him for Emily and Adrian''s happy future.


    " I''m not telling you anything, Mr. Wilson. So, please, let me go. I have to work." She said, trying to free herself from his grip.


    He pulled her arms more tightly and started shaking her violently. "Answer me, why are you not satisfied with me? My love?"


    She knows him quite well, so she answered, "We are over. You have a fiance and are going to marry her. And I have my own life to take care of."


    He was shocked by her outburst. He knew that he wasn''t happy about it. But why did she not tell him the truth? Why did she have to mention it to him? He was going to be mad at her. He was going to be hurt by her.


    " Why the hell did you think of yourself, Katherine?" Adrian yelled.


    " Nothing. I am just your employee. I don''t disclose our past rtionship with your fiance, Emily. I have no feelings for you. We will have only professional rtions. " she said.


    "If you''re angry, I will ept your wrath," she added.


    He knitted his eyebrows and looked at her with surprise. He noticed a lot of change in her behavior from the past. It was hard for him to digest hearing those words from her as if nothing happened between them. He was amazed to know that she does not affect him.


    He felt like someone stabbed his heart and his mind was shattered. He could never imagine that she would talk with him like a heartless person.


    " Ms. Katherine, thanks for making me realize that I made a big mistake by loving the wrong person in my life. You teach a good lesson," he said in a cracked voice.


    " But you will pay for ying games with my heart," he said with the sudden change in his voice.


    ***********


    Hi readers


    Do you think Kathie can hide the truth from Adrian for a long time?


    What will Adrian do if he knows that Kathie still loves him with his son? Then what about Emily?

 Chapter 40 - Wound Of His Heart

    " We are over, Mr. Wilson. You had your fiance and I had my things to take care of. It''s over. " Katherine said.


    His grip loosened and he let her go. It was very hard to digest her words. Still, he remembered how crazy she was for him and how possessive she was for him. He stared at her with disbelief.


    He stepped back from her and took a long breath. He punched on the table with his fist. All the files and other stuff on it fell on the floor.


    Katherine had tears in her eyes. Being a strong woman she controlled them not toe out of her eyes. She has experienced so much since a few years that tears make a person weak. She doesn''t want to disturb Adrian''s peace but she doesn''t know that there was no peace in his life after she left him. She felt sad about the whole thing. She knew it was going to hurt him. She didn''t want him to be upset even she feels the wound in his heart.


    " Adrian, I am sorry for what I did to you," she said with guilt after gathering some courage in her heart.


    Suddenly, she noticed the drops of blood from his left hand falling on the floor. She quickly walked towards him and held his hand to clean it with tear-filled eyes. He took away his hand from her hold and moved away from her.


    " Don''t touch me, Miss. Katherine." he shouted at her and said, " Your touch is making me feel disgusted."


    " Remember, I am Mr. Wilson to you, not Adrian," he said clenching his teeth.


    "Yes, sir," she said.


    " Let me clean, you are injured and it''s bleeding." She pleaded.


    " The injury is not so deeppared to your betrayal." He said and turned away from her. She silently sobbed in her heart without showing her tears to him.


    She quickly made a call to the reception and asked them to send a first aid kit to the CEO cabin. In no time, she got the first-aid kit through the office helper.


    Even though she knew he was angry at her, She walked towards him and took his left hand.


    " Just leave this cabin. I hate to see your face." He shouted at her with bloodshed eyes.


    " Okay. I will leave your cabin only after cleaning your wound. It''s my job as your personal Assistant " she answered in a low voice.


    Before he spoke another word, she started cleaning his wound with her shivering hands. He noticed her gesture and her face. His mind told him to push her and his heart told him to feel her touch.


    " Why are you doing this Katherine? What do you want? " He questioned her.


    " I need nothing. This is my job." She replied and left the room without giving him a chance to ask further questions.


    He looked in the direction while she was leaving his cabin. He thought he would be satisfied by hurting her for her betrayal but strangely her tears caused a sharp pain in his heart.


    He doesn''t understand how he will control his heart around her. He felt frustrated with himself and left the cabin. He got in his car and drove aimlessly on the city roads.


    " Why did you ask me to be CEO of yourpany, Emily? I can''t break the promise with you or work with Kathie¡­" he muttered while driving.


    He nned to hurt her by making her his PA. But he could not hurt her even for half a day because his heart was against his mind. Maybe LOVE is sometimesplicated.


    On the other side, Katherine was waiting for Adrian in his cabin. She was tense as left in the lunch break and didn''t return to thepany till five in the evening. She waited more than half an hour but she didn''t wait for more than that as she had to pick up Sam from preschool.


    She hurriedly left his cabin gathering all her stuff half-heartedly.


    *********


    Hi readers


    Hope you are enjoying the story so far.


    If you are in Adrian''s ce, What will you do?

 Chapter 41 - Hard To Forget

    Adrian got desperate for some peace and finally stopped his car at the bar to get some peace for his heart. He felt like a big fool to love Katherine for six years. He hoped that he could salvage his rtionship with her before she hurt him again.


    Adrian was sitting in the bar, sipping on some whiskey. He looked at the objects around him, he was feeling a little down, a little disappointed.


    He missed Katherine and couldn''t help but get very depressed when he thought about her. He started to wonder why he loved her all this time. He thought about the time when he first met her. He remembered how they were together, how they loved each other. He remembered how she used to be a very happy person. He remembered how she would be excited about things, she would be smiling.


    He remembered when she got the courage to tell him that she loves him. He missed that time in his life and he couldn''t help but wonder what happened to her. He remembered the first kiss on a rainy night.


    He got mad thinking why she left him and what was the reason that she lost trust in him.


    Adrian got a little teary-eyed and he felt like a baby again. He wiped his eyes and sighed. He shook his head and looked at the window. It was almost night and the bar was about to close. He wondered if he could stop thinking about Katherine for a moment.


    He talked to himself for a while, he was going to have to stop thinking about her. He needed to consider other things. He needed to stop thinking about Katherine if he wanted his heart to stop hurting. He needed to be strong as he was going to make a different decision


    Adrian gulped down some more whiskey and put his hand under his chin as he looked at the window. He was going to have to put Katherine out of his head.


    He had done it for the past months. But then she was in his head again. He wondered if there is any way to get her out of his system. He wondered if he could be free from her. Maybe that was impossible, but he needed to try.


    He was hoping to get some closure. He looked at his watch and he decided to leave. He knew that if he didn''t leave right now, he might be toote. It was almost midnight and he needed to leave before the bar closed.


    He wanted to be alone with his thoughts. He thought it was about time he started to be happy again. He would have to be strong, he had to make different decisions.


    He wiped his eyes one more time and got up from his seat. As It waste and the ce was shutting down. He was thest customer there, everyone had gone home.


    He put on his coat and walked out of the bar. He looked at the sky and it was dark. He looked back at the bar and saw that it was just about to close. He sighed and walked towards his car wobbling.


    ...


    Katherine picked up Sam from preschool. She found him waiting for her with a gloomy face.


    " You arete today. " Sam whined.


    " I caught up with work in mypany. It will not happen from now..." she pleaded, holding her ears with her two hands.


    Sam pulled Katherine''s hands so that she could be to his height and said, " You are forgiven" and kissed her cheeks with a small smile.


    His words made her realize that Little Sam is an exact carbon copy of Adrian. She took him in her arms while remembering how Adrian used to take the opportunity to kiss her. He used to punish her with kisses whenever she waste from her ballet sses ( she used to learn ballet dance during studies) whereas he used to wait for her. He never used to get angry with her and even if he got angry it wouldst for a few minutes.. Thinking of him, the tears spilled out of her eyes.

 Chapter 42 - Worried For Him

    Thinking of him, the tears spilled out of Katherine''s eyes.


    " Mommy¡­shall we go home? I am hungry" he said to his mom. She quickly wiped without Sam''s notice.


    She looked at Little Sam and together walked to their home. Little Sam ran inside and went to Martin''s room. From childhood, they both had good bonding. While Sam was talking about his school and his friends with Martin, Katherine changed her dress and started preparing food for Sam as he was hungry.


    She bathed Little Sam and fed the food. She took Sam to the bedroom to sleep. As he was new to preschool. He was tired and drifted to sleep in a few minutes. She ruffled his soft hair looking at his innocent face.


    But all her thoughts were filled with Adrian. She evidenced the pain in his heart. But her mouth was glued not to tell the truth. She wanted to hug him to feel some peace but her legs were tied not to go towards him. Being in love and wishing him in her life, she could not do anything. She remained helpless because of circumstances.


    Suddenly the lights in the room were turned on and Ruby walked towards her. She looked at her and asked " Kathie...Why are you looking gloomy?"


    " Nothing. Just tired." She lied andid beside Sam to avoid the conversation.


    She was hell worried about Adrian. She wanted to know where he was and what he was doing now?


    Just in time, her mobile was ringing which was on the nightstand. Shezily stood from the bed and looked at the disy on her mobile. To her surprise, it was from Emily.


    Katherine doesn''t understand why she made a call and that too after office working hours. She was scared to attend the call of hers. She doubted whether Adrian disclosed the truth of their old rtionship with Emily.


    After gathering courage, she attended the call with trembling hands. As soon as she attended the call, she started shooting the questions.


    " Do you know where Adrian is?"


    " Why was he not attending the calls?"


    " When did he leave thepany?"


    After hearing those questions, she was worried even more.


    " What happened to him?" She questioned Emily back.


    " You have to answer me. How can I know when I am out of the city? You are his PA, right?" She asked Katherine.


    Katherine gulped her throat and her body stiffened with her outburst.


    " Madam, I only knew he left thepany during the lunch break and not returned to thepany," Katherine answered in a shivering tone.


    " What! " She eximed in shock.


    " What happened...madam?" She asked anxiously.


    " He has not been attending my calls since evening. Bye," she disconnected the call.


    Katherine''s face became pale like a ghost. She prayed to God for Adrian''s safety.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    " What happened? You are looking upset? Who made a call?" Ruby asked, shaking her shoulder.


    " It is from the CEO, Emily. She was asking about her fiance." She replied to Ruby.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked her curiously, what was going on. Katherine exined everything about the new CEO and the change of her designation except the rtionship between the new CEO and her.


    " I think Emily is madly in love with her fiance who is your new CEO," Ruby said with dreamy eyes.


    Katherine smiled weakly and turned her head away. She wiped the tears formed at the corner of her eyes.


    " Can you drop Sam every day at school before going to your office?" Katherine asked Ruby.


    Ruby looked at Kathie skeptically. Before she asked further questions, she said that she has to go to her work early from tomorrow.


    She ced her hand on Katherine''s hand and smiled at her.


    " Sure. Anything for you and Sam" she said.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    The next day, Katherine went to thepany in the morning, 8. She was waiting for Adrian.


    Half an hour passed but he didn''te to thepany. She was strolling worriedly in the corridor waiting for him.


    " Hi...Good morning" suddenly she heard David''s voice.


    She didn''t reply to him and ignored his presence. She was looking at the elevator.


    " Are you waiting for the cold-hearted CEO who made you work during the lunch break?" David asked her sarcastically.


    Katherine felt irritated and said, " It''s none of your business. Even if I wait, what is your problem? I am his Personal Assistant" she retorted.


    David was taken aback by her harsh behavior. He had never seen her behaving in this way.


    " It seems you are interested in the new CEO?" He asked her.


    " Do you have any problem if I have interest in the new CEO ?" She asked, raising her eyebrow.


    They both didn''t notice Adrian''s presence, till she heard the door opening sound of the CEO''s cabin.


    " Did he hear our conversation?" thinking she slowly opened the door and peeped inside.


    ***********


    Hi readers


    Does he hear their Conversation? What do you think if Adrian heard their conversation?

 Chapter 43 - Not My Boyfriend

    " Did he hear our conversation?" thinking she slowly opened the door and peeped inside.


    She couldn''t see him sitting in the chair. Her eyes roamed around the room but he was not there. She rubbed her finger on her cheek thinking where Adrian might have disappeared. She was unaware that Adrian was waiting for her on the other side of the door.


    Suddenly, David tapped on her shoulder with his palms as she was notpletely entered into his cabin. She closed the door and turned towards him.


    ¡­..


    He was mad again at noticing David and Katherine together when he entered the floor. Last night, he decided to take her thoughts from his mind because she hurt his pride and his true love for her. But his heart was acting opposite to his mind.


    " Stupid heart¡­" he muttered.


    He waited for a few minutes beside the door for her to enter. Then he walked towards his table and sat on the chair feeling impatient. But he doesn''t want her to know that he was waiting for her standing beside the door. He turned on the system and opened the CCTV disy on the floor. He noticed Katherine standing at the entrance of the door and David was standing closer to him


    His anger reached heights and stood up from the chair. He took long strides towards the door like a raging Bull.


    ....


    On the other side of the door...


    " Why are you irritating me in the morning, David?" She yelled at him.


    " Kathie, you are behaving weirdly, not me. I greeted you like every day. I think it''s not good to show extra care for our new CEO " he said.


    " I know what I have to do and what not to do. Better don''t interfere in my work" she replied.


    " I can''t tolerate it if you show interest in any other men," David said seriously to her.


    " You don''t owe me. I am not your girlfriend or your wife tomand me. Just behave with me like a colleague. Don''t try to cross your limits" she replied angrily.


    " What will you do, if I control you?" David said while trying to lean towards her. She could not escape as she was stuck between the CEO''s cabin door and David''s.


    Suddenly the cabin''s door opened behind her. She lost her bnce and was supposed to fall. She thought she might be kissed by the floor but to her luck, Adrian was standing behind him. He supported her not to fall by cing his hands from behind around her curvy waist. Her back collided with his hard muscr chest. She sensed his touch and his cologne in the air.


    After a few seconds, he realized they were not alone and David was watching them. Adrian also remembered how David was leaning towards Katherine, he moved away from her. He looked at David as he was ready to kill him.


    ¡­.


    " Mr. David, it''s not the ce to romance with your girlfriend. Remember it is a Corporatepany" Adrian shouted at them, all of the sudden.


    " I am not his girlfriend. He is just a co-employee. How can you imagine on your own that he is my boyfriend? " Katherine spat angrily, turning towards Adrian.


    He noticed the glint of anger in her eyes.


    ************


    Hi readers


    How is the chapter?


    Can you guess, how Adrian will deal with Katherine to get the truth out??


    If you are enjoying the story, please vote,ment, and write a review on this story.


    I will be d if you share with your friends.

 Chapter 44 - My Lost Love

    He noticed the glint of anger in her eyes.


    " Then what was going on?" Adrian asked, looking at both of them.


    Katherine red at David as If her stare may have burnt him in that ce itself whereas David looked hurt with her words. Adrian sensed something was wrong between them as she opposed his words strongly but David remained silent. He doubted whether David has feelings for Katherine. He wanted to know what happened exactly. But he stopped himself to question her as he remembered how she avoided sharing her personal life with him. So he decided to stay quiet till she opens her heart with her own will.


    " Better you both resume back to your respective work?" he said in a stern tone examining their facial expressions.


    David nodded his head giving a nce at Katherine and left for his cabin. Katherine''s eyes looked angry just like burning charcoal. After David left, Katherine followed Adrian to his cabin.


    After they stepped inside his cabin, she asked him, " Where did you gost night? " in a demanding tone.


    Instantly, Adrian turned towards her with amazement. He observed her facial expression which was showing anger and worry. He doesn''t understand what she wants from him now. Remembering her words before the day, he wanted to answer in her style.


    " You are not my girlfriend tomand me. I am not answerable to you." He said in a serious tone.


    Katherine realized how she was behaving with him. It always happens to her when he is around her. She could not control her emotions.


    " Sorry, Mr. Wilson." She apologized.


    " Last night, Miss. Green made a call to me to ask about you. She was worried as you were not attending her calls. I am extremely sorry to cross the line. " she said, fiddling her fingers.


    He observed her quietly for some time and said, " I went to a bar to get some peace. I kept my mobile in a silent mode"


    Instantly she raised her head and looked at his face.


    " Do you know how much Miss? Green was worried about you?" She asked him.


    Heughed at her and asked her, " Then what about you? Huh"


    " I didn''t ¡­." He cut off her words.


    " You what?...huh...You thought it could be better if I don''te to thispany? So that you can live in peace" he asked sarcastically without giving her a chance.


    She felt hurt by his words but she didn''t show it to him. She got habituated to hide her feelings, her emotions when fate made her leave him.


    " No...Mr. Wilson. I thought to call you but I don''t know how to contact you as I don''t have your mobile number." She said in a low voice.


    For a few seconds, he observed her and said, " If you don''t have my mobile number, I will make a call to you on my mobile. Save it"


    " Tell me your mobile to make a call to you" he ordered.


    She told her number as there is no other chance to avoid telling him. He quickly dialed on his mobile and made a call. Within a few seconds, her mobile started ringing.


    She took her mobile from her wine color zer. She was surprised to see the screen on her mobile when it disyed "MY ONLY LOVE"


    As she saved his number in her mobile with that name a few years back but she changed her SIM card. She looked at him with disbelief as he didn''t change his number even after six years.


    " Miss.Davis, better you save my number this time properly," he said in a serious tone and he saved her number in his mobile as " MY LOST LOVE".


    ****************


    Hi readers


    Already cold war started between both with burning jealousy and a hell of worries. Let see what happens next...


    VOTE...COMMENT...Write reviews on the story to support and courage your AUTHOR.

 Chapter 45 - Trying To Get Closer

    " Mr.Wilson, if you are upset with my presence then you can fire me from the job. I will ept your punishment. But don''t make Miss. Green worried like yesterday" She said sincerely.


    Adrian stared at her for a few minutes and said, " I decided not to waste my time thinking of useless things. As you said, we are over."


    Then he continued, " Why should I be upset thinking about the person who insulted my love and left me without a word?"


    She felt guilty for her deed and stood lowering her head. She wanted to yell that she didn''t leave him with her choice. She forced her to choose it. She wanted to run towards him and stay in his arms. She wished to tell them how much she loves him.


    When she was in her thoughts, he cleared his throat.


    " Miss. Davis, I don''t fire you from this job. I tried to take revenge on you for what you did. But I am not cruel like you. I cannot see tears in your eyes. I want you to work with me and make me realize what you have lost in your life." he said.


    She looked at him and said, " Thank you for your kindness. I will try to be a good employee in assisting you at least"


    She left his cabin with hurt.


    Three days passed...Adrian and Katherine werepletely behaving in a professional mode. Since that day, Katherine stopped talking with David. She started ignoring him, whereas he was dying to talk with her.


    Slowly, Adrian started knowing the business of thepany from Katherine. So she used to guide him about thepany''s big business report. On the other side, Emily used to be in contact with both.


    Adrian just loved to work with Katherine. She was so professional and she was so respectful to him. He couldn''t help but admire the way she was at thepany. It was really hard for him to work with Katherine. But she was just like hispany. She always followed the instructions and gave her best work.


    He understood that she wants to maintain a professional rtionship with him. He decided to not force her to reciprocate the same feelings. He decided to be professional to her too.


    One day, Katherine gave him a report of thepany''s big business report.


    "Thank you, Katherine. I appreciate your dedication to thepany."


    "You''re wee, sir!" And then Katherine left her desk to continue her work.


    Adrian was busy looking at the report too. Then, Jessica, a marketing head walked to Katherine''s desk.


    " You are so lucky to work as an assistant for a handsome CEO," Jessica said to her with jealousy.


    Katherine just smiled at her. She was not bothered by Jessica''sment at all. She was just focused on her work.


    Jessica stared at her with jealousy and she sighed. "Well, I think you managed to get this post," Jessica said to her.


    "No. I am not interested. But I want to help our CEO as he is new. Moreover, I am doing this is for Miss. Green as she had so much faith in me" Katherine replied as she was just focused on her work.


    Jessica rolled her eyes. She was not interested in helping their handsome CEO. She just thought that she could use Katherine to get closer to Adrian.


    Katherine was just focused on her report but she could sense that something was wrong with Jessica when she looked at it.


    She wondered why Jessica was so jealous. Maybe it is because she has a crush on him.


    Then she stood up. "Excuse me, Jessica. I am going to give coffee to CEO as it is time for him.


    " If you don''t mind if I give coffee to our CEO instead of you. Anyways I have to talk with the CEO " Jessica said.


    ***********


    Hi readers


    Let me know how the chapter is? Will Adriane into her trap??

 Chapter 46 - Plan Backfired

    Katherine looked at Jessica for a second and nodded her head with a small smile.


    Jessica thought that it was not a big thing for her to get closer to Adrian. She just wanted to downgrade Katherine. She wanted to prove that she is more efficient than Katherine. She just wanted to be a part of their CEO''s life in every way.


    She walked to his cabin confidently looking at her attire. She felt proud to see herself in a tight-fitting dress that was revealing her curves. As she entered inside, she walked swaying her hips more to gain Adrian''s attention. But to her bad luck, She noticed Adrian was busy with his work. She smiled confidentially and walked towards his chair with a cup of coffee.


    "Sir, Would you like to have a cup of coffee?"Jessica asked him.


    " Where is Miss. Davis? It was her work, wasn''t it? " He asked her in a serious tone.


    "She is busy with some other work. So I thought to help her" Jessica replied in an innocent tone.


    "I appreciate your help. Thank you so much!" Adrian replied.


    "You''re wee, sir," Jessica said as she gave the cup to him and then walked to the chair to sit at it. She sat on the chair crossing her legs so that she could expose her thighs to him. She hoped that he would look at her.


    Adrian noted her legs but rolled his eyes away. He was unaware of her cunning nature whereas she was hardly trying to seduce him with her beauty.


    Jessica noticed that he was looking away and so she threw the documents on the table to make Adrian look at her.


    " Sorry" she apologized, innocently while looking at Adrian.


    She bent in front of him still sitting in the chair acting as if she was picking the papers on the floor so that he could view his tits. She wanted to use her beauty to attract him. She just wanted to try her luck with him.


    identally her hand hit the cup of coffee and it spilled on the documents which were lying on the work table. Adrian lost control when he noticed spoiled documents.


    Just in time, Katherine entered his cabin and looked at those papers.


    "Are you blind? You spoiled all my work which I prepared for tomorrow''s meeting. " Adrian screamed at Jessica.


    " I am extremely sorry." Jessica apologized.


    " Get lost from my cabin" he shouted, fuming in anger.


    Jessica was scared by his behavior and walked out silently without turning her head.


    " Miss. Davis, can''t you do your work sincerely? Why did you send her to give me a coffee? " he yelled at Katherine.


    " Still I am a fool to expect some sincerity from you!! I would have analyzed before. I don''t know why Emily trusts you so much " He added while giving an irritating look.


    " Tell me what I should do for tomorrow''s meeting? She spoiled all my hard work which I was doing since morning" he asked her.


    Tears brimmed out of her eyes with his hurtful words. She stood in the ce silently.


    " Your tears don''t work here, Miss. Davis. I want this work to be done within two hours" he barked.


    " Yes sir." She obeyed and walked out of his cabin.


    After Katherine left, he took a deep breath and leaned on his chair closing his eyes. He knew it was not her fault but he took out his anger on her. Her teary face shed even he closed his eyes. He knew well that he could not control when he bes angry.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    After two hours, Katherine came to his cabin carrying a file in her hand. He sensed her presence through her body cologne hit his nostrils. He raised his head and looked at her hand.


    " What?" He raised his eyebrow.


    " I prepared everything and arranged in this file for tomorrow''s meeting. Please once through it" she said politely.


    She turned away to leave his cabin and then he stopped her calling her name. Instantly she halted in the ce.


    He wanted to apologize for his behavior a few hours earlier.


    " I¡­ am..." his words interrupted when he got a call.


    He instantly attended the call on noticing Emily''s name on his phone screen.


    " Adrian, I need you here. Pleasee to me." She started crying.


    " Why are you crying, Em? What happened?" He asked worriedly.


    " I could not find him. I lost my hope to search for the person I loved. I am not getting any clue where to find him. I enquired about our college and his old friends. I don''t know where the hell he is? He just disappeared as if not exist on this" Emily cried hysterically.


    " Em.. Don''t cry. I aming to you tonight." He replied forgetting about Katherine''s presence.


    He disconnected the call then he noticed Katherine looking at him curiously.


    " Postpone the meeting for one day. I going to meet Emily. Book a flight ticket for me this evening" he ordered Katherine.


    " Yes, Sir," she said and left his cabin thinking how much he was worried for Emily.


    "Emily is the best for Adrian." She made up her mind not to feel jealous of her.


    *******


    Hi Readers


    Hope the story is now more interesting.


    From the next chapter, I am going for premium chapters. I hope your support will be continued...


    If you like my stories, you can follow me on my insta ID peacock_writer


    With love


    Author

 Chapter 47 - 47

    He felt a little shocked as he could not understand why she was behaving in such away.


    He left all his work and flew to her ce. It was night 9 when hended. Aftering out of the airport, he booked the cabin. He asked the driver to drop him at her ce. He arrived at the ce within thirty minutes. As he was walking towards the house, he could see her all alone in the backyard. She was weeping uncontrobly. He quickened his pace and decided to go inside without even knocking on the door. She didn''t care to know who was there.


    She was able to hide her tears as she failed to understand that she was alone.


    She got up on her feet as he was standing at the door. She could see him and knew that he was the one who called her in the middle of the night.


    She went up to him and gave him a tight hug. He waspletely blind to the fact that her body was shaking.


    He caressed her back to calm her as he heard her cry softly. She said, "I have been so miserable. I have to get rid of this wound. I have been cursed by myself and I have to get rid of it."


    She broke down again. He wiped the tears from her cheeks and then she said, "Why am I suffering like this? Why can''t I find the love of my life? Why?" Her tears were dropping thus she could not speak. He took his hand away from her face and stroked her hair.


    He said that he understands her pain because he went through the same pain when his loved person left him. He told her to be strong and stay strong. She would find her love of life.


    He told her that he will be there for her, any time she wants him. She said that she would be grateful.


    He looked at her with a smile and said, "Okay, Emily. Now, you take a good rest. You don''t have to lose your hope in searching for your love. I already told you that I will help you as we both knew our engagement is the namesake. I only treat you as a good friend " he said.


    "You are right, Adrian. I shall take a good rest. I have been a little bit worried about what to do next in life because I have no idea where to start. Till now I was searching for the love of my life and I didn''t find him. I searched a lot and felt miserable. I couldn''t think a single thing as my mind was going nk. I havee to realize that I am more miserable than I have ever imagined. I want to put an end to this misery. I don''t want to live anymore." She said in a cracked voice.


    He kissed her head and said that she will surely find her love soon. He took her out of the backyard and took her to the bedroom. She was asleep as soon as she went into her bedroom.


    Adrian closed the door of her room and rested his back on the door. He started thinking, "Emily will surely find her love of life soon. She will get married and live happily with him". Slowly he drifted to sleep.


    Suddenly he heard her scream. It was an agonizing scream. He rushed out of the room and found her lying on the floor. She was in a state of unconsciousness.


    She had a hard time breathing. He quickly helped her to the bed. Her eyes were closed but her lips were moving. She talked to herself. He tried to listen to what she was saying. She was talking about someone called " Lawrence ". She was talking to the person with her eyes closed.


    Adrian gently patted her cheeks to get up from her nightmare. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Adrian.


    " What happened? Why were you screaming?" He asked while sitting, cing his hands around her shoulders.


    " It was a terrific dream. Lawernce rejected my love as I made fun of his love when he proposed to me in my high school. He said that he loves someone. " He said while her body was trembling with fear.


    "I was a fool to not understand his feelings for me. He used to follow me crazily when we were in high school. I made a big mistake by making fun of his love in front of the whole school. I didn''t understand the depth of his love for me till I read his journal. " She cried, closing her face with her palms.


    Adrian felt vulnerable to seeing her cry. He gave side hug and made her sleep on his shoulder holding her gently.


    " The person is very lucky to be loved by Emily. Hope he must be found soon" he thought and prayed in his mind.


    After a few minutes, Emily slept in Adrian''s arms. He didn''t bother even though his shoulder was in pain.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    He opened his eyes hazily when he heard his mobile ringing. His eyes opened wide when he read the name on his disy¡­


    " MY LOST LOVE".


    He didn''t understand whether it was a dream or reality. He pinched his arm then he confirmed it was Katherine.


    " Good morning, Mr. Wilson " she greeted in a professional tone.


    " Ad...dear. Good morning" in a husky voice. He remembered how Katherine used to greet him every morning.


    " Sir, I canceled today''s meeting and Ipleted all my work. As you are not in the city, can I take a leave?" she asked him hesitantly.


    He thought for a while and said, " Granted but you have topensate for it when I return to thepany"


    " Okay. Thank you" she said. She wanted to know how Emily was and what happened to her. But...


    He wondered why she didn''t ask him what thepensation was. While they were in a rtionship, he used topensate with kisses and hugs whenever she used to bete or make him crazy.. He was so confused by Katherine''s behavior.

 Chapter 48 - Dr.Thomas

    Adrian was so confused with her behavior.


    Meanwhile, Emily opened her eyes, hearing his voice, and asked him in a sleepy voice " Who called you in the morning! "


    Katherine heard her words who was still on the call and said in a low voice" Sorry, Mr. Wilson. I didn''t mean to disturb you. Have a nice day"


    She disconnected the call holding the tears not to flow from her eyes. She doesn''t understand why God is testing her again and again. All these years, she built herself strong for her son. She closed her heart, her feelings for Adrian. But she never imagined that she would have to face Adrian with another woman with her eyes. She felt like thousands of needles were pricking her heart at once. During their rtionship, she never allowed any girl toy eyes on him. She used to be over-possessive about him just like him.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    She came back to reality when the small palms wiping her tears.


    " Mommy...what happened, why are you having water in your eyes?" Little Sam asked her, looking innocently.


    " Did anyone say anything to you?" He asked with a gloomy face.


    " Nothing. Just my eyes are itching because I used to work on aptop every day" she lied to him, stering a small smile on her lips.


    " I thought someone hurt you¡­" he said and hugged her, keeping his hand on her stomach.


    " I too have been observing you for a few days, you are looking tired and calm. Anything wrong?" Ruby questioned her.


    " Nothing. It''s new for me to assist a CEO and exin every detail as he is new to thepany" she lied to Ruby.


    " But I am enjoying my job working with my handsome CEO. I could learn so much from him" Ruby said dreamily.


    " So you think, your CEO is handsome!! Huh?" Katherine teased her.


    " Not only handsome but very polite to all the employees. " Ruby replied.


    " And what about your new CEO? Is he hot and handsome?" Ruby asked Katherine curiously while applying lip gloss to her lips.


    " I am not interested" Katherine stood up and walked past her.


    ¡­.


    " Come, Sam...you are gettingte to school." He took Sam in her arms and walked to the bathroom.


    She bathed Sam quietly and made him ready for his school. She started talking less to everyone at home as all the time, Adrian''s thoughts were running in her mind. Meanwhile, Ruby prepared breakfast for all.


    Katherine and Ruby arranged the breakfast then Katherine informed Martin and Sam toe to eat. Suddenly, they heard the sound of metal clicking against the floor. Both Kathie and Ruby turned their heads in that direction. They noticed Martin slowly walking by himself.


    " Wow...Uncle Martin is walking by himself. He will y with me in our garden very soon¡­" little Sam jumped excitedly.


    " Hope so... little champ," Martin said, walking near to him.


    " I am so happy to see you walking. I cannot express it in words." Katherine expressed.


    " Me too¡­" Ruby said with almost tears in her eyes.


    " If you were not there for us. We never live peacefully. We should be thankful for your sacrifice" Ruby said.


    " Stop it. We are one family. Don''t talk like that again" Martin warned her. Instantly Ruby hugged him tight and started crying.


    " Shh ¡­.Ruby. Don''t cry like a small kid. Now you are a working woman" he said, caressing her hair.


    " Oh my god! I am getting to my office" she eximed,ing out of his arms. She left home hurriedly, taking an apple from the dining table.


    " Still she behaves like a small kid, sometimes," said Katherine with a small smile.


    " I took leave for my work. I think it''s better if we consult a doctor for a visit. We have to inform you of the improvement of your leg" Katherine said, looking at Martin.


    " Okay. If you say so¡­" Martin agreed.


    After having breakfast, she dropped Little Sam at preschool and returned home. They both left for the hospital hiring a cab.


    She supported Martin to walk as he was walking with crutches. She asked him to sit in one of the metallic chairs in the corridors so that she could enquire about the doctor as they came to the hospital without an appointment.


    " May I take an appointment for him from Doctor Luther?" Katherine asked the receptionist.


    " Yes madam" the receptionist replied and noted the patient''s name and sent them to the doctor''s cabin.


    They both walked into the doctor''s cabin. Dr. Luther examined his leg and felt content with the improvement in his leg.


    " In how many days, could he walk normally?" Katherine asked the doctor as she could not stop herself.


    The doctor sighed and said, " If you start the treatment, he can walk in one month. But¡­"


    " But...what doctor?" Katherine asked anxiously.


    " I am not going to give him treatment as I am shifting to another city," the doctor said with guilt.


    " Please...can youe here to treat him weekly once at least. " Katherine begged him with a small hope as he was treating from the beginning.


    " No child, I can''te. My wife is suffering from cancer. I want to be with her" he said.


    " But...I can help you." The doctor said, giving hope to Katherine and Martin.


    " I know a young doctor who recently came to this city. His name is Dr. Thomas. He is also my friend''s son. Maybe he will give treatment to Martin '''' he informed and dialed that doctor in front of them.


    After talking with the doctor over the phone for a few minutes, Dr. Luther convinced him to give treatment for Martin.


    " Better you both go to his hospital. He will be avable up to lunch break. And it is near to this ce, ``the doctor suggested to them.


    Then he handed Katherine his visiting card so that they would get a quick appointment. Katherine thanked Dr. Luther came out of his cabin along with Martin.


    " Now, I can walk with help.. I am fine now" Martin said.

 Chapter 49 - His Best Friend

    " Now, I can walk with help. I am fine now" Martin said.


    Katherine red at him and said, " " I know what to do. Just shut up" in a serious tone. Instantly he stopped talking as he knew about Katherine''s anger from his childhood.


    Finally, they reached the hospital in the cab. She informed the receptionist about the purpose of their work and showed the visiting card of Dr. Luther. Katherine arrived at the practice, the receptionist ushered her to the examination room where Dr.Thomas was waiting for them.


    Martin was walking slowly whereas Katherine went inside his cabin. When she saw him, Katherine was startled and halted, but Thomas was just as surprised to see her.


    "Hello, Katherine." He was greeted with a bit of shock and surprise.


    A few secondster, Martin entered into Thomas''s room and stood beside Katherine. Thomas looked at both of them skeptically.


    Then he slowly asked her, looking at her , ", who is this?"


    Katherine was hesitant about answering, "He is my best friend, Martin"


    Thomas nced at him and then turned back to Katherine, "And, what does he need to be here?"


    Katherine was lost for words, "He can''te to the hospital for a checkup. He is just an ordinary patient who had some trouble with his leg."


    "Katherine," Thomas began with a thread of concern in his voice, "Did Martin fall somewhere?"


    Katherine shook her head, "Martin was paralyzed by ident. He was hit by a truck"


    Thomas''s face was in disbelief, "What?"


    Katherine nodded, "That''s when Martin started having problems with his leg. He was in a lot of pain and he couldn''t walk normally. His leg is paralyzed"


    Thomas''s face turned white, "Why didn''t youe sooner? We could have done something about that right away!"


    "I tried, Thomas, the moment I got the news, but it was toote. The damage was already done. Martin was in a lot of pain and he kept getting worse as we don''t have enough money for his treatment at that time" she said with guilt.


    Thomas was surprised when she mentioned expenses for the treatment. As per his knowledge, she was the daughter of Billionarie.


    Thomas looked at her with sympathy, "I am very sorry, Katherine. I don''t know about your condition"


    Katherine sighed.


    Then he continued, "how long has Martin been in this condition?"


    Katherine was startled by the sudden question, "Martin? He''s been in this condition for almost six years now"


    Thomas nodded, "It''s good that he still has you to take care of him."


    Katherine looked at Martin, "I don''t think I would have been able to go through this if it wasn''t for him"


    Thomas nced at Martin, "He is lucky to have someone like you to look after him. He is lucky to have a family like yours."


    Katherine''s eyes met Martin''s and she smiled, "It is time for his checkup, let''s just get it over with"


    Thomas nodded and looked at Katherine, "Follow me and Martin and let''s start the checkup"


    Katherine followed after Martin and Thomas.


    As they went, Martin looked at Katherine with grateful eyes. He knew she had risked her career many times for him. She was the one who kept on reassuring him during all those difficult times, and without her, he would have been lost. They had forged a strong bond over the past several years


    Thomas and Katherine walked next to them. Thomas was peering at Martin''s leg, as Katherine looked at them.


    Katherine frowned to herself as she saw how Martin was lying on the bed. He was lying in a half-sitting position. He was smiling, but she saw how his face was tight and drawn due to the excruciating pain. She looked away from him and shut her eyes before the tears came.


    Thomas looked at her and put his hand on her shoulder, "You don''t have to be sad, Katherine."


    Katherine opened her eyes and looked at Thomas. She felt the tears fall as she saw thepassion in his eyes.


    "I know you are sad for him. But, as a physician, I have a responsibility to make sure that he is well"


    Katherine felt the same, "Yes, he has been in that condition for a long time now, and I will do my best to help him"


    Thomas nodded in approval, "I think you are very kind for taking care of him. He is lucky to have a friend like you"


    She smiled, "Thank you. He is the best friend I''ve ever had. "


    After the checkup, the nurse took Martin for the x-ray, Katherine and Thomas were alone in his practice room.


    " Why do you leave, Adrian? Don''t you know how much he loved you? Why are you staying with Martin? " Thomas questioned her.


    Katherine sighed, "He is the only family I have. I can''t leave him like this. He needs me. I can''t abandon him"


    " I didn''t mean to abandon your family. But what about your love for Adrian? Do you know how much he suffered when you left him? He became crazy in searching for you. I witnessed his pain with my eyes. " Thomas said.


    " But it was past. Now he is not a ordinary person but a popr businessman in the automobile industry. Everything changed in all these years." She said, looking sad.


    Thomas nodded, "I understand. I will be here for you and Adrian if you need anything"


    Katherine could see the concern in Thomas''s eyes, "Thank you, Thomas. But we are not destined to be together"


    Thomas looked at her with sad eyes, "I know. But, I still don''t want you to leave him. I knew about your rtionship."


    "I have to, Thomas. It is the only way." Thomas sighed and asked, " Is it because of Adrian''s mother?"


    Her eyes opened wide when Thomas mentioned his mother''s name.


    " I was there when you came to meet Adrian at his home for thest time. I saw you leaving his home." He said.


    " Did Adrian know about it?" Katherine asked.

 Chapter 50 - Gaining Her Trust

    " No. But tell me, Is Aunt Maria the reason for your break up?" Thomas asked her again.


    Katherine looked at Thomas with her eyes wide open. She felt the guilt swirl in her heart. She knew Thomas''s question was referring to her bracelet, the one that bore the initials of the love of her life.


    She bit her lower lip and looked at the floor.


    "No, Thomas," she answered quietly.


    Thomas looked at her for a long time, he didn''t know if she was lying or telling the truth, and said, "Katherine, I am your friend. So, if you tell me the truth, you will have my support in anything."


    Katherine nodded, "I am not deceiving him. But, this is something I have to do, I don''t want you to tell Adrian about it"


    " Mrs. Wilson has nothing to do with us. She doesn''t know who I am, " she replied.


    Thomas looked at her with confusion.


    Then Katherine continued, " She loves Adrian so much. She never does such things which hurts Adrian."


    Thomas nodded and said, "I understand, and I won''t tell Adrian about it either. I hope you know that I''ll always be your friend"


    " Did you tell Adrian about my visit?" She asked Thomas.


    " No. I didn''t say anything to him because I came to know about your engagement" he said with guilt.


    Katherine smiled softly, "Thank you. You did it right."


    " And I want you to hide it from Adrian forever. If he came to know about my visit, he would enquire about everything then it would be a problem for everyone. Please..." She pleaded.


    Thomas stared skeptically and understood that Katherine was under extreme problem. He wanted to know about it slowly. He knew if he rushed the matter then he could lose the opportunity to know about it. So he agreed with her and said: "You can always trust me".


    Just in time, Martin came back to Thomas''s cabin. He examined their faces and understood that they were talking about something serious.


    " Shall we go to our home?" Martin asked her.


    " Kathie...call me anytime. I will be there for you as a friend " He said heartfully.


    She smiled and nodded her head, " I know¡­"


    When they were going out, Thomas stopped them and he asked " Can I drop you at your home as it almost breaks time? " looking at Martin.


    " If you are Kathie''s friend then you are my friend too¡­" Martin said with a bright smile.


    Thomas smiled at him and feltfortable with Martin since he knew about his friendship with Katherine.


    Thomas drove them to their home. Martin invited Thomas toe inside as he came to their home for the first time. Thomas was amazed to see the very simple house. He wondered how Katherine adjusted in such a house.


    Katherine asked him to join lunch with them. All the time, he observed how she was working as a middle-ss woman.


    He remembered how he met her identally in a charity event with her father. She looked like a princess from heaven in her attire with bodyguards.


    " Kathie...it''s hard for me to believe that you are living a very simple life," Thomas eximed.


    " I am happy and content. Please don''t ask me anything¡­" she requested.


    " I can''t stay quiet anymore. I will inform you about what Adrian Thomas said sincerely.


    " Do you know Adrian? How? " Martin asked Thomas with surprise.


    " Yes. I am Adrian''s best friend. I knew Katherine as his girlfriend. He used to be over-possessive about her. But ¡­" Thomas stopped in the middle when Katherine interrupted him.


    " But now he is married recently" Katherine lied to Martin and signaled with her eyes to Thomas to stop talking.


    ******


    Hi readers,


    I know many readers are waiting for my next updates. But I could not update my chapters regrly due to my busy schedule. But I will update twice or thrice per week for the next 15 days. I promise you that I will give lengthy updates. Please try to understand me and support me through your valuables votes and lovelyments.


    With love


    Author.


    Once again a BIG SORRY to my lovely readers.

 Chapter 51 - Gossip

    Katherine held Thomas''s hand cing her left hand under the table. Thomas looked at her skeptically.


    " OMG! Adrian is married. I expected one day he would find you and marry you"Martin said with disappointment.


    " All loved couples are not destined to be together, Martin. Just leave this topic" Katherine said.


    " But...you still love him. Isn''t it?" Martin asked Katherine.


    " No, I don''t love him. He is my past. I buried all the feelings of love long back." Katherine said which was a pure lie.


    Martin didn''t say anything further. He left the food on his te and went to his room. Thomas observed silently till Martin disappearedpletely.


    " Why did you lie to your friend?" Thomas questioned her in a serious tone.


    " It''s for all good. I don''t want him to keep hope for my future. I don''t want him to bother him anymore. After he recoverspletely, I want him to settle his life by finding his soulmate. He did so much for me. That is enough. Not any more. If he knows Adrian is not married then he will start searching for him. " Katherine said.


    " Then what is the problem, if you meet Adrian? " Thomas asked her.


    " I know that he is already engaged, which means he has moved on in his life. I don''t want him to disturb his life with my problems. Moreover, I don''t want to hurt the heart of a woman who loved Adrian now. I know that pain. " She exined.


    " How do you get all the information about Adrian?" He asked her with surprise.


    " He is not an ordinary man now. He is a renowned person in the automobile industry. Everything will be published on the inte" she said with a sad face.


    " Kathie¡­. You didn''t forget him. Still, you love him, don''t you?" Thomas asked her.


    She smiled weakly and said, " He is my every breath, then how can I forget him? "


    Thomas sighed, " I wish you both are destined to be one¡­"


    He stood up to take leave from her. He noticed her gloomy face and hugged her.


    " From now, I will be there for you. Just made a call," he whispered.


    " Thank you." She replied.


    After he left, the remaining day passed with her son, and by preparing his food in the kitchen.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    Adrian wanted to return in the afternoon but he postponed his tickets tonight as Emily fainted at the time he was supposed to start for the Airport.


    He took her to the hospital carrying her in his arms. The doctor examined Emily and informed them that she fainted due to the mental stress and improper take of the food. He felt bad for her condition and prayed in my mind to find the love of her life.


    After she gained consciousness, he dropped her at her ce. He strictly instructed her to take in proper food and not to take the stress. He wished to stay with her. But as he remembered about the postponed meeting at thepany, he decided to return. He flew to the city in the night.


    ...


    The next morning, Katherine came to thepany earlier as she took leave before and also to arrange everything for the meeting.


    As she finished her work, she sat idly at her desk. She turned on theptop and checked the mail. Then she noticed several messages popping up in thepany''s staff chatting group. She was never interested in gossip. So she used to stay away from it. When continuous messages were popping in the group, she felt curious and opened it. She noticed Adrian carrying Emily in his arms.


    Many employees replied to the post¡­


    Looking perfect for each other.


    Made for each other.


    They both looked like a romantic couple.


    Our new CEO is not only handsome but also a lover boy, Miss. GREEN is so lucky to have him.


    I too want a crazy boyfriend like him.


    She scrolled down and could see many messages. When she was busy checking the messages, she heard the tapping sound on the desk. She raised her head and found Adrian standing before her desk.


    Her eyes widened with his presence. She thought that he might think she was stalking him. She stood up from the chair with nervousness and lowered her face with embarrassment.


    He observed her face keenly. Then he continued, " May I know who is the assistant to whom?"


    She looked at him confusingly and then realized the meaning of his words. She lowered her eyes and said, " Mr. Wilson, I am sorry"


    " May I know what made you so busy that you didn''t notice the presence of your boss?" He inquired looking at her while examining her face.


    " Nothing... sir" she stuttered.


    " Are you watching porn during working office hours? " He asked, making her shocked.


    " No¡­" she replied instantly as if she almost shouted.


    " Then¡­" he said and walked beside her. He looked at the screen of the system and read the messages popping in the group.


    " Who posted these pictures in the group?" he asked with a serious face.


    " I¡­.donot ¡­.know...Mr.Wilson¡­" she replied in a quivering voice.


    " How dare they discuss my issue in the group. I will look after that matter after the meeting." He gritted his teeth with anger.


    " First get me coffee and be ready for the meeting.. " he informed and stormed out of her cabin.


    Katherine exhaled her breath in relief after he left her alone. She quietly prepared coffee for him and went inside his cabin. Her heart was racing fast as his mood was not good. She ced the cup on his work table with shivering hands. He looked at her hands then at her face.


    "Do you arrange everything for the meeting?" He asked her, taking the cup into his hands.


    " Yes, Mr.Wilson.The meeting will start in twenty minutes" she replied.


    .....


    When they got the information about the client''s arrival at thepany, they went to the meeting room.


    " Good morning, Mr. Peterson. Nice to meet you after a long time" Katherine greeted him.


    ¡­.

 Chapter 52 - Apology

    " Very good morning.It is so nice to hear your sweet voice" Mr. Peterson said casually as he was the old client to thepany and had known Katherine for a long time.


    " You are looking more beautiful thanst time," he said, ignoring the presence of Adrian.


    She smiled at him and introduced Adrian as the new CEO and fiance of Emily. Mr. Peterson extended his hand and said, " Nice to meet you"


    " Me too, Mr. Peterson," Adrian said in a t tone as he was pissed off because heplimented Katherine as if he was so close to her.


    " Shall we start our meeting?" Adrian said professionally.


    ¡­..


    After negotiating the cost of manufacturing the fibers and designing the dresses for their models, they signed the deal.


    " Let''s join lunch with me along with your Assistant on the asion of the new deal " Mr.Peterson offered.


    Adrian smiled at him and lied, " Sorry Mr. Peterson, I have to go to the manufacturing site. We can have lunch next time"


    "It''s okay. Then allow your Assistant to join me for lunch" He said.


    Adrian controlled his anger by fisting his hand under the table. He hid his anger and said, " Sorry. She is apanying me. "


    " Okay. I will be d if you attend the fashion show which will be held in two weeks. "Mr. Peterson invited him.


    " Miss. Davis, I will be d if youe with your boss," he said and exited from the meeting room.


    Immediately after Mr.Peterson left the meeting room, Adrian red at her who was standing beside him. He stood up from the chair and pinned her to the projector screen behind her.


    " I think you are enjoying his flirting. I never imagined you would behave very low with the client to get the deal," he said in a dangerous tone.


    She was hurt by his words and pushed him with anger.


    " Mind your words, Mr. Wilson. I was behaving socially with the client. I know how to behave with others." She yelled.


    " I agree that we had a bitter experience in our rtionship. If you hate me then I will ept your hatred. It doesn''t mean that you have a right to talk whatever you think about me. " she said with almost tears in her eyes and left him alone in the meeting room.


    He realized what he said to her out of his jealousy and his anger. His motive was not to raise the question of her character. He doesn''t want her to meet Mr. Peterson.


    He followed her taking long strides but She rushed to the staff restroom. He sighed with disappointment and went to his cabin as he cannot meet her in the restroom. She cried her heart out for a few minutes, then washed her face.


    When she came to her cabin, she saw her favorite ice cream on her desk with a small note, " SORRY". Then she took the note into her hand and noticed Adrian''s handwriting. She turned her head and looked at his cabin through the ss wall.


    He was tapping his fingers on the desk while keeping his eyes on me. She went to his cabin and stood in front of his chair.


    " I don''t want this. I have respect for myself," saying she ced the ice cream cup on his work table.


    " I spoke with you out of anger. Take it as my apology for my rude behavior," he said.


    " No need of it. It''s okay. I will forget about your words. " she said and turned to leave his cabin.


    Before she took two steps, he locked the door and blocked the way leaning on the door. She walked towards the door and asked him to give her the way to leave his cabin. He took a spoon of ice cream from the cup and ced it before her lips. She turned her face away and the ice cream fell on her cheeks.


    " Mr. Wilson, please behave with your staff professionally ¡­" she reminded.


    " Still I remember that you are my Assistant or else I know how to share an ice cream¡­" he whispered in her ears.


    She remembered how he enjoys eating ice cream with her. Her face became red with embarrassment and she felt the wetness between her legs. Her heart was beating fast with his closeness.


    She ced her palm on his hard chest and pushed him slightly. He sensed his hard chest with her palms after a long time. She looked into his ocean blue eyes and gulped her throat. He cleaned the ice cream on her cheeks with tissue which caused brushing of hia fingers on her neck. Her body shivered with his touch. She felt hot inside her body. He felt so proud that still, his touch makes her shiver. His eyes were glued to her luscious lips. He was desperate to taste those quivering lips.


    He bent his head closer to her face and took the ice cream with a spoon. She opened her mouth without her knowledge while looking into his eyes. His lips curved into a smile when she opened her mouth. He understood that his closeness affects her.


    Suddenly someone pushed the door from the other side which resulted in both to fell on the floor. She was lying on top of him. Her soft blossoms pressed to his hard chest. Her lips brushed to his ears. He felt so aroused when her lips touched his neck and felt her soft mounds pressed.


    They bothe to their senses when David said, " I am sorry, sir" in a scary face.


    Katherine instantly stood up and went to her cabin without turning her head. David was frustrated seeing both of them together. Adrian noticed him and stood up with a serious face.


    " You must knock on the door before you enter? See what happened! " Adrian said in a serious face.


    " Okay," he said.


    After going to her cabin, Katherine gulped half bottle of water as she was feeling restless.. His words were ringing in her mind and remembered what happened once he came to her college to pick her up when they were in rtionship.

 Chapter 53 - Having Icecream

    His words were ringing in her mind and remembered what happened once he came to her college to pick her up when they were in a rtionship.


    *********


    As usual, Adrian was waiting for Kathie to pick up after her sses. Then he noticed one guy from her ss stopped her when she was walking towards him. He felt so irritated with her ssmate. Instantly he went toward them. He heard her ssmate ask her for a date offering her favorite ice cream. Adrian pulled her possessively, cing his hands around her waist tightly. She looked at him with disbelief at his sudden act.


    Before she utters a single word from her mouth, he pecked her lips.


    " He is already taken," he said with a smirk.


    " Kathie. If you both break up in the future. Give me a chance" her ssmate, Anthony, said to her.


    Immediately,he took the .e cream tub from his hands and threw it in the bin.


    and dragged her with him.


    " What was that Ad? Why do you throw away my favorite ice cream? " Kathie yelled at him when they were alone.


    " How dare he ask you on a date? Indeed you have to thank me that I didn''t punch his face? You are mine" He said in a serious tone.


    " But I didn''t agree to go on a date with him. Don''t you trust me? I am all yours and only yours." she pouted her lips while whining.


    Even though she was mad at him, she went on his bike keeping a serious face. She sat silently behind him all the way. After a while, she noticed he was not taking her to her home. She understood that he was driving to his home. He stopped his bike when they reached their home.He opened the door with the key and pulled her inside his house.


    " Are you mad at me?" He asked her but she turned her face away.


    " Buttercup¡­.I can''t tolerate someone admiring you with their lustful eyes. " He cupped her cheeks and kissed her small nose.


    " I agree with you and I can see your love for me, As. But you threw my favorite ice cream." She told with puppy eyes.


    He smiled at her. Then he ced her on his shoulder and carried her to his bedroom.


    " What are you doing, Ad? Why did you bring me here? " She questioned him.


    He told her to wait for five minutes and left her alone in his bedroom. He returned with his favorite ice cream vor to his room. He took one spoon of ice cream and ced it before her lips.


    "It''s not my favorite vor," she whined.


    identally, the ice cream in the spoon fell on her neck. She red at him and was supposed to clean it. But he held her hands with one hand and licked with his tongue.


    "This tastes good eating like this .... " he said and unzipped the top at her back.


    Before she realized what he did, he unsped her bra. He slightly moved them so that he could see her hidden treasure.


    " Ad¡­.what are you doing?" She gasped and tried to cover her breast.


    " I want to fulfill my fantasy and enjoy eating my ice cream," I said, with a bright smile on his face, and took her hands which were covering her white snow mounds.


    " Buttercup...rx. I will make you feel my love.." He whispered in her ears. She rxed with his words as she trusts his love.


    While looking into her eyes, he removed her top and bra from her body. He made hery on the bed on her back without breaking eye contact. He took a spoon of chilled ice cream and ced it on both of her nipples. Her body shuddered with a cold touch and she moaned lightly. He ced his warm lips on her nipples and sucked the ice cream. Then he did the same to the other nipples. She clenched the bedsheet tightly feeling ecstasy.


    " Kathie¡­.This taste is so unique." He said while licking and sucking the ice cream on her sensitive spot.


    She closed her eyes, enjoying the assault he was giving to her body. She felt heavenly pleasure building inside her body.


    Finally, he kissed her lips showing his love for her. She ced her fingers into his hair pulling closer to him.


    " So...my buttercup is not angry anymore with me?" He asked her after a few minutes of breaking the kiss.


    She smiled, cing her head in the crook of his neck. Both of them spent their time cuddling each other on his for one hour then he dropped her at her home.


    *********


    END OF THEIR MOMENTS


    A smile formed on her lips¡­..


    " I think someone was busy in their daydreams¡­" Mrs. Edwin, the production head asked Kathie.


    " Nothing...like¡­.that. Mrs. Edwin." Kathie lied.


    Mrs. Edwin, Miss. Ste and Kathie were appointed at the same time in thepany. They all got promoted due to the


    " Okay...okay...I will believe it. Whatever it may be. I saw a beautiful smile on your lips for the first time. I wish that happiness and a smile remains with you forever " she wished.


    Kathie smiled at her and asked the reason for her visit. Then Mrs. Edwin informed that she came to ask about the meeting with Mr. Peterson so that she could n for the analysis of the production. And also she wants to talk with the new CEO about the increase of raw materials for fabrics.


    As soon as she asked her to take her to the new CEO, she felt so embarrassed with the earlier incident in his cabin.


    " I will inform him over the inte about your arrival to meet him. Just go¡­" Kathie said.


    " Please¡­.Kathie¡­.I am feeling nervous. Just for once " she pleaded.


    Finally, she was convinced by her words and went to his cabin along with Mrs. Edwin.She introduced Mr.Edwin to Adrian and was about to leave the cabin.. But suddenly her eyes widened looking at the lipstick mark on his jaws.

 Chapter 54 - Her Lipstick Marks

    Katherine was shocked to discover her red lipstick marks on Adrian''s jaws and she was even more embarrassed because it was idental. She didn''t want anyone to notice it, especially her colleague Mrs. Edwin. She wanted to inform him about it but Mrs. Edwin was with them.


    She held a tissue with her to erase his jaws but she could not do it as Mrs. Edwin was present with them. She just wanted to inform him about it so he could wipe it off, but she couldn''t think of how to do it and there was nothing to find. Her heart skipped a few beats and she almost died of embarrassment, her hands and body were numb.


    She was so taken aback that Mrs. Edwin was with them and she was still in her office. She couldn''t think about anything else as she stared at his face; she knew his features and she knew that he was beautiful; She blushed when she remembered that she had kissed him, she almost died of embarrassment.


    Adrian was busy exining something to Mrs. Edwin when Katherine came and interrupted them. Both of them stopped what they were doing and looked at Katherine.


    "Oh..." Katherine hissed all of the sudden.


    She acted as if she was in pain and held her ankle as if it was twisted. She didn''t know what to say or how to make it sound like she was being sincere when she was not. Katherine looked up as Mrs.. Edwin came to help her.


    "Oh...I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to interrupt you," Katherine hissed. She didn''t know how to tell Adrian about what she did. She felt nervous and caught between two emotions.


    Adrian looked at Katherine and then at Mrs. Edwin and turned his head slowly towards Katherine. He knewKatherine did it intentionally but he was still confused about why she did it.He wanted to ask her, "Why did you do this?" but he didn''t. Instead, he asked, "How''s your ankle?"


    "I''m fine..." Katherine''s lips trembled as she spoke. She was feeling guilty.


    " Please bring some water to her," Adrian informed Mrs. Edwin. she nodded her head and left his cabin to bring water.


    Without wasting one second, she wiped her lipstick marks on his jaws keeping her eyes on his neck. Adrian was surprised by her act and also felt delighted when her fingers brushed his neck.


    " So your ankle is fine? Then why do you act?" He asked her with a serious expression.


    " That.. my lipstick mark was on your jaws when I fell on you identally a few hours back. I don''t want anyone to find it and think of you in another way," she replied looking into his eyes. He noticed her sincere answer when his eyes were on tissue in her hands.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Edwin entered his cabin with a ss of water. He took Katherine into his arms and walked towards the attached private room to his cabin.


    " Then continue the act which you started " he whispered in her ears and made her sit on the couch. She hesitantly ced her hands around his neck.


    He asked Mrs. Edwin opened the door to make hery on the bed. She nodded her head and opened it hurriedly.


    Mrs.. Edwin opened her mouth with surprise when Adrian took care of Katherine. She slowly walked towards them and handed her a ss of water.


    " Thank you, Mrs. Edwin, I''m fine now, " She smiled weakly.


    " You are wee.I''m d that you''re feeling better now" she replied.


    Katherine was still confused about what she had to say about her incident. She looked at the ss of water and then back to Adrian.


    Adrian knew that she was still in a state of shock about what had happened or she was still embarrassed to have kissed him. He also knew that she didn''t like what she did with him.


    "Mrs. Edwin, let''s continue our discussion tomorrow. I will call the doctor to check Katherine''s ankle. First I need to take care of it. " Adrian said to Mrs. Edwin, looking at her.


    Mrs. Edwin nodded her head and left the cabin still thinking about Adrian''s behavior with Kathie.


    " You knew I lied to her to wipe lipstick marks on your jaws. Why do you continue after wiping it? " Katherine asked him.


    " I saw that you don''t want anyone to know about this. Therefore, I continued to do whatever I was doing instead of calling the Doctor" he replied, looking at her.


    Katherine was nervous and her cheeks turned red. She was embarrassed and she felt like blushing. She felt confused because she didn''t know what to say. Her heart was beating fast but she didn''t want to appear like they were having an affair.


    Katherine looked down at her clothes and tried to calm herself. She was still embarrassed. Adrian saw her. He knew she cared about him. She might not admit it but she did.


    " You are still embarrassed by the kiss or act. It doesn''t matter. I''m not, I don''t care if anyone finds out. " He replied, looking at her.


    Katherine let out a sigh and she turned her gaze towards the carpet on the floor. She was still confused. She didn''t know what to say or what she wanted to do.


    Adrian was still looking at her. He wanted to know what she was thinking. He walked closer to her and kneeled on the floor. He took her feet onto hisp and caressed gently with his palms. All of sudden her body felt electrified with his touch because of his intimate touch. He noticed how her body shivered with his touch.


    He felt the warmth of her body which was dying of desire. He could smell the scent of her body which was sweeter than the flower. He couldn''t wait toy his head on hers but he felt that he should not go beyond the limits.


    Katherine closed her eyes because he was caressing her feet with such fervor. Her eyes were wet with tears and she felt weak. His touch was incredible. Adrian was both excited and scared. He felt the urge to go to the limit of his limits. He wanted toy his head on her bosoms and breathe her scent in his nostrils.. His hand moved up and down her feet, his lips started to move close to her feet but he stopped in the middle.

 Chapter 55 - Intimated Kiss

    He stopped in the middle when he noticed Katherine''s eyes were on the engagement in his ring finger. Then he remembered the promise he made for his mother. He remembered his engagement with Emily.


    Katherine was d that he didn''t go further. She understood that he reminded his engagement with Emily. She hoped that he would not break his engagement with Emily.She also hoped he would not forget herpletely. She took a deep breath.


    " Emily is very lovely. She is also good enough to be a wife to a good man like you. You should marry her and forget me. " Katherine replied.


    Adrian looked at her through narrowed eyes. He wanted to know what she was thinking. He didn''t know what she meant by that statement.


    He replied, " I will marry a woman who is good to me and my loved ones. "


    Katherine was confused. She didn''t know what to say. She didn''t want to argue with him. She felt frustrated that he was looking at her like that. She couldn''t understand why he was looking at her like that. She wanted to disassociate herself from him. She didn''t want him to touch her.


    She quickly got up and stood by the bed. She didn''t want to sit on the same bed where he touched her feet. It took her a while to recover from his touch. She needed a few minutes to calm down. She didn''t want him to think that she was attracted to him.


    " Mr . Wilson, I thinkI should go to my cabin. I don''t want any rumors about us. If Miss. Green came to know about us, it will be a problem for my job," she said.


    " I will permit you to leave this room when you tell me why you care for me?" He asked her while pulling closer to him by cing his hands around her waist.


    " Please...leave me. Don''t make me embarrassed again?" She pleaded.


    " But your body is saying something different. I think your body is enjoying my touch?" He whispered in her ear while brushing his lips to her earlobes.


    " Mr. Wilson, please¡­.leave me." She pleaded with him controlling her urge to kiss him.


    " Okay. I will leave you but afterpleting the unfinished work¡­" he said leaning closer to her.


    She stared at him confusingly, slowly raising her eyshes. He smirked looking at her timid look and cupped her face with his palms. Looking into her eyes, He imed her rosy pink lips tenderly but after a few seconds, he kissed her like a hungry beast. He was sucking her lips passionately enjoying her softness. She closed her eyes as it had been a long time, he kissed her so intimately. She slowly gripped his zer as her feet became weak. His hands moved on her hips and squeezed them hardly. She gasped at his act. He took that opportunity and entered his tongue into her mouth.


    His touch and his kisses were working like a magic spell on her body. She leaned closer to me enjoying his assault. After a few minutes, she sensed his palms under her top. She opened her eyes when his hands were moving towards her bosoms. She ced her palms on his chest and tried to push him but he was in no mood to stop as he felt her soft skin after many years. He left his lips down to her neck then he nibbled there gently.Atst, he left her neck leaving his love mark.


    "Ad¡­.plea...se...st..op¡­" she moaned.


    He felt so happy when she called him with AD after a long time. He continued his assault moving his lips towards her cleavage.


    " Ad¡­.Plea..se¡­" she tried to stop him.


    To her luck, his phone started ringing at the same moment. She took that opportunity and escaped quickly from the private room in his cabin. She adjusted her dress and came out of his cabin. She looked at the time and decided to leave as it was 5 .10 in the evening. She didn''t inform him and left a note on his work table then left for her home.


    ¡­..


    After answering the call, he checked his cabin and her cabin. He understood she left for her home. Then he found a note on his table.


    Mr. Wilson,


    I want to be loyal to Miss. Green. I have no interest in you. Kindly understand me and please don''t disturb me again.


    K


    ¡­..


    He heard the note written by her and fisted his palms. He doesn''t understand why she was running away from him even though he sensed how she reacted to his touch, to his closeness. He left his cabin to check whether she is still in thepany. But he didn''t find her at the exit of thepany. He drove to his vi thinking about her.


    ...


    As a routine, she picked Little Sam and reached her home. As usual, Martin was busy with his work. She greeted him and went to her room. She spent her time with Sam as the incidents at his cabin disturbing her so much. She listened curiously to Sam as he was exining about the children in preschool and how all the children be friends with him.


    She smiled at him and kissed his forehead. She knew that


    Sam is the Bundle of joy in her life.


    ***********


    Maple Coborations¡­


    " Miss. Ruby¡­ do you arrange all the necessary documents ? " Stevenasked her.


    " Yes, Mr. Brown" she replied in a professional tone.


    " Okay, let''s go to meet the client then" He informed her.


    She was silent for a few minutes because it was alreadyte. He observed her when she was fiddling her fingers.


    " Is anything bothering you?" Steven asked her.


    " Mr. Brown...it''s already gettingte and if Ie with you now¡­..it will bete at night. " she said, lowering her head.


    " Miss. Ruby, you are my personal Assistant. If we have meetings with clients then we have to go to close the deal. Not only that, you have to travel with me if we have a meeting in another city or in another country" he said, looking at him.


    " What?" She asked in amazement.

 Chapter 56 - Dinner With Client

    Don''t you read the agreement copy before taking your appointment letter?" He questioned her.


    " No¡­.Mr. Brown. I skipped a few pages.." she replied like a student who made a mistake.


    Steven paused his work to check his schedule. " Interesting¡­ that I got an innocent secretary..." he smiled at her.


    Ruby looked at her boss from the corner of her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Ruby. I can''t cancel it now. The client''s deal is extremely urgent."


    "How long do I have until the meeting?" Ruby asked.


    "Not long. The new client''s deal is going to be discussed soon over the call. It''s just a formality to sign the deal," Steven said, not looking at her.


    She looked at him, confused.


    "Don''t look at me like that, Ruby. I have to be on time for this meeting so that I can deal with the client''s demands before the deadline.


    Ruby nodded.


    "You''re going to go with me, right?" Steven asked.


    "Yes," Ruby said. She wasn''t used to going ces with Steven, and she didn''t want to go tonight. She didn''t even want to go with him to the meeting, but there was no way she could say that to him.


    Steven smiled.


    "Good. I''ve arranged a car for us, so we''ll leave promptly." She looked towards the door.


    "Ready?" he asked.


    "I''m ready," Ruby said, confident.


    She looked at the door. She was nervous to go with him to the fancy restaurant to meet the client as she was slowly attracted to Steven.


    She could feel her heart beating fast at the thought of going with him.


    Steven stood up from his desk and came towards her. She could see through her boss''s suit that he was dressed in ck. His eyes were always filled with happiness, and his face was always glowing.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, smiling.


    "Yes, I''ll be fine," Ruby answered, looking away.


    "I don''t know how much you''re familiar with the client, but he''s very demanding. And I would like to show you my way of doing things.


    Ruby nodded, and they made their way out of the office. Steven was very good at his job and Ruby wanted to learn from him.


    They passed through the reception area and made their way to the lobby.


    "The car is waiting," he told her.


    They walked to the lobby outside, and Ruby could see the car waiting for them. It was a luxurious sports car, and it was there for the client and the secretary.


    Ruby and Steven entered the car and the car made its way out of the parking lot. Steven was very careful with the roads and drove the car at a safe speed.


    " Why don''t you appoint driver to your car?" She asked Steven curiously because as CEO of thepany everyone has a driver of his car.


    " I would feel more at ease if I''m driving for myself, Ruby."


    Ruby turned her eyes towards him. His eyes were smiling at her. She felt herself falling in love with his eyes and she couldn''t resist.


    They arrived at their destination in no time. The car stopped in front of a fancy restaurant as the client asked to arrange a meeting and to have dinner with them.


    Ruby and Steven entered the restaurant and started a formal dinner with the client. They discussed the product and how thepany was nning to progress in the next few years. By the end of the meeting, they were supposed to sign the deal.


    When they were having dinner, Steven got an important call . So he excused himself and left the client and Ruby alone. He ced hishand on her pencil skirt and caressed it under the table. She pushed his hand looking at him angrily. Again he ced his palm on her knee and moved inside her skirt touching her bare thigh. He squeezed lightly and smiled at her.


    " I know it''smon for every secretary to please their clients. See, your boss also left us alone. I promise we will have a great night. You look so beautiful even in professional wear. Then I imagine how sexy you will be if you are nude" the clientsaid with a wicked smile.


    She wanted to p him for his behavior but her eyes searched for Steven.


    " Are you searching for your boss? He won''te here. He told me to enjoy it with you tonight. Juste with me, baby. I will show you heaven. " He said and his other hand roamed on her back.


    She stood up from the chair with a serious face. But he held her by his waist and pulled closer to him. She smelled alcohol from him as if he took a bath in it. She tried to wriggle from his grip. But there was no person in the room as they were VIP booking for the meeting and dinner.


    He leaned towards her and inhaled the fragrance at her neck.


    "Let me go...You bastard. " She tried to push him.


    " How dare you to call me ....bastard?" He gripped her arms tighter than his nails dug in her white skin leaving red marks.


    She hissed in pain and pushed him hard. He fell on the floor with the force. Just in time,Steven entered the VIP room and saw the client lying on the floor.


    " What happened?" Steven asked the client.


    " This bitch pushed me..." The client said, looking at Ruby.


    " You know it''s every important deal for thispany then why are they creating problems with the client?" Steven roared at Ruby.


    " To get the bloody deal, why should I sleep with that bastard? Then go and appoint a new secretary who works for yourpany and your needs. I don''t need your job" Ruby retorted.


    " What do you think of me? Huh? " She questioned him.


    " I thought you were a humble and kindhearted person.But I was wrong about you. You are a wicked man with a good mask.." she said, fuming in anger.

 Chapter 57 - I Care For My Secretary

    " I thought you were a humble and kindhearted person. But I was wrong about you. You are a wicked man with a good mask." she said, fuming in anger.


    It took a few seconds for Steven to analyze the situation and understand what happened in his absence. He saw her teary eyes and appreciated that she showed her emotions without crying.


    " Ruby...I didn''t mean it " Steven tried to exin to her. Before he could say anything, Ruby stormed out of the room with a heavy heart.


    Ruby never thought of such a situation in her life. Steven ran after her to apologize as he took the situation in the wrong way. He saw her walking out with tears rolling on her cheeks.


    " Ruby, wait. Please don''t go. I am sorry! " He said with full remorse. She turned back and looked at him.


    " You are my secretary. You don''t need to sleep with my client. I misunderstood the situation. I will take care of everything" Steven said with a firm face.


    " Do you think I don''t have feelings?" She asked if her voice was shaky.


    " I didn''t mean to offend you, Ruby. I feel sorry about what happened" He said softly.


    '' I don''t want to talk to you. I don''t want to talk to anyone. I am not in the mood to listen to anything from you. I will go, ``she cried.


    " Please, don''t go. You are the best secretary I have ever appointed" He said.


    He took quick strides and stood in front of her. He wiped the tears on her cheeks and hugged her.


    " I am sorry, Ruby," he whispered in her ears.


    She cried on his chest as she was controlling the pain in her heart. He stroked her hair slowly to console her.She closed her eyes and her shoulders rxed on his chest. Then she felt his warm breath on her neck.


    " Ruby, don''t think so much. I am here with you to take care of you. You should be strong that there will be many situations to face in our life, ``he said.


    She broke the hug and looked at him with misty eyes.


    Before she realized he pressed his lips on her forehead. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth of his lips on her skin.


    " I know you are hurting. I will take care of you. Just don''t cry for what happened" He said as he kissed her forehead again.


    She looked at him and she felt she wanted to forget everything with his soothing words.


    " Thank you for caring for me andforting me. I will work very hard and the best I can for you. But please don''t bring me to such clients" Ruby said lowering her head.


    He held her wrist and dragged her inside the VIP room where the client was talking over the phone. Steven said to him, " We are not interested in working with you." Then he tore the business deal documents in front of his eyes.


    " Are you crazy? For a secretary, you are canceling my deal? It''s just a matter of one night to send her to me?" He questioned Steven.


    " I respect my employees. Go and fuck who is of your type. " He said in a stern voice and walked out still holding her hand.


    They walked towards the car and reached the restaurant. Ruby entered the car and Steven drove the car to her house. Steven wanted to know what happened in the restaurant. He drove down the main roads as they entered the city. Finally, they arrived at her house and he parked his car. The house light was on.


    Steven looked at the house and thought it was simr to him but he didn''t recognize that he dropped Katherine at this ce a few days back.


    " Pleasee in..." Ruby invited him when he was staring at the house.


    He followed her and entered the house. Then he saw the warmth of the lights from the living room. At the same time, Martin came to the living room. She introduced Steven as her boss, Steven Brown to Martin.


    " He is Martin," she introduced to Steven.


    Steven looked at him and stared at him for a few moments at his face.


    " Why is your boss looking at my face without blinking his eyes? Is he gay?" Steven whispered in Ruby''s ears.


    Ruby rolled her eyes towards giving an irritating look to Martin. She pinched his arm without Steven''s notice.


    " Ouch¡­" Martin hissed in pain due to the sudden digging of her sharp nails.


    " You...devil¡­" Martin whisper yelled at her.


    " Is anything wrong?" Steven asked them.


    " Nothing...Steven. " Ruby smiled silly andforted him to sit on the sofa as it is his first visit.


    She went to the kitchen to bring a coffee for Steven. Meanwhile, Katherine came to the ce hearing sound from the hall.


    "You¡­.What are you doing here? Who invited you inside?" Katherine asked Steven as she recognized him asShe hasn''t had any good opinion of him.


    Ruby came to the hall with Katherine''s voice taking quick strides. She looked at Katherine and Steven confusingly then towards Martin.


    " Do you know him?" Martin asked Katherine.


    " We met once identally. How can I forget a beautifuldy like her? " Steven informed with a smile.


    " See...How he is talking? I don''t like him" Katherine said.


    " Kathie...please stop it for god sake" Ruby requested with puppy eyes.


    " Is he your boss?" Katherine eximed.


    " That means you tell the person who is good and humble. Unbelievable " Katherine said.


    " It''s okay, Ruby. Your friend looks more beautiful when she is angry."Steven said to make her angrier.


    " If you are not our guest. I could teach you a good lesson. " Katherine said gritting her teeth.


    " Okay...I don''t want to upset you. I am leaving¡­" Steven informed and stood up to leave their home.


    " I am very d to meet you, Martin. Bye," Steven said and walked out of their home whereas Ruby followed him feeling bad.


    " Mr.Brown. I am extremely sorry on behalf of Katherine. I think she misunderstood you. She doesn''t know that you are such a nice person" Ruby said.


    " Person bes good or bad ording to the situation. By the way, thank you that you have a good opinion on me" Steven said and hugged her suddenly.


    " Sorry whatever happened in the restaurant.. Good night, " he whispered in her ears and drove away in his car.

 Chapter 58 - Its Not Love

    The whole night, Katherine could sleep properly because of the intimate incident with Adrian. Even though she was trying hard to control her feelings towards him. Her heart and her body were betraying her mind. She wanted to end everything between them for his better future.


    On the other hand, Adrian was happy as Katherine was so close to him after a long time. He slept peacefully, reminiscing about their moments.


    ¡­..


    The next day, she reached herpany but Adrian was not there in his cabin. He overslept and started to workte at his Vi.


    ¡­..


    She started her work at her desk and was checking her emails.


    " What is going on between you and our boss?" David asked her.


    She raised her head and looked at David.


    Katherine was very reluctant to answer David''s question. She disliked the idea that David had found out something from their Boss, Adrian. But she didn''t want to give a reason for him to have suspicions.


    She had a lot of things in her mind. She had a lot in her heart. She didn''t want to think or talk about Adrain''s issues.


    Katherine leaned back on her chair, her eyes closed, her head on her palm. She was trying to think of something that could help her solve her problems.


    Why was her life always soplicated?


    Why was she always dealing with these issues?


    Even though she has handled a lot of crises in her life, she still couldn''t help herself from feeling frustrated.


    She opened her eyes and gazed over her palm, David''s hand on her desk was still there and he was watching her intently. She didn''t even notice him until he said her name.


    "Katherine."


    She turned her head and scrutinized his face. He was wearing his usual outfit, a grey shirt, jeans, and boots.


    "What?" She asked.


    David sighed and dropped his hand on the table.


    "You haven''t told me anything about what is going on with Adrian."


    Katherine was startled but she didn''t want to admit that.


    " Is he harassing you? " He asked her, looking into her eyes.


    " See...David. It''s not like you are thinking. He is a perfect gentleman. Better you don''t meddle in my life. If I have a problem, I can handle it. Better don''t conclude anything " she replied.


    David didn''t know whether to believe her. But he knew that she was hiding something from him. She was not telling him anything about Adrian at all.


    Katherine had been quiet for a long time when David''s voice broke the silence.


    "Katherine. I think you like him."She gasped and looked at him, "What? Why are you saying such things? "


    " I think¡­." He said.


    " No. I am working with him as his Assistant. I have only professional rtions with him" she replied.


    David''s face instantly glowed by her reply and said, " your reply made me very happy. I thought you were in love with Adrian ''''. He said.


    " Kathie, I want to talk with you. And cannot wait anymore " he said.


    She looked at him suspiciously.


    " I love you...Kathie. You don''t know how much I love you, " he said.


    Just at the same time, Jessica walked towards David and said, " finally you confessed your love to her?"


    " Yeah. " David said, looking at Kathie.


    " Sorry, David. I never felt for you like that. Don''t waste your time on me" Kathie said.


    David''s face became pale with her answer. She noticed his dull face.


    " Why don''t you give him a chance? Don''t you know him? Love you for three years?" Jessica asked Katherine.


    " I don''t have such feelings for him and I don''t want him to waste his time" Katherine replied, looking at David.


    " I will make you fall in love with me.And I never allow anyone toe near to you" he said.


    All the happiness was drained out when Adrian heard the conversation. He went to his cabin without their notice. He sat in the chair leaning back and closed his eyes. Adrian was thinking a lottely. Seeing his behavior towards Katherine, he fears whether Katherine will fall in love with him. He didn''t want her to get into a rtionship with him. He knew it would be a terrible story for them. He nned to end their rtionship. But before he goes to do that, he needs to make some things clear to Kathie first.


    He needs to know what is in her heart. He wanted to know what her feelings were for him. At the same time, she entered his cabin with a cup of coffee.


    "You arete," Adrian said and stood up.


    Katherine looked at him. She knew he was angry.


    " I''m so sorry." She said and ced the coffee on his table.


    " May I know the reason that you are unaware of your boss'' presence! Is it because of David ?" He asked her.


    She gulped her throat in fear. She knew Adrian was not going to let her off. She pressed her lips together.


    "Come on. Tell me the truth " Adrian said.


    She stood silently lowering her head.


    "Katherine, it''s been a very long time since I have known you. Please tell me why you left me. Why are you ying with my feelings? " he asked her.


    " I am not ying with your feelings. I told you clearly that I don''t love you. Everything is over in the past. " she said.


    " Then tell me why your body reacted to my touch yesterday? Why? " he asked, pulling her closer to him.


    " It''s¡­. just¡­. attraction between two bodies, there is no feeling in it," she lied.


    He left her arms and moved away from her. He stared at her face, controlling his anger.


    Then she continued, " Whatever happened in the past between us is not love, just infatuation. Better if you¡­."


    Before shepleted the sentence, she pped hard on her cheeks.


    " I curse the day when I met you. I curse the day, I fell in love with you, I curse the days which I spent with you," he yelled at her.


    " It''s my mistake to love a person like you who has no loyalty, " he said.

 Chapter 59 - Loving You Is My Mistake

    "It''s my mistake to love a person who has no loyalty," he said looking in disgust.


    She waspletely broken by his outburst. She witnessed the pain in his heart which was given by her. She never saw him so devastated. She always wanted him to be happy but she became the reason for the pain in his life. She wished to die in the same ce.


    Then she decided in her mind that he had topletely erase her memories in his heart. She wanted him to hate her and didn''t want him to see her face.


    " Then what about you! Huh!! Are you loyal!" She questioned him.


    " What do you mean!" He asked her with frustration.


    " Being engaged to Miss. Green, yesterday you kissed me?? Then what about you? Are you loyal to your fiance?" She asked him.


    He was shocked by her question.


    " I have to ept you have guts to question even after ying games with my heart. I never see a woman like you," he said.


    " You want to listen to why I kissed you, why I was still trying toe closer to you? Then listen to me. I agreed to marry Emily to make my mom happy. I always keep you in my heart. After meeting you, I had a small hope that we can be together again, " he said.


    Katherine was awestruck by his confession.


    " But¡­.you taught a good lesson. I understand that I love a person who has no heart. Maybe your appearance is like an angel but your heart is like a cruel monster. From this second, I will end all memories of yours in my heart, " he said.


    " I don''t even want to hate you. Do you know why?Because I don''t want to reciprocate that feeling for you. " he dered in a serious tone.


    She died inside instantly with his hateful words. She stood, lowering her head, controlling her tears.


    " From now on, you and I only have an employee and boss rtionship," he announced.


    " Get lost from my sight. Come to my cabin only if you have to work with me," he shouted.


    She quickly ran from his cabin and went to the washroom. She closed the door and leaned her back on it. She sobbed vigorously, making him hurt brutally and also with his words. She doesn''t know how much time she stayed in the washroom until someone knocked on the door. She quickly unlocked the door and washed her face.


    Then she went to her desk and started her work on theptop burying all the pain in his heart. A few minutester, her mobile started ringing. It was from Thomas.


    Immediately, she attended his call on the disy of Thomas''s name.


    " Kathie, do you remember Steven''s appointment today?" He asked her.


    She sighed and said, " Sorry. I forgot about the appointment. I am in my office. We wille tomorrow. " she replied.


    " Stop it, Kathie. Don''t be formal. Do you forget we are friends? I will be sending my driver to pick him" he said.


    " I will be grateful for your concern¡­" She thanked him.


    " A few years back, a beautiful girl told me that there will be no sorry and thank you between friends¡­" he told her.


    She smiled and replied, " Yeah...Yeah"


    " Okay then. Patients are waiting for me. Bye. " He disconnected the call.


    ¡­..


    She checked the time and then remembered the schedule. They have a conference meeting with a client. She wanted to inform him about it. But she was hesitant to go to his cabin.


    Gathering some courage herself, she stepped inside as if she went into the lion''s den. She was stopped at the door without stepping inside and could not believe her eyes. She knew Adrian is the most punctual and dedicated person at his work. It was like a shock to her having whiskey sitting in the chair.


    " I told you to not show your face then why are you here?" He roared.


    " We have a conference meeting with the client¡­" she replied with a quivering voice.


    " So ...you are here ..to remind me of my work. Huh? Do you think that I don''t remember? Huh? " He asked sarcastically.


    " No. I didn''t mean it. I am here to do my work" she replied.


    " Emily will handle today''s conference call. Just leave from here" he shouted.


    She left his cabin and sat at her desk. She wanted to stop him from having whiskey. But she doesn''t want him to think that she cares about him. She stayed thinking about him and was worried for him. After two hours, all the staff started leaving one by one. She doesn''t want to leave him alone.


    On the other side, she was worried about Little Sam. She made a call to Steven and asked him to pick him as he was the guardian.


    ¡­..


    She checked whether all staff left thepany. Once she was confirmed, she went to his cabin and found him continuing drinking.


    " Mr. Wilson, It''s better if you go home," she suggested.


    " Who are you to tell me? " He yelled.


    But she stood in the same ce as a stubborn person without answering his question. He stood up from the chair and leaned on his work table. His eyes had swollen due to excessive drinking and his mind was burning with anxiety. He had a ss of whiskey in his hand as he sat on top of a stool.


    Katherine came in and as she stepped inside, he looked up at her with eyes red and sore from drinking.


    She saw the whiskey ss in his hand as she closed the door behind her. She feared that he was nning on drinking all of it, thus making him vomit and pass out.


    He sat up straight when he saw her, "What do you want Katherine?."


    She looked at the whiskey ss in his hand. She had to act fast, she thought in her mind. She ignored his threat and sat down on the chair next to him.


    "You are drunk Adrian. You should stop drinking."


    Adrian gave her a threatening stare, "Don''t you dare tell me what to do."


    She had never seen him like this before.

 Chapter 60 - To His Home

    Katherine remained calm and said, "I don''t want to but it needs to be done for your good. You are drinking too much alcohol."


    "You want to stop drinking too much,"She said.


    "Why don''t you just leave me alone? Huh! Please leave me alone. Your presence causes more disturbance, " he said with irritation.


    " No¡­" she said firmly.


    Adrian threw his drink on the ground and tried to get her out of his cabin. She didn''t budge. She had to fight for her good.


    "Please Adrian, I am begging you to stop drinking. Why don''t you just listen to me for once?" she pleaded.


    " I think it''s better if you go home." She advised me.


    " It''s none of your business. Just leave me alone." He shouted.


    Katherine decided not to leave him in this condition. She doesn''t want to drive the car in this condition.So she decided to drive to his home but she didn''t know his address.


    "You are drunk. I will take you home." She said, trying to convince him.


    Adrian looked at her with eyes heavy with alcohol and without even a moment to think he stood up all of a sudden and started pushing her out of his cabin.


    She was pushed out of the cabin and fell. When she hit the floor, she felt a lot of pain in her hand. She didn''t think about it. She just held on to the door frame. When she stood up, she found that she was bleeding.


    Even in his drunk state, he noticed bleeding from her hand. He walked towards her and said, " If you still be with me, I don''t know what I will do with you. Leave"


    " Hope you show your anger on me. At Least you listen to my words now. It''s not good to drive in this state. I will drive you to your home. Tell me your address." She said in a calm tone.


    He gave a tight smile and said, " You are not my girlfriend to take care of me. Just go"


    She ignored him and said, " I am not your girlfriend. But I am your assistant.So what if I take care of you? I am just doing my job."


    Adrian didn''t want to listen to her. He was still angry with her. He walked towards the lift. She quickly ran after him ignoring her injury.


    She entered the lift and stood beside him. He was not in a position to stand properly. After getting out of the lift in the parking lot. He was searching for his car with heavy eyes. She walked with him silently.


    When he took the car keys from his pocket, she grabbed them from his hands and opened the door of his car.


    " I think it''s better if you allow me to drive..." She said in a bossy tone.


    He had no energy to argue with her. So he silently sat in the front seat.


    Katherine sat in the driver''s seat. She looked at him. He was looking at the road. But there was silence between them. This was a difficult situation for her.


    Katherine didn''t know how to make him listen to her. She slowly started driving. She knew that they would reach their destination at some point.


    She drove in silence. She was also in pain. She felt a bruise on her hand. She couldn''t feel her blood. But she didn''t want to think about it.


    She drove at a safe speed along the roads. She was looking at the road in front.


    She asked him, " where is your home?"


    He didn''t say anything. She waited for him to answer for some time but there was no use.


    She looked at him, " Please tell me your address."


    He didn''t say anything. She was worried about him.


    She decided to call Ste, Emily''s Assistant, and ask for the address. When she took her phone to call then he asked her whom she was calling.


    He stopped her to call Emily''s Assistant and informed him to not bother them. Finally, they reached his address. He was mumbling something in a drunken state leaning back in the seat. After parking the car, she helped him get out of the car. It was so heavy for her to support him to walk, especially with her injured hand.


    As she was supporting him to walk, he shouted, " I don''t want any help."


    She decided to ignore him. He unlocked the door with the digital password and entered inside. He was about to fall as he was sober. She carefully got him in front of the bedroom door. She shut the door behind him.


    She turned towards him and said "You are drunk. Take rest.Good night."


    Suddenly he pulled her towards him.


    "I want to say something to you." He said.


    "Go to bed. Night" She said with a calm voice as she tried to push him away.


    " I want to say something that you must listen to." He said holding her tightly.


    "Go to bed. I will listen to you in the morning." She said as she tried to push away.


    " You told me that you are my assistant and you must take care of me," he said.


    She was confused, she couldn''t understand. She didn''t understand what he was trying to say.


    As he was still speaking to her, he grabbed her arm and pulled her closer towards him.


    She tried to resist with her free hand but he was too strong for her. He lifted her arm and stood her on the bed itself.


    She tried to resist but she couldn''t. In a few seconds, she was lying on the bed. He was still standing beside her.


    She was lying on her back. He was leaning on her in a way that she couldn''t move even if she wanted to. The next second, heid beside her on the bed and pulled them towards his body. He ced his face in the crook of her neck cing his hands around her waist.


    He was still speaking, "You told me that I am your boss and you are my assistant to take care of. Then let me sleep peacefully.." He mumbled in his drunken state with fluttering eyelids.

 Chapter 61 - Tired Of Begging You

    He was still speaking, "You told me that I am your boss and you are my assistant to take care of. Then let me sleep peacefully." He mumbled in his drunken state with fluttering eyelids.


    He moved closer and inhaled the scent of her body snuggling his face in the crook of her neck. He closed his eyes, hugging her.


    She couldn''t say anything but cry silently on seeing his devastating condition because of her. She tried to shift from his grip but he was too strong for her. She was frozen to her position.


    She could feel the warmth of his breath on her neck. She was unable to move her body because of his tight grip. She could hear the sound of his heartbeat and his breathing.


    Tears kept falling from her out of her control. Some of them trickled down on his cheeks. He moved away from her but still kept his hold around her waist.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes and looked at her face but he had blurred vision due to alcohol.


    " Buttercup ...are you for real?" He asked her.


    " I missed you a lot," he said in a cracked voice.


    After hearing his words, more tears formed in her eyes. She nodded her head looking into his eyes.


    " If you are real then tell me the reason, what was the fault of me in loving you? I could not figure it out till now?"He said.


    She pursed her lips tight, lowering her head. She was unsure whether he was talking in a drunken state.


    She tried to push him away with her palm on his chest and leave the ce. She seeded in pushing him away. She quickly stood up from his bed to leave. But he pulled her back holding her wrist. so that shended on his bed on her back.


    " Why are you in such a hurry even in my dreams?" He whined like a small kid.


    " You are so cruel and heartless, Buttercup. You broke my trust, our promises, and especially my heart" heined looking at her.


    Adrian''s vision was getting blurred as if it was covered with clouds. He ced his finger under her chin as she lowered her eyes so she looked at him. She noticed mist in his eyes. He understood that he was drunk talking.


    She touched his face with her soft palms. She missed him watching from so close and wanted to gaze at his face forever.


    " Ad¡­ I am sorry for everything I have done.


    With all that alcohol, he could not think clearly. He kept staring at her with blurry vision.


    " Let me sleep peacefully. I want to sleep on my soft pillows" he informed and adjusted his head on her bosoms before she protested.


    He slowly caressed her curves in a drunken state while closing his eyes. He was thinking that he was in a dream with Katherine. Finally, his palm touched her soft bosom over her clothes. He massaged gently and squeezed it.


    After a few seconds, he adjusted his position on her. He didn''t want to spoil his dream of Katherine. So he pulled her closer, cing his head fully on her breast.


    He sensed her blouse button through his palms. He unbuttoned the first one and moved his hand inside the blouse. He caressed her soft skin.


    He doesn''t want to end this dream as he felt it was real. On the other hand, her heart was beating fast. His grip was tight even to move.She was not in a position to stop him or proceed with him but she wanted to stop him.


    When she was thinking about what to do, he unbuttoned the second button of her blouse.


    His hand has moved to her bra cup. His hand was unable to move in the gap as it was struggling to move but he was trying to reach her bra cup.


    Slowly his hand went into the gap and he adjusted his hand to the bra cup. She struggled with him but he was too strong for her.


    Within seconds, he tore her bra and freed her bosom from it. His palms caressed her bare skin over her bosom. The next second, he kissed her bosom while squeezing her other bosom. She tried to push him away through his shoulder but he locked her hands by intertwining her hands with his.


    He doesn''t want this dream to end. He wanted to feel her, which seems real. He was enjoying the softness of her bosom.On the other side, Katherine is trying to control the heat building her body. His hot breath made her body weak.She knew she was wrong but her body enjoying his sweet torture.


    She clutched the bedsheet to control her moan.She threw her back in pleasure. A few moments, she was panting hard for air because she felt the heat inside her body after many years.Her back was arching hard because of the pleasure.


    To her surprise, he stopped kissing her cleavage and bosoms.Suddenly he bites on the upper side of her cleavage.


    " OUCH¡­"


    Katherine cried out painfully and tried to push him.


    " Adrain, your bite is killing me. Please stop" she whimpered and held her breath.


    Adrian stopped and looked at her face with a frown.


    " If my bite hurts? Then what pain did you cause me? It''s killing me a thousand times more than this. Have you ever thought about my feelings? " he questioned her.


    " I wonder to myself why I can''t forget you? Why can''t I be mad at you? Why can''t I move on in my life? Since you are the one who left me, why can''t my heart hate you? Why can''t I get over you? Why stupid heart wants you still? " He said in a cracked voice.


    " I''m tired of begging you and waiting for you. If you don''te back¡­" he stopped in the middle.


    Katherine was anxious to know whether he was serious or bluffing. So she questioned him back, " If I don''te back then?"

 Chapter 62 - Her Unique Gift (past)

    " This time, I will take my rtionship with Emily seriously. I will ept her with my heart and marry her. You stay wherever the fuck you want and I don''t care about you anymore" he threatened her because he knew how possessive she was for him.


    Katherine''s heart ripped as if he stabbed a knife into her heart.


    The next second, she tried to push him away with all her energy but there was no use.


    " Buttercup¡­.I knew ...you are so possessive about me. You can''t see me with another woman " he smirked even in drunken thought.


    " Do you think I chose you to leave you of my own ord? Do you think I am happy without you? I had no choice left with me" she yelled at him.


    He raised his head and looked at her face but he could see her alcohol due to the alcohol effect in his mind. He closed his eyes and ced his head on his soft pillows.Before she expressed all her feelings he slept on her breast cing his face in between her valleys hugging her.


    She had no heart to push him away in a sleeping state. She started ruffling his hair with her delicate fingers. He felt rxed with her stroking. Sheid on the bed silently watching him, still tears flowing in her eyes. Suddenly her eyes stuck in the corner of his room.


    She was overwhelmed with happiness when she came to know that Adrian was still taking care of her gift carefully. She kissed on the top of his hair, cing her hands around his shoulder.


    " I am not so lucky to have you in my life even though we love each other. " She hugged him tightly.


    She lost thinking herself into their past¡­..


    ¡­..


    ...


    " PLEASE AUNT LISA¡­.Please... permit me to go along with my friends. I am not a small kid anymore. I am 20 years old. " Katherine requested.


    " No. I don''t allow you to go with your friends. It''s your father''s order to not allow without any security and that too like an ordinary person. " her aunt declined her request.


    She walked out seriously to her room andid on the bed on her stomach. She was tired of her overprotective father and father''s excessive love. From childhood, she never had any close friends in school. She felt happy when she came to study business management. But still¡­.


    " Kathie¡­e to dinner" Aunt Lisa called her.


    " I don''t want...leave me.. " she shouted while crying.


    Aunt Lisa walked towards her and sat beside her. She gently stroked on the top of her head.


    " I don''t eat anything till you allow me to go¡­" she said stubbornly.


    " I am telling you for your security. Try to understand " Lisa reasoned.


    " I am not a bird to the cage, I am a girl who has feelings. I''m just fed up with this life. No one can feel what I am going through inside " she cried.


    " Stop crying. We love you¡­" Aunt Lisa said.


    " If you love me then you would let me enjoy my life. You can''t see me crying¡­" she replied.


    " Kathie...I can understand what you are saying. But I am helpless. If your father gets to know about your trip then it will be a big problem." Lisa exined.


    Instantly, Katherine sat on the bed and wiped her tears, and asked her, " That means you have no problem if I go with my friends on a trip?"


    Aunt Lisa nodded her head with a small smile. She hugged her and said, " Then don''t tell my father about my trip. Simple"


    " I never lied to your father till now. What if he came to know?" She asked Katherine with fear.


    " Then...It will be our little secret," Katherine said with excitement.


    Aunt Lisa agreed with Katherine half-heartedly because she was worried about her security being the only daughter of Samuel Davis, one of the billionaires and topmost businessmen of Diamond manufacturing and exports.


    On the other hand, Katherine was so excited to see the bike race and that too Adrian was participating in it. Instantly she made a call to him and informed him that she was apanying him on the trip along with his friends. He felt so happy that it was their first trip because usually, she doesn''te out of the town or to any parties.


    The next day, she got ready in a peach color sundress which was Adrian''s favorite color, and started at her home bidding bye to her Aunt, Lisa. Aunt Lisa thought she was going on a trip with her college friends as she doesn''t know about Adrian and Katherine''s rtionship.


    On the way to meet Adrian, she went to the nursery to buy a gift for Adrian. She had so much trust in him that he would win the race. She was confused about what nt should be purchased.


    " Madam...Do you need any help?" One of thedy staff in the nursery asked her.


    " Hmmm¡­.I am confused about what to buy to give my boyfriend .." Katherine asked, looking at the nts.


    " As per Japanese belief, if you give a bonsai nt then the person will get good luck and the bonding will be strong between them. " She said.


    " Really??" Katherine asked her.


    " Yes ... madam. I am from Japan and we believe it. " She said with a small smile.


    Thedy showed many bonsai nts like a desert rose nts, adeniums, star clusters, and other green bonsai. Among all, Katherine liked multiple petal adenium nts.


    She bought the nts and went to Adrian''s home. He wanted to surprise him so he didn''t make a call and press the calling bell of his home. As she expected he was surprised and shocked by her presence.


    " Kathie¡­.What are you doing here? I told you to gather at Thomas'' house. Isn''t it?" He questioned her nervously.


    " Why? I can''te to your home?" She pouted.


    " Ad¡­ Who is at the door?" They both heard the voice from inside.


    " Kathie¡­..first leave from this ce. If my mom came to know that I am going to participate in the bike race, she will create a big issue. Please, try to understand. " He requested.


    " Why?" She questioned him.


    " I will tell you once Ie to Thomas'' home. First, go from here.. " He said in a serious tone.

 Chapter 63 - Her Letter (past)

    "I will tell you once I will meet you at Thomas house" he informed her.


    " This is my gift for you¡­." Saying she left with a gloomy face. He noticed a hurtful expression in her eyes but he didn''t want his mother to know about the bike race because the previous year, he had a serious injury to his abdomen.


    After she left, Adrian took the gift wrapped box and went inside.


    " Ad¡­.what is it?" His mom asked him.


    " Gift for me¡­.from Katherine¡­" he said.


    He opened the gift box and felt so happy on seeing it. He found a letter in it. He took it in his hand and ced the nt on the center table of the living room. The flowers looked so beautiful and fresh just like Katherine''s smile for him.


    " Such a nice gift. I think your friend has a good taste" his motherplimented Katherine.


    " Mom¡­.she is not just a friend but my girlfriend. We are in love with each other for afew months. " He said to his mother sincerely.


    " Oh¡­.my god...my son is really in love. Unbelievable..Then why don''t you invite her inside and introduce me? Huh?? " she asked him holding his ears.


    " I will introduce her to you soon. But I am gettingte¡­" he informed her and went to his bedroom. Immediately, he opened the letter to read.


    My love


    This is the pre-gift for your sess. I trust you with all my heart that you can achieve your dream and all your wishes with your hard work. Even though you are not sessful in your work,I will be there with you like a shadow and be your support. I want to tell you one important thing, If you win or lose in your dreams, my feelings for you will never change.


    Do you know why? Because ¡­.I am deeply, crazily and madly in love with you. I love you ...Adrian.


    Always your Buttercup,


    Katherine


    He had a bright smile on his lips on reading the letter. Somewhere he read that only a few feelings can be expressed buta few feelings can be experienced with their heart. After reading the letter, he understood the true meaning of it.


    He quickly changed his dress and packed his backpack and went to Thomas'' house on his bike. He wanted to hug her tight and im her rosy lips.


    Once he entered inside Thomas'' living room, he saw Katherine watching TV alone with a gloomy face. He tiptoed and kissed her cheek standing behind him. She quickly twirled her head and red at him. He understood that she was mad at him as she sent her away from his house. He sat beside her and pulled on hisp.


    " Sorry¡­.Buttercup. I don''t want mom to know that I am going to participate in the bike race. If she came to know she will hellbent to withdraw in thepetition" he said cupping her cheeks.


    " Why?" She questioned looking into his eyes.


    " Because ¡­st year I was injured badly. She was scared about it. You know my mom was sensitive in my matters because she lost my father in my childhood. She loves me so much and is very protective of me" he exined.


    She was scared of hearing his words and pleaded, " Then please don''t participate. I can''t see you injured "


    " Nothing will happen to me when I have two women loving me so much" he hushed her and kissed on the crook of her neck.


    " Okay. But be careful while riding the bike¡­" she said, hugging him.


    " Okay"


    " Your gift idea is innovative. I think it will remain forever if I take proper care. Moreover, I love the letter written by you" he whispered in her ears.


    He cupped her face and ced his warm lips on her lips. He sucked those petals rhythmically showing her how much he was impressed by reading that letter.


    All of the sudden, they heard someone clearing the throat and they both parted away from each other.


    " If you want, you can use the guest room but please don''t make me jealous as I have no girlfriend" Thomas said.


    " No one is interested in being the girlfriend of abookworm like you" Adrian teased him in a yful way.


    " Am I looking like a bookworm ? If I propose to you, don''t you ept me?" Thomas asked her.


    " Why not?I would surely ept you. You are more handsome than Adrian" Katherine said to tease Adrian and ced her hand around Thomas''s arms.


    " What!!!" Adrian stood up from the sofa and pulled her towards him. With the sudden action of Adrian, her soft bosoms pressed to his hard muscr chest. She felt electrified with the closeness and manly scent of him.


    " She was just joking dude ¡­take it easy¡­" Thomas interrupted as he knew how possessive he was for Katherine.


    " I want it from her mouth¡­." Adrian replied, looking at her face. He ced one of his hands around her waist and with another hand he tickled her at her waist as he knew her sensitive spot.


    She started wriggling in his arms and pleaded him to stop tickling her. But he did more to her as if it was her sweet punishment.


    " Ad¡­.please¡­." She begged as it be difficult her to breathe.


    He stopped tickling her and saud with a naughty smirk" Then kiss me¡­.buttercup¡­ infront of my best friend."


    While breathing heavily, she kissed on his jaws and whispered at his earlobe, " You are not only handsome but also hot"


    He felt so delighted with herpliment and locked with mouth with his lips. They forgot that someone was watching them.


    ¡­..


    ¡­


    " Stop it guys. .. We are gettingte.¡­." Thomas said in a loud voice.


    " He is really annoying¡­.."Adrian muttered for which Katherineughed sillily.


    ¡­..


    ¡­.


    They trio started to the ce where bike races were conducted in Thomas'' car to nton.. Thomas drove the car whereas they both seated in the passenger seat continuing their romance.

 Chapter 64 - My Soft Pillows

    They reached nton in the evening.They went to a hotel which is near the central bama speedway.He booked two rooms for Adrian and him and another for Katherine.


    They kept luggage in their respective rooms and freshened up. They had dinner in the restaurant and returned to the hotel. Kathrine wished him good night and went to her room to sleep.


    She changed to satin knee-length nightwear andid on the bed to sleep. She was so excited to see when he was riding the motorbike in the race. Imagining Adrian closing her eyes, she smiled to herself. After a while, she was yawning because of the journey and felt so tired. When she closed her eyes to sleep, someone knocked on the door. She rubbed her eyes and thought who came at this time. She walked towards the door and asked who it was.She was scared to open the door as it was the new ce.


    Just in time, she heard her mobile phone ringing. She instantly attended the call when she noticed the call was from Adrian.


    " Open the door...I am standing outside" he said.


    She quickly opened the door and asked him, cing her hand on the door standing at the entrance of her room, " why did he disturb my sleep?"


    He took away the hand on the door and pulled her inside by her arms then closed the door behind them. She was amazed to see him in her room and her heart started racing. Heid on the bed like a royal king and opened out his arms with a bright smile looking at her.


    " Let me cuddle you and sleep. I am so tired ¡­.buttercup" he said like a small kid.


    " But¡­. " She tried to say something. Before he strode towards her and lifted her in his arms. He ced his long finger on her lips and hushed her with his ocean blue eyes.


    He gently ced her on the bed andid beside her.


    " I need to take proper sleep before participating in the race. This race is very important to me. I don''t like telling lies to her. So I thought to hide my participation in the motorbike races from my mother." He informed cuddling her.


    She raised her head and looked at him, thinning her eyebrows. She palmed his face and was listening to him. He experienced the feathery touch by her soft palms and took them into his hands and kissed her palms with his warm lips.


    " Yours one touch and your one smile makes me feel peace¡­." He said, kissing her palms again.


    She smiled shyly and ced her hands around his torso. She looked at him and asked him suddenly, " why race is so important to you and why do hid it from your mom? "


    " If I win this race, I will win the Champions Trophy and also a cash prize. I want to win so that I can start my project of designing a new car model which assumes less fuel. " He informed her.


    Then she understood that he was so thoughtful about his future and his ambition. She kissed his nose and encouraged him, " Hard work and dedication always pay back to us. You will surely win the race"


    " Thank you so much¡­ Buttercup" he pecked her forehead. She smiled and ruffled his hair at his forehead.


    " Kathie¡­.do don''t do it. I don''t like it¡­" he said with an irritating expression.


    " Okay then¡­..sleep with Thomas." She threatened him.


    " No¡­." He said and pushed her so that her back touched the bed. Instantly he ced his head on her soft bosoms and hugged her tight.


    " These are my soft pillows from now on¡­." Saying he covered both of them with a quilt.


    She didn''t oppose him and let him sleep peacefully on her to get good sleep for the next day''s motorcycle race. Slowly they both drifted to sleep cuddling each other on the bed.


    ....


    The next morning, Adrian opened his eyes and found Katherine sleeping on his chest. He smiled and kissed her forehead. With the touch of his warm lips, she slowly opened her eyes and saw his handsome face.


    " Good morning...Ad" she greeted him.


    " Very good morning...buttercup. I hope your greetings will make my day very memorable" he said, tugging her strands behind her ears.


    " If you think so then I wish to be with you in your arms every morning" she replied with a smile.


    " Hmmm...for that I have to work hard to achieve, then only I can marry you. Then only I can treat you like my queen, " he said.


    " I don''t want to be your queen, I want to be your true soulmate. I want to be with you in all your good and bad times. I want to be your friend to advise you, I want to be your supporting shoulder whenever you want to cry and share your pain, I want to be your love to make you happy, I want to be your everything ...." She said looking into his eyes.


    He hugged her and whispered, " You will be the only one woman after my mother in my life"


    They stayed for a while and got ready for the event. Before going to the ground, Katherine kissed his cheek and said, " All the best. I am waiting for you at the finish line"


    " Too much...confidence in your boyfriend," a strangermented to her.


    Katherine ignored her words and handed Adrian his helmet. He hugged her then walked away from her.


    " Hi beautiful...don''t you wish me?" a stranger asked her.


    "My wishes will be of no use when already the winner is not you," she said with a smirk looking at the girl whomented to her earlier.


    She walked towards the finish line along with Thomas and was waiting for Adrian. She had so much confidence but she was feeling nervous.


    ...¡­.


    As he wasing to the finish line, Katherine shouted that she would get him the winner. When he crossed the finish line, she hugged him and kissed him.


    "Congrattions, Adrian, you won the race," she was cheering, "You''re only the best racer!"


    She was giving him a serious kiss when Kevin''s motorbike suddenly came across the track.

 Chapter 65 - Success Party

    As soon as Kevin crossed the finish line, he looked at Adrian and Katherine who was in the middle of their kiss and their hand on each other''s waist, Kevin turned his focus on Katherine.


    Kevin had been trying to win the race since the beginning. He had a lot of practice because he had ridden on the track quite a bit with his friends. He had been the best racer for the previous year. He knew he couldn''t lose. So, he had been practicing on his track every day. He didn''t expect Adrian would win in the race.


    Kevin wasing straight to Adrian and Katherine. Kevin clenched his fist as he didn''t win the race and also felt jealous of Adrian that he got a beautiful girlfriend.


    Kevin put his hand on the handlebars of his bike and thought to himself. "Can I ever have a beautiful girlfriend like that?"


    He thought about her beauty from head to toe. She was extremely beautiful from top to bottom. She had shoulder-length blonde hair, almond-shaped blue eyes, a small nose, a great smile. She had a curvy body. Her body was like a perfect weight for her height.


    Kevin moved his hand down and imagined sliding under her shirt, "What would it feel like to feel her skin under my fingers? I wonder if she would feel as soft as she looks."


    Kevin felt his face getting hot as he imagined to himself how he would kiss her skin and touch it. Kevin put his hand on his neck as a chill ran through his body, "Oh my god, she''s the girlfriend that I always wanted in my dreams."


    " You may win the race but very soon I will win your girlfriend" Kevin determined in his mind. He stered a smile and walked towards them.


    " Congrats...Adrian. Finally, you won the title of champs" he said, covering his anger with sweet coated words.


    " I think your girlfriend is your good luck," he said looking at Katherine.


    "Yes..." Adrian replied, cing his hands around her waist possessively.


    She smiled and replied, " No. It''s Ad''s hard work and dedication".


    " We are going to celebrate his sess, if you are okay with us,you can join us in our ce for celebrations tonight," Katherine said as she doesn''t know Kevin''s true intentions in his mind.


    " I will try....to...e," he said looking at Adrian and left them alone.


    Adrian was startled by his presence because he knew very well about Kevin. He never tolerates other sesses over him.


    " Ad¡­.lets go¡­ I am hungry," Katherine interrupted his thoughts.


    They went to the restaurant and had their food with Thomas. Adrian left the room to take some rest as he was tired. Meanwhile, Thomas and Katherine arranged everything for the party.


    She nned a surprise for Adrian by inviting his music band to them. Adrian used to work part-time ying guitar in the band in the fancy restaurant in their city.


    ¡­.


    In the evening, Adrian woke up and searched for Katherine in her room. But he didn''t find her in the room but found a note on the bed.


    My love


    I will be waiting for you at the party. Please wear the dress I selected for you.


    Your Kathie.


    He smiled and took the packet from the bed. He quickly got ready in ck pants and a white T-shirt with the coat. He was looking so hot in his attire. His friends and other participants congratted him. His eyes were searching for her but she was nowhere.


    ¡­..


    All of the sudden, the lights were turned off but only one light was spotted on Adrian.


    " Ad¡­.I wish¡­.this sess party will be just the beginning of a new journey of your life. I pray to God for more sess in your life"


    Adrian heard Kathie''s sweet voice and felt so happy. A few seconds after, he heard the slow melodic music which was familiar to him. Then he realized it was their first timeposing music notes.


    " Adrian¡­.congrats on your sess¡­." A group of people screamed in unison.


    Adrian never imagined that Thomas and Katherine will n such a surprise party for him.


    After the lights turned on, Katherine walked with a bright smile. He was mesmerized to see her in a white shoulder off the top and red knee-length skirt. He wanted to hide her from all the gawking eyes of men.


    " Hope you like this surprise¡­." Kathie asked, hugging him.


    " Yeah. I like your surprise," he whispered and kissed her earlobes.


    Joining their hands together, they walked towards the table where the cake was ced. He cut it and fed her the first piece. He opened the champagne and celebrated their happy moments.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    " Ad...I never heard you ying guitar. Will you y for me?" She asked him.


    He smiled and joined his music troop and said " This is you...buttercup. Please bear with me if my voice is not good" then he started singing the song ying guitar.


    You are my only world,


    You are the beauty of my world.


    You are the heart of that very beauty which I have attained.


    You are the abrupt anger.


    You are the beacon thates out of anger.


    And you are the beaconless illumination,


    who lit my life.


    I love you as who you are


    I offer myself to you as I am


    I stand by you all the time and be your consort in all the births


    You are my entire world...


    You are the splendor of my world¡­.


    Listening to his sincere feelings for her, she had tears of happiness in her eyes. She ran towards him and hugged him tight in front of everyone cing her hands around his neck.


    All their friends screamed with happiness on seeing their love.


    " Congrats¡­.Adrian " Kevin said walking towards them along with a girl but his eyes were on Katherine.


    Adrian''s smile faded away on his face on seeing Kevin at the party.


    " I think you are not happy with our presence. Better we leave...." Kevin said, looking at Adrian and Katherine

 Chapter 66 - Truth Or Dare

    " I think you are not happy with our presence. Better we leave..." Kevin said, looking at Adrian and Katherine.


    " We were just saying that you are sopetitive... and I am surprised to see you here to congratte me? " Adrian said.


    "It''s my best friend''s idea to congratte you on your sess..." Kevin said.


    " I think your best friend changed you so much...." Adrian said with a bright smile and weed them as he was unaware of their wicked n in their minds. Kevin was baffled by the response and the pleasant nature of Adrian. He was jealous of him because of his sess.


    " I think you are right. She has changed me..." Kevin said. He admired Katherine''s beauty and felt jealous of Katherine''s love for Adrian. He was shocked to know that she loves Adrian so much. However, his jealousy made him angry, and he wanted to spoil his sess party.


    She smiled at him while standing beside Adrian and weed them.


    " You are looking so gorgeous. " Kevinplimented and pulled Katherine close to him and kissed her cheeks.


    Adrian fisted his palms still keeping a smile on his face whereas Kevin was aware of the consequences that would follow his actions if he crosses his limits.


    Katherine was shocked by the kiss from Kevin. She left Adrian alone and walked away. A few minutester, the party was in full swing.


    "Mmmmm... Uffffff... It''s so delicious... Mmmmm..." Kevin said with a smirk on his face looking at Katherine. He was aroused at the sight of Katherine. Adrian was dancing with Katherine very closely.


    Whenever they were dancing, Kevin''s friend came towards them.


    " Will you join the dance with me? My friend is having his food. I don''t want to disturb him, '''' Kevin''s friend asked Adrian, looking at Katherine.


    He smiled at her and nodded his head to make Katherine jealous. He went along with her and started dancing with her.


    " I think my friend likes your boyfriend''spany. Why don''t we dance with each other" Kevin offered her.


    " I am not in the mood to dance. Thank you, " she replied politely and sat beside them watching Adrian dancing.


    Kevin looked at her. He watched her closely and noticed her beauty. He became more attracted to her when he saw her so beautiful. He was hungry for her. He wanted to taste her beauty on his tongue.


    "Why don''t you sit with me and take a bite to eat," Kevin asked.


    " No, I am not hungry," she said, feeling irritated on seeing Adrian with another girl. Kevin smirked in his heart as his n started working.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Kevin''s friend came back to them.


    " Your boyfriend is so interesting. Why don''t we have more fun?" Kevin''s friend suggested Katherine.


    " What about truth and dare?" Kevin suggested.


    " Okay...." Katherine agreed.


    Adrian spun the bottle on the table and four of them sat on the four sides of the chair.


    They started to flip the bottle. Kevin was the first who was the victim. He was the first one to be challenged.


    " Go ahead and tell who is your first crush?" Kevin''s friend asked.


    " I had a crush on my teacher when I was in seventh grade ."


    The second victim was Kevin''s friend.


    " What about your first kiss?"


    " My first boyfriend in high school," she said.


    Then again they flipped the bottle on the table. This time Adrian was the victim. Kevin wanted to execute his evil n in his mind.


    Adrian got the first challenge.


    Adrian nodded his head and Kevin was the next to take the challenge.


    " Tell us about your first sex?" Kevin asked.


    " I never had sex with anyone till now. " He answered.


    " I don''t believe you. You are hot and handsome. Any girl cannot charm you. " Kevin''s friend said.


    " That''s the truth. I cannot make you believe" Adrian replied.


    " I believe him..." Katherine replied.


    " Then your boyfriend cannot satisfy your needs properly " Kevin mocked looking at them.


    " It''s between them. Let''s go to the next turn" Kevin''s friend spun the bottle.


    This time Katherine is the victim.


    " Truth or Dare....." Kevin asked.


    " Dare...." She answered.


    " You have to stand in the swimming pool for thirty minutes. If you lose then I will be with your boyfriend the whole night. " Kevin''s friend said.


    Adrian looked at her seriously.


    " He is not a toy... " Katherine blurted out.


    " Come...on. ...It will be fun. I am asking your boyfriend to spend his time with me. When your turnes you ask for my friend. " Kevin''s friend said.


    " I am not interested in your friend," she said in an angry tone.


    " Don''t you trust your boyfriend if he spends his time with me?" She asked Kathie to ept the dare.


    " The climate is very cold. How can you ask her to ept the dare?" Adrian asked her.


    " What to do... handsome? I want to spend time with you and your girlfriend seems to be so possessive about you" she smiled at Adrian.


    " Dare is epted. I don''t allow any random girl to be with my Adrian, "Katherine said, looking at her as if throwing daggers through her eyes.


    She walked into the swimming pool and stood in the middle. Her body was wet from the water. Her white top stuck to her skin as if it was her second skin.


    Kevin saw her beauty through her wetness. Her body started shivering with cold as it was Winter. The cold was unbearable. She was so scared and was feeling ufortable.


    Adrian was worried about her. He asked her toe out of the pool. Being a stubborn and possessive person, Katherine not even moved an inch. " I am noting out. '''' She said.


    Adrian became angry with her stubbornness.


    " Come out of the pool, " Adrian demanded.


    " I wille out when thirty minutes have beenpleted. " Katherine replied.


    " Katherine..." Adrian said.


    A few minutes passed and the clock showed that she had been standing in the swimming pool for thest twenty minutes. She was feeling more and more ufortable due to the cold.


    Katherine''s body became cold like ice but still, she doesn''t want toe out.


    " Kathie ... Listen to me ande out..." Adrian requested.


    " I think your girlfriend doesn''t trust you if you spend one night with me" Kevin''s friend mocked him.


    " Just shut up your mouth. Now I understand you came to spoil our party" Adrian said and walked into the pool. He sensed the chills and his body was frozen for a few seconds. He was feeling ufortable.


    " What are you doing? " Kevin''s friend asked Adrian.


    " I know what I am doing. "He replied and hugged Katherine to warm her. He removed his ck shirt coat and covered her as Kevin was gawking at her with lustful eyes. He wanted to snatch his eyeballs to see her with bad intention but he controlled himself because of Katherine''s condition.


    " You dare her to stand in the pool but not to mention that I don''t hug her." Adrian shouted.


    As soon as thirty minutes werepleted, he lifted Katherine in his arms and came out of the swimming pool. She ced her hands around his neck for the support with shivering hands.


    Adrian walked towards them and asked to leave the party in the serious tone.

 Chapter 67 - Feeling Heaven

    Adrian walked seriously towards Kevin and asked to leave the party with a stern face.


    " Adrian ¡­. I will handle it." Thomas interrupted.


    " First take care of Katherine. See .. .she is shivering badly with cold. " he suggested to Adrian. He nodded his head.


    He red at Kevin and his friend for thest time before he walked away from them.


    Adrian pecked Katherine and carried her to her room in his arms. She ced her face in his neck for warmth as her body was cold.Due to December, the cool breeze makes her shiver even more.


    He dropped into the bathroom and looked at her with concern.


    "Take a hot shower to make yourself warm" Adrian advised her and left for his room. He changed to his night shorts quickly.


    A few minutester, She came out of the bathroom wrapping a towel around her body,keeping a knot at the center of twin treasures. She was drying her wet hair with the hairdryer with her shivering hands. Even though the hot shower didn''t help her body from shivering.


    Just in time, he came to her room to check on her and noticed her shivering.


    He took the hairdryer from her hand to help her in drying her wet hair. He stood behind her and asked in her ears, " why do you ept the challenge? What if you get a cold or fever?"


    " I don''t care because I don''t like the idea of that bitch who wants to spend the whole night with you," she replied in an angry tone.


    " Wow¡­.My girlfriend is just possessive like me. I am impressed... " he smiled and kissed her shoulder de.


    Her body shivered with the touch of his warm lips. Then she realized she was wrapped only with a towel around her body. He inhaled the fresh fragrance of her body as she took a shower a few minutes back.


    Her heartbeat was increasing with his closeness. She gripped the towel with her hand feeling nervous. He slowly moved his hands around her waist from behind and pulled her to his chest. She leaned her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.


    " Taking you in my arms and being close to you. It just feels as if I am in heaven, " he whispered in her ears.


    Her lips curved into a beautiful smile by his words. She too felt the same being in his arms.


    Adrian twirled towards him and stared at her beautiful face. She didn''t dare to open her eyes due to shyness. As she was still shivering slightly, he took a quilt on the bed then covered both of them pulling closer to his chest. She felt warm in his embrace but her body needed more heat. She ced her hands around his waist and hugged him tightly, cing her head on his chest. She felt safe in his arms and her body started to slowly warm. Adrian started stroking her hair slowly. Her hands moved up to his arms and stopped.


    She was caressing the hard muscles of his upper arm and started slowly circling it. Her fingers were moving on his skin and she was in a state of bliss. She could feel his heart beating and her own slowly started to beat faster as she felt their hearts beat together.


    Adrian waspletely lost in her and he started stroking the back of her hair. Slowly he pulled her face towards his and kissed her lips with desire. Their lips locked for a while as if there''s no end to their kiss. They were both breathing heavily. He was rough to her lips and she was waiting to feel more of his kiss.


    Adrian lifted her chin with his hand and kissed her neck and slowly moved down to her cor bone. He kissed her softly and on the lips again.


    Katherine started kissing him back passionately. She was lost in the moment and everything was peaceful at that moment. She was drowning in Adrian''s essence and it was as if he was awakening her desire. She felt the warmthing back to her body and she was getting so excited with the feel of his lips on her.


    Adrian continued to find a way to bring her closer to his own. He could feel her heart beating strongly with his own.


    " You are damn hot and sexy. It''s so hard to control myself¡­" he whispered.


    He started kissing her neck, her shoulder and then slowly his hands moved down to her thighs. Katherine bit her lower lip in intense pleasure as Adrian was caressing her inner thighs.


    She closed her eyes and leaned back in his arms as she started to kiss his chest.


    Her hands were roaming over his skin, she was moving on a heat level she had never experienced before.


    Katherine was loving the feel of his skin. His chest, his abs, his arms, and his hands. She was feeling moist as she was running her hands on his warm skin and her lips on his skin. It was an electric feeling of fire in her body and she could feel the fingertips. She moaned loudly in pleasure as she felt the pressure of his hand on her skin.


    Suddenly she felt coldness over her body when the towel around her body touched the floor. She quickly opened her eyes to see Adrian standing in front of her staring at her with desire.


    A small smile formed on his lips and seeing her like that in a vulnerable state turned him. He was feeling a rush of lust in his body. She waspletely oblivious to his gaze and It gave him an instant erection.


    He was feeling something he never felt before. Her presence was impacting. Adrian wanted to reach out to her but he held himself back.


    She crossed her hands over her chest to cover herself. She was so shy because no one saw her naked after she crossed six years.


    He started feeling an erection inside his shorts and he could feel his desire for her was burning. He was running his hands through his hair struggling with his internal desire for her. He controlled himself not to cross his line as he respected her feelings and her belief in marriage.


    He was ready to take her but he wanted to give her time to realize what she was doing. He had all the time in the world. He lifted her chin with his hand and stared into her eyes cupping her face. Instantly she hugged him tightly for warmth.


    " Buttercup...you are making it so hard to control me" he whispered in her ears. She didn''t say anything, she just hugged him tighter.


    He was loving the feel of her body with his arms around her. He could feel her warmth radiating from her body. She raised her head towards him and kissed his lips cing her hands around his neck. He closed his eyes and moved his lips to hers. His tongue entered her mouth exploring her mouth. Their tongues mixed as if they were made for each other.


    Adrian pulled out of the kiss and looked into her eyes. He noticed the reflection of desire like his.


    " If you don''t stop me now. I will never stop once I start what I am going to do. Remember I am a hungry beast who never experienced the taste of pleasure. " He informed her in a husky voice.


    Her heartfelt joy by his word knowing she is his first and also it is the first time for her. She was feeling so restless but still, she wanted him to take her and feel his love.


    "I am waiting for you to start and want to know how you show me how much you want me...." She said in a low voice and hid her face in his chest.


    They were covered in the quilt but he could sense her touch on his bare skin as he was shirtless.


    " I will show you...how much I want you and how much I love you. It''s my promise. You won''t be disappointed. " He replied and kissed on the top of her head. He started moving his lips to her neck and down.


    While kissing each other passionately, they both fell on the soft mattress of the bed. He stared at her naked wless body. He was enamored by her beauty. He was turned on by her body and was feeling the urge to touch every inch of hers. He could feel her passion for him and her need for him. He was feeling something he never felt before. It was an intense desire for her. He wanted to make her feel special like he always wanted to do.


    She closed her eyes with his intense stare. He started caressing her beautiful body with his hands. She was shivering as he caressed her body.


    " I love you so much " he whispered in her ears and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 68 - Their First Time**

    " I love you so much " he whispered in her ears and kissed her lips.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him with desire who was so close to her.He left her lips but still leaned closer to her lips. It was so intoxicating to see him caressing her. He was the only man she had ever had such amazing feelings for. She could feel the heating back to her body.


    He hovered as if a bee hovered over a flower to taste the honey of the flower. She watched him and let him touch her body as he desired. She was lost in his touch. He moved on to her lips and she could feel the desire in him as he kissed her. She could feel his long fingers trailed down her body. She felt the heat rising again in her body. She wanted to experience all that he was offering her. She was ready to let go and surrender to him. She could feel the fire burning in her body all over and wanted him to take her to the brink of pleasure so she could be overwhelmed by his love.


    His hands moved to her soft round globes. Looking into her eyes, he kissed her hardened nipples.


    She closed her eyes shyly and turned her head into the pillow under her. He circled her hard nipples with his long fingers then circled his tongue around her nipples and trailed to the left side of her soft round globes.Looking at her face, he took her nipple into his mouth. He started to suck it gently. Katherine moaned as she felt the intense pleasure. She moved her hands to his head and held it tightly, locking his hair. She was in a world ofplete pleasure. She was feeling like she was floating in a sea of bliss.


    He was loving her body and the way she was responding to him. She was so passionate and hot. He wanted to lose himself in her body. While sucking her nipples,he moved down his long finger through her perfect round globes to her navel. After tasting her soft globes, his lips moved down to her navel. She whimpered with pleasure and arched her back. He held her thin waist with his both sides and pressed it. She moaned louder and held his arms tightly. Slowly her hands moved to his back.


    He raised his head and looked at the face of her who was experiencing his assault. He felt happy that she was enjoying his every touch. He moved his head down between her legs, trailing his hands down on her milky thighs. She felt tingles when his rough chin touched her soft skin over there. He wanted to make the night more memorable. So he held her waist on both sides and kissed her on a hidden treasure.


    " Ad¡­.rian¡­." She moaned his name.


    He smiled hearing his name with her sweet sexy voice. He blew air through his mouth which made her shiver slightly. Her body was dripping with passion. He moved his mouth to her wet lips and swatted her lips with his tongue. She could feel him licking her. She was melting in pleasure and soaking wet for him. She moaned while he was licking her. He moved his tongue all over her opening faster. He was having so much fun licking her. She was so tight and juicy. He moved his mouth to the deepest part of her. His tongue felt the warmth of her and moved his tongue in and out. He took her into his mouth and sucked her deep when she released her orgasm. She moaned louder with her release for the first time in her life. Then he could feel how much she was struggling for breath. It felt so erotic watching angelic beauty under him. He moved on to her body and kissed every inch of her. Her sweet smell and taste were driving him crazy. He could feel the heat inside of him rise.


    "Baby, I love how you taste. I want to eat you every day, ``he said, looking at her with desire.


    His hands again moved on to her soft globes. He started to suck it gently again. Katherine was moaning and panting as she felt the intense pleasure building in her body. He left them when the skin turned red with his assault.


    He kissed her neck and said, " Kathie¡­.I want you more¡­"


    She bit her lips with shyness and was feeling nervous to express her feelings to him that she too wants him.


    " I need you, Kathie. I need to be inside you¡­" He almost begged as his member turned hard as steel.


    He looked into her eyes which were reflecting the same as his. He quickly threw the shorts and boxers from his body.


    "I hope that you are prepared to consume me. I want you to take every inch of me. I want to feel you all over me. I want you to cover me with your love and leave my body open for you to take all of me" She said while breathing heavily.


    "I am ready to take all of you. I want to feel you everywhere. I want you to take me over and over again. I am honestly in love with you" He said while moving his hands to her waist.


    He looked at her face and their eyes locked. He moved his face to her neck. He kissed her neck and moved down her cor bone. He was licking and sucking her neck. He moved down keeping his eyes on her. He felt her body quiver under his touch. He was looking at her lips. He was feeling her soft skin wet on his fingers. He was exploring the softness of her upper body. He palmed her round globes gently. He sucked her hardened nipples.


    " oh my God Ad¡­ you.... are¡­ making. crazy...." She moaned, closing her eyes.


    He smirked hearing her sweet moans and continued his work to make her yearn for him. He did the same to another one.


    " Ad. I am ....feeling....so...good...." She said, pulling him closer.


    She could feel her core burning for him. She was so turned on. He moved his fingers over her wetness. He could feel her wetness getting hotter. He was in heaven. He was getting excited hearing her moans and pleasurable sound. He could tell she was close. He was ready to take her to the brink of pleasure. He moved to her soft moaning lips. He kissed her passionately and moved his tongue to her opening.. She moved her hands on his back.

 Chapter 69 - Their First Time()***

    He kissed her passionately and moved his tongue to her opening. She moved her hands on his back.


    He was moving his mouth and his tongue inside of her mouth. Her moans were getting louder and louder with the increasing speed when he added two fingers. He could feel her core building up for release. She spread her legs wide and pushed her hips up. She was begging for release and he knew it.


    She was panting. She was struggling. She was fighting for breath. He moved his fingers faster. He could feel She was close. He was ready to take her to the next level. She could feel him fully. She could feel her walls clenched around his fingers. He coborated and her body tightened. "I am I am...." She whispered through herbored breath.


    He was ready to take her. He wanted to enter her. He moved out his fingers from her core.He was giving them the most exquisite experience of her life.She was about to set her world aze.


    " Ready, Kathie?" He asked her moving away from her, looking into her eyes. She closed her eyes and nodded shyly and turned her head sideways.


    He slowly moved inside her, looking into their faces. He was feeling her tight walls. She was convulsing from his hardness. Finally, he broke the barrier and filled her fully. She felt a sharp pain and whimpered digging her nails in his back. Tears trickled down her cheeks. He was whispering sweet nothings to reduce the pain and wiped her tears with his thumb. He pecked her forehead and stayed still. She was breathing hard.


    " Move¡­." She whispered delicately after a few seconds.


    He started moving slowly while groaning. He was taking her to another level. She was moaning with pleasure.


    She was about to go over the edge. He was filling her with his love. He was loving every moment with her. He was pumping her hard and fast as the pain subsided and they both felt pleasure.


    " Ad¡­" She said, pulling him closer.


    He could feel her core building up for release. She spread her legs and pushed her hips up.


    " I love you...buttercup," he said and came inside her with a groan. He kissed her forehead and copsed on her body. They were both breathing hard. He moved to her mouth and kissed her passionately. He could smell her sweet scent. She kissed him back. They were still for a while. He kissed her and caressed her cheeks. He could feel the sweat running down her face. He loved how she felt tight and wet. She was still panting from the amazing experience they had just had. Heid beside her.Then he moved to kiss her neck and face. He slowly brushed his lips on her neck. He could feel her core still burning for him.He loved the way her soft moans filled his ears. She hugged him and nuzzled his face. She loved him as well.


    " This beast tasted a new vor and I wanted more. And how do you feel about it?" He whispered in her ears.


    She blushed hard and replied shyly " It was¡­.Amazing"


    " You make me feel as if you have so much experience....." She said.


    " It''s basic instincts. Don''t you feel how much I crave for you? And I have a bit knowledge by


    Watching porn video" He answered her naughty.


    She pped his shoulder yfully.


    Then he continued, " Anyways I will take your words as apliment." with a bright smile.


    She wanted him to continue the lovemaking as she felt his love. She moved her lips to the tip of his nose. She kissed him further. She moved her lips to his jawline and kissed him. He sighed and groaned. He was ready for more. She moved her kisses to his neck. He was panting. She moved her lips to his ears.


    He moved his hand on her shoulder. She smiled as he ran his fingers through her soft shoulder. She liked how he was making her feel. She was the only one who could make him feel good. She moved her hands to his face. She kissed him and ran her fingers through his hair.


    He pulled her closer to his chest and ran his finger into her hair. He listened to his rhythmic heartbeat. All of the sudden, his eyes caught the stains over the sheet which was the evidence of losing her virginity. She observed it and lowered her eyes. He pulled the quilt over them.


    " Kathie¡­ I am so lucky that you trust me and gave your precious to me. I promise you that I will never fail your trust in me, " he said.


    " I know it... ad," she said, looking into his ocean blue eyes.


    identally her fingers brushed his hard member while cing her hands on him. She was embarrassed and hid her face in his neck.


    " Are you doing it purposefully or innocently? Do you know how I am controlling?" He asked her.


    She raised her head and observed his desire in his eyes. She doesn''t want to stop him.


    " I am all yours, Ad. Make this night memorable for us" she tried to inform boldly but miserably failed with his intense gaze.


    He smiled devilishly and hovered once again as he understood she wanted him as he wanted her. Their bodies expressed their love for each other till dawn. When they both were exhausted, they leaned on the bedpost and were covered with the quilt. She ced her head on his shoulder with tiredness.


    " Adrian...I want to tell you one important matter.." she said, intertwining her fingers in a sad voice.


    He was worried and instantly turned towards her. He cupped her face and asked, " What happened? Are you scared of what happens if you get pregnant?"


    She nodded her head as No and said, " I am going back to my ce as Ipleted my studies. My father wants to join in his business. He just made a call this morning"


    " I cannot see you every day. I will be going to miss you¡­" she said, while tears rolled down her eyes.


    He kissed her eyes and hugged her tight. He was feeling the same in his heart but he wanted to be strong for both and their careers.


    " We can talk over the phone.. If possible I wille to your ce to meet you" he said.

 Chapter 70 - Please Keep It As Secret

    " We can talk over the phone whenever we want. If you want to see each other, we will meet¡­" he said, cing his hand on her bare shoulder pulling her closer.


    She leaned her head on his chest holding him tightly. She wanted to stay in his arms forever.


    " Buttercup... Don''t think about anything, sleep now." he kissed the top of her head.


    She raised her head and smiled weakly looking at him. Theyid on the bed and slept in each other''s embrace.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    " Adrian¡­."


    " Adrian¡­"


    He heard someone knocking on the door. Hezily opened his eyes and noticed Katherine sleeping on his chest hugging him like a teddy bear. His lips curved to smile on seeing her face. But soon his smile vanished as someone disturbing him by knocking on the door. He recognized it was Thomas'' voice and decided to open the door. He ced her head gently on the pillow and quickly wore his shorts.


    " What¡­!!!" " he asked Thomas in an irritating voice.


    Thomas'' eyes popped out when he found lipstick marks on Adrian''s neck and chest.


    " So...this is the reason¡­.you and Katherine sleeping till now¡­" he teased Adrian.


    Adrian ced his hand on his nape and rubbed there without answering his question. He knew his best friend would make him embarrassed.


    " Shut up¡­.and tell me why do you disturb my sleep!! " he asked him.


    " It''s going to be noon in one hour and you are asking me...why I disturbed you!!" He informed andughed hysterically, cing his hand on his stomach.


    " What!!!" Adrian eximed in surprise that he never wakeste.


    " Yes...my bestie. It''s 11.10 in the morning. I was worried about Katherine''s health and knocked on the door but I came to know about something¡­ something¡­" he teased Adrian again.


    " We are fine. Just leave from here. Katherine will be disturbed by your noise¡­" he sent Thomas away from the room.


    He closed the room and stared at her sleeping figure. She was sleeping soundly as if she did not sleep for ages. His eyes caught the love bytes of him on her neck and her shoulder because the quilt was covered up to her chest. He walked towards her and sat at the edge of the bed.


    Watching her face, he remembered all the incidents of the previous night. He leaned towards her and pecked her forehead.


    " I love you...buttercup" he whispered.


    " I love you too¡­" she replied with a small smile even though she was in deep sleep.


    Heid beside her and pulled her closer to him. As soon as her bare skin touched him, the desire for her started building in his body. But he controlled himself as he noticed how tired she was because of the previous night''s lovemaking session between them. He doesn''t want her to force his feelings which makes her ufortable. While stroking her hair, he lost himself staring at her without blinking his eyes.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    After a while, she opened her eyes and found herself in his arms. She kissed his cheeks and wished him, " Good morning"


    " Good afternoon...love. Hope you are so tired because of our lovemaking," he said with a naughty smile.


    She hugged him tightly, hiding her head in his chest.


    " Are you giving a signal to take you once again?" He asked her to tease her.


    She moved away from him and pped on his chest yfully for teasing her. He held her hands and kissed her soft palms.


    " Buttercup...you are more beautiful when your face turns red¡­" he informed and pecked her lips.


    Suddenly his eyes darkened when he noticed her twin globes as the quilt moved slightly from her body. She noticed it and clutched the quilt and covered it up to her neck.


    " You be so shameless¡­" she red.


    " Of course I am. And also I am shirtless now. If you want me to prove it. I will take off my shorts" he teased her.


    " Adrian¡­stop teasing me." She said bashfully.


    " I saw every inch of yoursst night. No need to cover herself.You are all mine and I have all right to see you" he whispered and kissed her shoulders.


    She felt a shiver through her spine with the touch of his warm lips.He snuggled in her neck and said, " You are my lucky charm...buttercup."


    She closed her eyes to calm her racing heartbeat. She wished to stay with him like that till eternity. But to her disappointment, he moved away from her.


    "For nowplete your personal chores ande fast. We will have lunch together and start for our city" he said, noticing the gloominess in her.


    He lifted her along with the quilt in his arms. Then he dropped into the bathroom. As soon as she stood on her feet, she hissed with sharp pain between her legs.


    " What happened? Are you okay?" He asked her in a worried expression.


    " A bit sore¡­in..." She stopped in between and lowered her head.


    He understood the meaning of her words. He hugged her and whispered " I am sorry...I think¡­.I was rough..st night"


    " This is the sweet pain. I loved all the moments we spentst night. Don''t worry about me. I will be fine in a short while. " She replied and sent him away from the washroom.


    She returned after bathing and did not find Adrian in the room. She thought that he left her alone to give her privacy. She quickly wore ck jeans and a turtle neck white top to cover his love marks to be noticed by others.


    When she walked out of the room, she heard the conversation between Thomas and Adrian about the cash prize in the motorcycle race. She understood that the amount was not enough for designing the new model car which he had started. And also she knew that he doesn''t take financial help from her because he believes that money between two people creates distance. Then she got an idea to help him.


    She walked towards them and greeted Thomas. Thomas smiled at her. All the time, she listened to their conversation silently. After having lunch, she purposely sent Adrian to bring one ice cream for her. As soon as Adrian went away from them, she said, " I need to talk with you about something important"


    " Tell me...Kathie," Thomas said and looked at her.


    " You have to help me," she said and was hesitant to speak further.


    " You can share anything with him," he informed.


    " I want to help Ad by financing for his new design of the car. But I don''t want him to know that I am helping him because he doesn''t ept it from me like you already know how self-respect he is and he doesn''t want financial dealing in a rtionship" she exined.


    " You can trust me in this," he said, cing his hand on her knuckles.


    " Thank you¡­" she replied with a smile.


    She gave him a cheque of $ 50,000 and pleaded with him to keep it a secret between them.


    " I thought my friend was only crazy about you. But I understood that you are also crazy in love with him. I wish you both are destined to be together¡­" Thomas said.


    " Thanks for your wishes¡­" Katherine said meanwhile Adrian returned with the ice creams.


    " Where is yours?" Thomas asked Adrian.


    Adrian replied, " I will have it in the room before packing our luggage" but his eyes were on Katherine. She gulped her throat nervously as she knew how he likes to taste the ice cream.


    " Buttercup...shall we go and pack our luggage?" He said and dragged by her wrist before she protested.


    He quickly took her to the room and closed the room after they went inside. He hugged her and whispered, " I never thought you are so romantic"


    " Romantic!!!" She asked in confusion and pushed him away.


    " Yes. That''s why you were asked to bring me ice cream, isn''t it!" He questioned caressing her cheeks.


    " No...no¡­I don''t have that idea in my mind. I asked you casually¡­" she said nervously.


    " But I got this idea instantly...buttercup. " he said mischievously and pulled her closer to him.


    " Ad...stop. What will Thomas think of us? " She said to stop him.


    He hushed her, cing his finger on her lips. His eyes were filled with desire and love. He hugged her and whispered, " I want you¡­"


    She remained calm when she heard his husky voice. He removed her top upwards through her head and left in her bra but most of her treasure was covered by her hair. He unsped her bra cing his hands at her back.He lifted in his arms and ced her on the bed carefully.


    While smiling devilishly, he took an ice cream tub in his hands and dipped a scoop in it. He stared at her milky skin which was filled with his marks. He ced the icecream with the scoop on her twin globes then on the navel on her t stomach. She shivered slightly clenching the sheet, closing her eyes.


    He removed his shirt and threw it somewhere in the room. He hovered over her and took the left bud in his mouth.


    " Ahhh....Ad¡­" she moaned louder with the sensation of both cold and warm touch.

 Chapter 71 - Experiencing Amazing Love

    " Ahhh...Ad¡­" she moaned louder with the sensation of both cold and warm.


    He stopped sucking her bud and looked at her face. His body craved for her more when he saw her hair spread wide on the pillow and parted lips while moaning with his touch. It was erotic for him which increased his desire for her. He moved to the other bud and started sucking it. Slowly he moved his hands on her jeans and unbuttoned them. He pulled down her long sexy legs. Still sucking her bud we removed his pants and trailed kissing down to her stomach. He held the sides of her pink panty and pulled down.


    His pupils were delighted with the exposure of her hidden treasure between her legs. He parted her milky thighs and spread the ice cream with the scoop on it. She threw her head back while her body quivered. He pressed the button at her openings with the tongue while enjoying licking and sucking the taste of the ice creambined with her juices.


    " So. ....tasty¡­" he groaned.


    He moved his tongue faster in and out to give her the good experience of the pleasure.


    " Oh¡­.Ad...¡­" she gasped as he swirled his tongue around her swollen flesh.


    " Please¡­.I want¡­" she moaned, breathing hard.


    He gave a victorious smile as he understood that she was so pleased by him.


    "I want the same...Buttercup but be patient" he whispered moving towards her neck. He stood up on his knees keeping her legs in between. She noticed him wrapping the rubber around his erection. Her eyes widened noticing his size as she missedst night.


    He smiled at the cute expression on her face and leaned towards her face. He kissed her lips passionately moving his hands to her hips. He cupped her hips and squeezed it hard with his rough hands. Then his hands moved down.


    Grabbing her ankles, he ced her soft feet onto his chest and started sliding his erection at her wetness to tease her. She shuddered and whimpered, sliding his erection at her entrance. Inch by inch, he entered inside her tight honey pot. She moaned, arching her back to which her twin globes pressed to his hard muscr chest.


    " Fuck...you will kill me with your soft touches" he groaned.


    She threw her head back, moving her hips while whimpering for his every thrust. Those little sounds from her mouth driving him crazy. He increased his thrust faster while kissing her lips. She also started moving her hips back and forth faster.


    She was crying out in pleasure due to the pumping of his cock. Finally, he groaned and exploded his hot sticky fluid along with her release at once. He copsed on her body.


    Both were panting hard for breath. Their bodies were drenched in sweat.


    " That was amazing ¡­.love¡­" he whispered then heid beside her after a few seconds.


    He ced his hand on her waist and pulled her closer. He pecked her forehead and whispered, " I love you¡­."


    " I love you¡­.too," she said, cupping his cheeks with her soft palms.


    " This trip will be the most memorable in our lives¡­" he said.


    She nodded her head and ced her hands around his hard chest. All of the sudden, he saw the time on the wall clock and sat on the bed.


    " What happened?" She asked him worriedly.


    " We are gettingte. We have to start now" he informed looking at the time. He threw the rubber in the bin.


    She looked at him silently.


    " Last night whatever happened was unexpected and I was not prepared for it. So I didn''t use protection. " He exined.


    " Thomas advised me to use protection so I brought it this morning. I think ...for one night you don''t get pregnant. If you are pregnant with my baby then I will marry you before the baby is born" he exined.


    " So...your friend knows what happenedst night between us " she questioned him.


    " Of course. The way we both woke up in the morning...everyone will understand ¡­" he said.


    " Oh my god¡­.it will be so embarrassing to face Thomas" she cried.


    " We had lunch together. Did he act weird with you? " He questioned her.


    She nodded her head as NO lowering her face.


    " He is my best friend and he never judges us and our love. Trust me." He gave her a side hug. She smiled weakly looking at his face and ced her face on his shoulder.


    After a while, they got ready and packed luggage. Before leaving the room, Adrian ordered two coffees over the inte.


    ....


    She sat on the bed with a gloomy face. She was worried about going back to her hometown. She was scared thinking about her father''s reaction to her love for Adrian.


    " What are you thinking? " Adrian asked, sitting beside her.


    " Nothing¡­"She lied.


    He pulled her on hisp and hugged her. She clutched his shirt and ced her head on his chest. He caressed her smooth hair and asked her reason for her silence.


    " I will miss you...Ad. I want to be with you" she cried, wetting his shirt with her tears.


    " Stop crying like a small kid. I will also miss you but we need to achieve our goals before we get married. Be strong and be my support " he said to calm her.


    She hugged him, cing her hands around his neck. She remained quiet while he was caressing her back. Just in time, the waiter came to the room with two coffees.


    He told him to keep the coffees on the table and leave. After the waiter left, he handed the cup, still making her sit on hisp.


    ¡­..


    Then they both started in the car along with Thomas. As she was tiredst night, most of the time she slept on the way to their city.


    Finally, they reached the city in the middle of the night.. Adrian dropped Katherine at her home.

 Chapter 72 - Caught Her Lies

    Katherine opened the door with the spare key and walked tiptoeing towards her room.


    " Kathie¡­"


    Hearing her name, she stopped and turned her head. She was startled to see Aunt Lisa standing cing her hands against her chest with a serious face.


    " May I know with whom you went on the trip?" She questioned her.


    " With my friends¡­" she said but it came as a whisper.


    " Is it your friend? Or boyfriend?" She asked her.


    " Aunt...Lisa...I am sorry to hide it from you. I want to be a part of the motorbike race to support him. " Adrian said.


    She threw the photos on the floor where she hugged Adrian, his face was not clear as he was still in the helmet. She was shocked and surprised to see those photos. She skeptically looked at Aunt Lisa about how she came to know.


    " One of my friends saw you at the event and informed me," she said before Katherine asked her doubt.


    " I and Adrian love each other. We want to get married after we achieve our goals in our lives." She said to Lisa.


    " Wow...Wow...great. I thought you were still my little princess. All these days you made a big fool by hiding about him. I left Ruby alone at your father''s ce so that you could not be alone in this new ce. I loved you like my child but you proved to me that I am your caretaker only"Lisa cried with a broken heart.


    " Aunt Lisa¡­.I am sorry. Please don''t talk like that with me. I respect you like my mother" she ran and hugged her but she didn''t hug her back.


    " Madam Katherine, please take some rest. I think you will be tired of the journey. Moreover, we have to go to your home the day after tomorrow, " Lisa informed professionally.


    " Please...Aunt Lisa, I am so sorry. I was scared to tell you about my feelings about Adrian. I was afraid you told dad about our love affair. Please believe me." She cried, hugging her.


    " We can talk tomorrow morning. Go and sleep." She said seriously and walked towards her room.


    Katherine walked with a heavy heart to her room. She sat on the bed and made a call to Adrian. He picked up her call just after one ring.


    " Buttercup...I thought to call you meanwhile you only called me. Hope you are also missing like me" he said.


    She controlled her tears and said, " I miss you¡­"


    "We can meet tomorrow around 11 am. Have a nice sleep," he informed and disconnected the call as he was oblivious about her state.


    Sheid on the bed and closed her eyes. Slowly she drifted to sleep thinking about Aunt Lisa, her father, and Adrian.


    ¡­.


    The next morning, she woke up at nine. Shepleted her business and got ready in a long red floral dress. She cautiously covered hickeys with a multi-color bead neckline ne from Aunt Lisa.


    She quietly walked towards the kitchen where she was preparing breakfast with the support of a helper.


    " Good morning, Aunt," she greeted her.


    " Good morning¡­" she greeted her b


    back.


    " I want to ...go out¡­" Katherine asked her permission hesitantly.


    " First, have your breakfast then you can go to meet your boyfriend, '''' Aunt Lisa whispered in her ears.


    Her eyes popped out with her surprising words to Katherine and stared at her face without blinking her eyes.


    " Hope your boyfriend will wait for you arete," Aunt Lisa teased her.


    Katherine never imagined that her Aunt would be positive about Adrian. She was so happy with her Aunt''s response. She kissed her Aunt Lisa''s cheeks and hugged her.


    " Don''t you introduce your boyfriend to me?" She asked Katherine for which she was shocked beyond her imagination.


    " I will introduce him to you in the evening¡­" Katherine replied as her face turned red.


    " So ...you support our love?" She asked her Aunt.


    " I can''t promise about it. But I want to know whether he is serious about you. I don''t want you to be heartbroken. I want to be happy. If he is your true happiness, then I will try to help you" Aunt Lisa replied.


    " Thank you so much¡­" She kissed her again.


    She quickly had her breakfast and made a call to Adrian to know the meeting ce. She was so excited to share this good news with him. He informed them toe to his home as her mother went to the hospital on duty.


    ¡­.


    She reached his home within twenty minutes. As the main door was ajar, She directly went to his room and stood rooted in her ce.


    " What is going on? " She asked him, looking at him, who was packaging his clothes.


    " Hi buttercup, Good morning. " He greeted her.


    " Where are you going ?" She questioned him.


    " I got an offer from RR automobile designingpany. They liked my car design model and wanted to meet me. If my designs and working mechanism get selected then I will get the permission tounch a newly designed car." He said excitedly.


    " Congrats¡­" she hugged, throwing her hands around his neck.


    " Kathie...I am so happy. " He said, cing his hand on her back.


    " I too...Ad. All the best. " She whispered in his ears.


    " When will you return?" She asked him,ing out of his hug.


    " Maybe one week or ten days¡­" he said, cupping her face.


    Instantly her face turned sad. She wanted to introduce him to her Aunt by inviting him to dinner.


    " Any problem¡­" he asked looking at her face.


    " Nothing. ¡­" She lied because she doesn''t want him to disturb his mind.


    " Tell me¡­ don''t hide anything from me," he said.


    " I am going back to my father''s ce" she informed with misty eyes. He kissed her eyes, her nose then her pink lips.


    " I wille to meet you afterpleting my work," he said. Then both of themid on the bed cuddling each other.


    " Adrian..e fast to meet me.. I will be waiting for you" she said with a cracked voice.

 Chapter 73 - His Wildcat

    " Adrian..e fast to meet me. I will be waiting for you" she said with a cracked voice.


    He caressed her back and replied, " If it would be possible for me to take you along with me, I would have kidnapped you even if you don''t agree toe with me. The ce which I am going to is not safe due to frequent robbery issues"


    She lifted her face stillying in his chest and asked, " Then what about your safety?"


    " I will take care of everything. If I cross all my hardship then only I can take care of you and my mom very well in our future," he exined.


    She smiled weakly and hugged him tightly. She buried all her worries inside her heart to not deviate the focus on his work.


    But she doesn''t know it was her mistake to hide from him about her father''s attitude and her true identity. He knew her as the daughter of a businessman but he never had any idea that she is the only heiress of one of the top billionaires in the country.


    ¡­.


    She stayed quietly thinking about how to inform her father about Adrian. On noticing her quietness, Adrian understood that she was worried about them.


    " Kathie¡­"


    " Why are you so worried? Do you doubt my love?" He asked her while lifting her face, cing his finger under her chin.


    She looked into his eyes and nodded her head as NO.


    "Then¡­."


    " I don''t know...Ad. My heart is sensing something bad," she informed.


    " Everything will be going well. Don''t think too much" he kissed her forehead.


    " Ad¡­"


    " Hmmm¡­." He hummed.


    " I want you. I want to feel you. Please make my heart calm with your touch. Please¡­" she begged with teary eyes.


    " Kathie¡­.I don''t want to¡­." Before hepleted his words, tears rolled down her eyes.


    " I know that I am not perfect at it.I am naive in satisfying you." She said while crying in disappointment.


    " I want to work with my ways on your body, teasing and tasting every single part of you. But I have no c***om with me now to im you.Try to understand how much I crave for you. You can sense with your touch" he said and took her palms in his hand and ced it on hardness over his pants.


    " Just your one touch and your one kiss make me feel bliss," he continued.


    All of the sudden, She pressed her lips and started kissing, which surprised him. She moved her finger into his hair and pulled closer to her.


    Slowly he continued kissing her passionately expressing his craving for her. A few minutester, he left her lips when she was breathing hard.


    " Kathie...Are you serious? Do you want me to continue..? " he asked her.


    " Yes," she said, looking into his eyes.


    She started unbuttoning his shirt and slid away from his chest. Looking at him, she pressed her thin rose petals like lips on his muscr chest. He groaned with the touch of her soft lips and clenched her hair in his fist.


    " You are my seductress. You know how to lose my control¡­" he pecked her forehead.


    She smiled shyly at his words and continued kissing his neck and his shoulder.


    " Fuck¡­.Buttercup. You are making it hard" he groaned, closing his eyes in pleasure.


    He unzipped her dress and rolled her on the bed such that her back pressed to the mattress. He threw his shirt on the floor hurriedly looking at her as the prey for his feast.


    He slid her floral dress over her arms and kissed her neck. Slowly he caressed his favorite treasure over her brassiere. He slowly kissed at the cleavage and nibbled over there.


    In no time, they were naked on the bed. He kissed every inch of her body while enjoying her beauty with his eyes. She felt content experiencing his lips on her body. Her heart calmed, feeling his love. Her body became under his control.


    ¡­.


    All of the sudden, he stopped and looked at her face. She opened her eyes and gave him an irritating look as he stopped his work abruptly.


    " Ad¡­why did you stop?" she yelled annoyingly.


    He was amazed by that behavior. Before he gave a reply to her question, she pushed him angrily, cing her palms on his chest.


    " I know...you are not interested¡­" she pouted and turned away her face.


    " oh, my wild cat...you look so sexy when you are horny. " he chuckled and hovered over her.


    She red at him and tried to push him again but he locked her hands above her head. He caressed her wet opening with his finger looking into her eyes. He thrust his finger inside her and curled to tease her. He leaned on her soft globes and took them into his mouth. He started sucking her buds as if he was hungry for ages.


    A loud cry let out of her lips with pleasure. She was quivering like a leaf under him and wanted to feel him inside.


    " Ad¡­. Please¡­ " she begged him while breathing heavily.


    " Yes¡­.my love. Your wish is mymand" he whispered in her ears and entered inside her with a wild thrust. He moved his hips thrusting in and out rhythmically.


    " Ahhhh¡­" she moaned feeling the heavens of pleasure.


    A few minutester, he freed her hands.He caressed her buds with his both thumbs while nibbling her neck. She scratched his back with her sharp crowned mails feeling him inside. The moment she felt she was all his and only his.


    With the final wild thrust, he released his warm fluids inside her and her juicesbined with it.


    " I love everything of yours.." He said and kissed her earlobes. She hugged him, having a radiant smile on her lips.


    " You...wild cat...see what you have done" he hissed suddenly.


    Instantly he moved away and showed his back to her which was marked by her nails. She giggled and said, " It''s my punishment to stop in the middle"


    "After I return from my work, I wille to you and teach you a big lesson.." He threatened.


    " Then I will hide from you¡­" she said yfully.


    But she never thought it was going to happen in real life.


    " I will catch wherever you hide from me," he said andid beside her. He covered the sheet over them and pulled closer to feel her softness to him.


    He took a crystal bracelet from the adjacent table and wore it on her then kissed her soft palms.


    " It''s so beautiful, " she said excitedly.


    " This is my first gift in our two years'' rtionship," he said.


    " Love needs trust and loyalty which you have but not gifts. But I will keep it safe till myst breath" she kissed his cheeks.


    He kissed her back overjoyed by her words and hugged her.A few minutester, She kept her head on his shoulder while hugging him tightly. She slept being tired of their passionate lovemaking. He stared at his sleeping beauty with so much love, caressing her hair.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    With the rumbling sounds of the stomach, she opened her eyes. She opened her eyes and looked at him who was already looking at her.


    " I am hungry¡­" she pouted.


    " Again hungry for me?" He teased her.


    He pped on his chest yfully and ced her hand on her t stomach. He smiled at her cute expression and said, "e to the kitchen after wearing your dress. I will prepare food for you"


    As he was already dressed when she was sleeping, he walked out to the kitchen to prepare food for her. She quickly dressed and went to the kitchen. She hugged him from behind whereas he was making pancakes.


    " Wow...you know cooking!!" She eximed.


    " Then don''t you know?" He questioned her back.


    " Nope. I don''t even know how to prepare an omelet" she informed him.


    Then she continued, " But now I am happy to know that my future husband knows cooking. I don''t need to learn cooking... "


    " If I cook after marriage then what will you do?" He questioned her.


    " I will eat the food you prepared every day with your hands," she replied proudly.


    He turned towards her then lifted her and made her sit on the kitchen tform. He served the pancake on the te and gave it to her while he started preparing another one.


    " wow¡­.its so tasty.I will be so lucky to have you as my husband¡­" she said, munching the food.


    He smiled and kissed her cheeks.


    ¡­.


    That evening, he left for work after meeting his mother at the hospital where she was working.


    .....


    " Buttercup¡­.why are you doing this to me? '''' Adrian was murmuring in his drunken state.


    Quickly she wiped her tears. She ced Adrian''s head on the pillow and stood up from the bed to leave as it was midnight. She opened her mobile and found missed calls from Ruby and Martin..All of the sudden, Adrian opened his eyes and looked at Katherine.

 Chapter 74 - Anything To Get You Back

    He thought she came into his dreams.


    " I am longing to be with you, to be in your arms. To hear you whisper that you still love me. Longing for the moment when we can be together again¡­" he said in a slurred voice and again closed his eyelids.


    She turned her face and leaned towards him. She kissed his forehead with tear-filled eyes.


    " Ad¡­ Every day without you is like living hell. I could not express my pain to you in words. We need you so much but we are not lucky to have you in our lives." She said to him while crying.


    " We are not destined¡­." She added.


    She walked towards the gifted bonsai tree in his room and touched gently on it. A small smile formed on her lips. She kissed the flower of the tree and said, " I wish our love would have blossomed like you with beautiful flowers of joy and happiness"


    She removed his shoes and socks on his feet. Then she covered it with the sheet.


    Before leaving his room, she looked at him and walked out crying. At midnight she walked on the empty streets. After controlling herself, she booked the cab and reached home.


    ¡­.


    ¡­..


    The door of her home was open, she understood Ruby and Martin would be worried about her. She saw Little Sam was sleeping on the couch in the hall whereas Ruby and Martin were sitting in the chairs, waiting for her.


    " Kathie¡­" Ruby ran towards her and hugged her.


    " Are we looking like fools to you? Don''t you have themon sense to call us or message us? Do you think of Sam? " Martin shouted at her angrily.


    "Martin¡­..calm down. I made Sam sleep with difficulty. If you shout, he will wake from his sleep. Please¡­" Ruby interrupted.


    " Sorry...Martin. One of my colleagues was not feeling well and I took her to the hospital. After that, I apanied her home. I waited till she was okay. At that moment, I forgot to inform you and also my mobile was in silent mode" she lied.


    " Next time, attend our calls. We were so worried about you as you didn''t answer our calls.." Ruby suggested but Martin left to his room with a serious face.


    Katherine nodded her head and picked Little Sam in her arms from the couch. She walked silently to their room and ced him carefully on the bed. She took a pair of pajamas and went to the dressing ce in the room. While changing into her pajamas she noticed the bite of him on her cleavage. She touched over there and remembered his words. She felt so guilty for his suffering.


    She quickly wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes and walked towards the bed. Sheid beside Little Sam and cuddled him. She looked at Ruby who was already sleeping. She closed her eyes thinking about Adrian. She was so worried about his state.Sleep was far away from her eyes.


    Thinking for a long time, she decided in her mind to make him hate her so that he would be happy in his future. She knew it would be her heart who hurt more by this decision but she had to.


    ¡­..


    ...


    Adrian slightly opened as he started missing the warmth against his body. He sensed the familiar surroundings.


    He held his hand on his forehead which was aching badly. Then he remembered the fight between both of them in his cabin and how Katherine tried to stop him. He also remembered that he was too drunkst night to drive. He could barely walk so Katherine drove his car. He recollected how she apologized to him with teary eyes.


    He had been looking for the woman and he had been looking for her for a long time and now, she is suddenly here, he is talking to her.


    Since he joined thepany he was about to pick up the conversation of the past rtionship and she was trying to avoid the topic. He was confused why Katherine had been acting so weird becausest night was why, he had to be sure of that, he needed to know why she was acting this way, this...this way.


    Her eyes haven''t changed, her facial expressions haven''t changed, but the voice is different a different voice. A different tone and the words she speaks are not what he had expected.


    He can''t bring himself to open his mouth and speak her name. He was talking to her but he didn''t find her beside him.


    What if she is a figment of his imagination?


    He winces when he feels the prickling sensation of the memories and he wants to fight it but he can''t fight it.


    The memories he''s feeling are like a thousand knives stabbing his heart. He wants to scream out loud but no soundes out. Katherine is saying her name over and over again, and still no response.


    He screams out in agony, "KATHERINE!"


    She just stares at him as if she is staring at something she can never have.


    Her eyes be like edges of the white, her face has no more expression. Her body is motionless, her mouth twisted to one side.


    He reaches out one hand, he has to. He reaches out to touch her but the touch is just like his hand reaching out for air. Like he is reaching for something that isn''t there.


    He feels the pain more acutely this time and he feels the pain in his heart more than he has before. He feels like he is being torn apart.


    He cries out, but what he hears is nothing.


    He can''t see her anymore but he has to know if she is real, he has to know if she''s still standing before him. And although he can''t see her, he senses her presence.


    He felt that familiar pull on him, the same pull he felt when he was looking for her a few years ago. He tries to ignore it but he can''t, it''s too strong and it''s getting stronger. He is speechless, he doesn''t know what to do.


    He is so weak and he can barely even move. He can see her, he can see her just like he had seen her when they had parted ways six years ago. She is still standing before him, the same beautiful Katherine.


    There is a tear on her cheek and she''s sobbing and her tears fall upon his face, she looks distraught.


    He can''t move to wipe the tears away. He wants to touch her and he wants to hold her in his arms.


    He wants to reassure her and tell her that everything would be alright. But he can neither do what he wants nor what he feels.


    He is powerless, frozen at this moment. He does not know what to do and what is worse, he doesn''t know if she is real or not. He is still holding his hand, the one which is outstretched towards her.


    He wants to reach out and touch her, he wants to hold her and make her feel better.


    He blinks and his eyes hurt as if someone had been rubbing salt into them.He is wiping the tears on his face as he opens his eyes, she has disappeared.


    He looks around. He is in his bedroom, he hadn''t felt this when he woke up earlier, he was not tired at all.


    He could not figure out what had happened. Katherine had left him and he was never sure why she had left him but he remembered how she had cried over him, she had cried for him.


    Sighing in frustration, heid on the bed and closed his eyes. He sensed her hand stroking his hair. He could sense her fragrance on his bed. He could sense her warmth close to him. The same warm feeling that he remembered from six years ago.


    The feeling of the touch of her hands on his forehead, the feeling of her lips on his cheeks. He could feel her emotions and he could feel her sadness.


    He felt the pain of her tears. He could feel her arms around him. He could feel the trembling of her body. He could feel the paleness of her lips against his own. He could feel the closeness of her breath. He could feel her closeness as he breathed in her scent.


    He got up from his bed and noticed sheets over him. He also found his shoes and his socks were removed from his feet. Then he realized it was not his imagination but she was real. He sat on the floor as he had done many times before, six years ago, sitting with her. He saw the clock hanging on the wall. It was 2 in thete hours.


    He leaned his head back at the edge of the bed still sitting on the floor and closed his eyes.


    " I had no choice left with me to go away from you. Do you think I would be happy without you? " he recollected her words.


    " Buttercup....I will show you what I can do to get you back???" He challenged her in his mind.

 Chapter 75 - Shopping

    " Buttercup...I will show you what I can do to get you back???" He challenged her in his mind.


    He understood that she still has feelings for him and willingly running away from him. He got angry that she was sharing anything with him. He wanted to find it out by hook or by crook.


    " Buttercup...you will see a new version of Adrian from now on¡­" he mumbled and looked at the empty dark sky.


    A small hope enlightened in his heart on knowing Katherine''s care for him. He closed his eyes and slept in the same position with content in his heart.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Ding...Dong¡­


    Ding...Dong¡­.


    He rubbed his eyes with the back of his knuckles with the sound. Someone was pressing the calling bell continuously. He knitted his eyebrow, still closing his eyes with irritation.


    As the person continued to ring the bell, he stood up and walked towards the main door to open the door, answering them, " Wait ...I aming¡­"


    He saw the door was closed but not unlocked then he reminded Katherine left when he was sleeping closing the door.


    Before the person rang the bell, he opened the door and was dumbstruck to see his mother standing in front of him.


    " Mom¡­" he eximed.


    " Yes...It is your mom. Still, you remember me?" She said sarcastically.


    Then he remembered that she was going toe this morning and told him to pick her up at the airport. But he forgot about it and slept like a log. She walked towards him and smelled his shirt.


    She red at him and yelled, " You will never change. It''s my mistake to expect something from you"


    " Mom...I am sorry. I promise you that I will take it only on asion. Believe me" he pleaded.


    " I lost trust in you. I will go to my friend''s house" she turned away and started walking out of the house.


    "Please...mom. Forgive me for thest time," he begged, holding her wrist.


    " Fine...I will stay with you but I won''t talk with you," she said seriously.


    She walked to his bedroom leaving him behind to check how many bottles he broke in his frustration as he used to do. To her surprise, she noticed everything was arranged perfectly in their respective ces. Moreover, she was shocked to see his shoes were kept in the corner of the room.


    " Oh my God!!! Am I dreaming!!! Your room looks neat." she rubbed her eyes and examined his room with her sharp eyes.


    " You are so sweet...Thank you...Buttercup" he mumbled not to be heard by his mom.


    " You don''t allow any maid to enter your room and also you don''t arrange your things properly. Then how?? " his mother asked.


    " That...I arranged it properly as I was feeling bored.." He replied cing his palm at his nape.


    " I wish...you stop drinking too much," she said angrily.


    " Sure...Mom. You will see your old Adrian soon. Hope you have forgiven me ``, saying he hugged her.


    " No...still, I am angry at you." She said and stepped away. She held his ear and twisted it yfully.


    " I will forgive you when you take me shopping to buy a wedding gift for my friend''s daughter." She spoke in a serious tone.


    " Okay.I will take you. First, prepare breakfast for me. I am so hungry¡­" He asked his mom.


    " Sure...I will. Go andplete your brush and bath." She ordered him.


    Maria walked towards the kitchen and took all the ingredients to prepare his favorite breakfast.


    ¡­..


    .....


    At Katherine''s house


    " Good morning, Mumma¡­" Little Sam greeted her and patted her shoulders to wake Katherine.


    As she sleptte, She was still sleepy. But she opened her eyes to make her son not sad. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Sam''s Innocent face and smiled at him.


    " Good morning, Mumma¡­" he kissed her cheeks.


    " Good Morning, my sweetheart " she kissed his cheek while lying on the bed.


    " Why were youte to homest night? I thought some monster kidnapped you"he said with a sad face.


    " Monster??" Katherine asked and sat on the bed.


    " My teacher told the story of the Monster and the princess. The monster kidnapped the princess to sacrifice her for his evil god but a kind-hearted and handsome prince saved her and married her '''' Little Sam exined.


    " Monsters will be in stories but in real life, there will be evil-minded people who kill others to get what they want.." she said while slowly caressing his hair.


    " What do you mean by evil-minded people?" Little Sam questioned her


    " Sam¡­.get ready fast. We have to go out. Do you forget about our n for this Saturday!! " Ruby interrupted when she noticed Katherine lost herself in her thoughts.


    " Yeh...yeh...I am so excited. " Sam jumped with joy and went to the wardrobe to take his dress.


    " Where are you both going in the morning?" Katherine asked Ruby.


    " Come on... Kathie. It is now 11 in the morning. It will be almost noon soon. And Sam and I nned this n two days back. So we are going out, "Ruby replied.


    " 11 in the morning. How can I sleep so long?" She thought in her mind.


    " You can thinkter. Go and fresh up. I prepared breakfast so after getting ready you have it, " she said.


    In a short while, Sam and Ruby got ready. They bid bye to Martin and Katherine and walked out of their home.


    After they left, Martin sat near Katherine and asked, keeping a serious face, " What is the injury at your elbow joint.? What happenedst night"?


    " I told you already that I helped my colleague who was sick" she lied again without meeting her eyes.


    " Kathie...I have known you since my childhood. You looked restless and different. Tell me, is there any problem?" Martin asked with concern.


    " I am fine. No need to worry about me. Last evening, when I was helping my colleague, I fell on the floor. ``She lied to Martin so that he would never doubt her lies.


    He sighed with relief and said, " I was scared when you didn''t attend our calls."


    " Sorry. ...Martin" she apologized, lowering her eyes. She doesn''t want to make him suffer more because of her as he did so much for her.


    ¡­..


    Little Sam''s eyes were shining with excitement as he was going to buy a gift for her. Then they took a taxi to go to a shopping center near their home.


    While his aunt was all excited and said, "Ooh, you look so handsome! You look like a little boy!"


    He was very fond of his mother. His mother always took care of him. She would bring him whatever toys he liked.


    Ruby asked Little Sam what he wanted to buy.


    Little Sam said, "Let me think about what I can buy for my mom!"


    When they got there, they looked around the mall. They saw all kinds of gifts that their mom was going to love. Afterward, they looked around the mall. They stopped at one ce in the mall.


    All the stuff there, little Sam looked at his aunt and said, "It''s about time for me to buy my mom a gift. I was thinking about buying her earrings or maybe some lipstick,"


    " I want to give my mom earrings," he said excitedly.


    " So beautiful. How much pocketmoney have you saved?" " Ruby Replied.


    Little Sam told her " $150."


    "Okay, I will buy you a dress for your mom. Let''s go to a different store, a different type of stuff. Then" she said.


    When they left the shopping mall, there were many shops to look at and Little Sam wanted to buy something for his mom other than earrings, so he said to his aunt, "Let''s go to a different type of stuff."


    They went to a clothing shop first and they both saw all kinds of stuff.


    Little Sam was very happy. They began to walk out of the shop when Ruby began to make her own choice. She grabbed a very beautiful shirt. "I want to buy this shirt for my mom," Ruby said.


    "How much money do you have?" he asked.


    " $200. I will buy this shirt for you." " She said.


    Little Sam was very happy.


    "They both went to another shop and explored the shop where they saw home decor stuff. He saw a beautiful photo frame. He wanted to buy it but the cost is expensive. They spent his cash already. But he wanted to buy it to keep the photo of his mom.


    "Can you buy it?" he asked his aunt.


    "How much do you have?" she asked.


    "Only 50 dors left with me." He said with a sad face.


    "Okay don''t be sad, I''m going to buy you a photo frame for your mom. We have more money."


    Little Sam was very happy to hear that. They quickly went to the cash counter and paid for that item. But unfortunately, the photo frame of the item fell on the floor and was broken into two pieces.


    Little Sam looked at the person who is the reason for the photo frame to be broken with tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 76 - Meeting Sam Again

    Little Sam looked with teary eyes who is the reason for the breaking of the photo frame.


    " Dear¡­.I am so sorry. I lost my bnce and identally my hand hit your gift box." The elderlydy exined.


    " I bought this gift for my mom on the asion of Mother''s day. Now, what should I buy? I spent my pocket money and I have nothing to buy¡­" Little Sam whined.


    " Yes. He bought the gift with so much love for his mom¡­" Ruby exined.


    " I will give him the money. He can buy another gift for his mom. Then the problem will be solved.." They heard a man''s voice from behind.


    Ruby and Little Sam looked at the person. Ruby identified him as the same one they met in a restaurant a few days back.


    " Hi...Little one. " Adrian ruffled his air with a smile.


    " Stop doing it. I don''t like it" Little Sam said angrily.


    Adrianughed at his words and gave him cash to buy another gift for his mother. But Ruby denied taking the cash as they bought other gifts like earrings and a dress. Little Sam looked at his Aunt with a gloomy face for not rejecting the cash from Adrian.


    " Do you remember what your mom always used to say, small gift or big gift, we should see the love Of a person, not the price and size of the gift" Ruby exined to make him understand.


    " Then Mom likes these earrings?" He asked his Aunt.


    " Yes. Now don''t keep that face¡­" Ruby kissed his cheek.


    Sam smiled a little and nodded his head like a good boy. Mrs. Wilson was impressed with Sam''s behavior. She felt warmth in her heart towards the boy.


    " You knew them before?" His mom, Mrs. Wilson asked Adrian.


    " Hmm...I told you earlier about a small kid. He is the one, Samson" Adrian introduced him.


    " Okay. He is so cute and handsome. You used to look simr to this boy when you were young, " Mrs.Wilson said, patting his cheeks.


    " Am I not handsome now?" Adrian asked his mother.


    " Can''t you understand what your mother wants to say? I am more handsome than you¡­" Little Sam answered before Mrs.Wilson replied to Adrian''s question.


    " Sam...Is this a way to talk with elders?" Ruby interrupted.


    Adrian and Mariaughed at his reply. She leaned towards Little Sam and kissed his cheek and said, " You are right. You are more handsome than my son."


    " We have to go now," Ruby said to them.


    " Wait. I can''t send this little champ with a sad face. I want to buy a gift for his mother on mother''s day. I want to appreciate her for bringing him up with good discipline and manners" Mrs. Wilson said.


    " But... " Ruby hesitated.


    Meanwhile, Adrian picked Sam in his arms and dragged his mom with another hand. Then he told Ruby, " Just it takes thirty minutes"


    " You really will buy a gift for my mom?" Sam questioned Adrian.


    " Yes, my dear little handsome boy. Let''s go¡­" Adrian said and started walking. Ruby couldn''t see Sam sad so she went along with them.


    They went to the mall where there were different designs of photo frames. Sam was looking around them and was confused to choose.


    " What about this photo frame?" Adrain showed the frame which was hanging on the disy with his index finger.


    " WOW¡­.it''s so nice. The frame was designed like a mother enjoying with a baby" Sam was enthralled at seeing it.


    " But Mr.Wilson. It will be so expensive. The one which broke was not so expensive" Ruby said.


    " It''s okay. If he likes it then I will purchase it. " Adrian said.


    " Thank you, Mr. Wilson" Sam kissed on his cheek with excitement cing both of his palms on Adrian''s face.


    Adrian''s heartfelt unknown joy spending his time with his little one. He felt some strange bonding with him.


    " I think our Sam likes you so much or else he never mingles easily with strangers very soon" Ruby informed Adrian.


    " Really!!!" Adrian amused.


    " I too like this little one. Why can''t we have lunch together in any nearby restaurant.? So that we can spend some time with this boy? " Mrs.Wilson suggested.


    " Already you bought a gift and again lunch? We don''t know each other and I cannot ept you are spending money for us" Ruby said lowering her head feeling embarrassed.


    " I love kids. I want some time to spend with him as I am attracted to this little one. Please¡­" Mrs. Wilson requested.


    " Miss. Ruby. Kindly don''t disappoint my mom. You can go home after lunch. Please¡­" Adrian said.


    Ruby looked at Sam and noticed him holding Adrian''s hand. She agreed with them and waited till they bought gift articles for the wedding party. All of them started towards the mall. Within a few minutes, Ruby and Mrs. Wilson befortable with each other and talking about random things.


    " Wait for me, I will get our car from the parking lot .." Adrian informed and walked out.


    " Can Ie with you?" Little Sam ran after him.


    " Sure¡­" he smiled and lifted Sam in his arms and informed his mom and Ruby of taking him.


    " What should I call you?" Sam asked him while walking towards the parking lot.


    " Your wish .." Adrian smiled.


    " You helped me in buying a gift for my mother. You be my friend. So ¡­.I will call you ¡­.Ad. In my school, we used to call our friends with pet names." Sam giggled.


    For a second, Adrian stopped walking and looked at the innocent face Sam. He remembered Katherine used to call him by that name with her sweet voice. Instantly, Adrian hugged him and patted his back with witty eyes.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, Ruby made a call to Katherine that they will bete to home. Then they went to the restaurant. After a while, a waiter came to take the order. Little Sam sat beside Adrian and asked him what was to be ordered for him.


    " Cheeseburger and French fries .." Sam said.


    Adrian ordered the food for everyone to the waiter and again started conversing with Little Sam. He wanted to know more about him. His heart wants to meet him again.


    " Where will you stay?" Adrian asked.


    " In my home¡­" Sam replied and giggled.


    " Where is your home?" Adrian asked.


    " Twones back from my school," Sam said.


    " Sam¡­.is this a way to talk with others? If you talk like that they think you are a bad boy" Ruby said him while ring.


    " Mom asked me not to share the details of our home and other details. I am following my mom''s words. I am not a good boy nor a bad boy. I am mumma''s boy. " Sam said.


    Mrs. Wilsonughed with his cute talk and said, " it had been many days I smiled with my heart"


    " If you are always Mumma''s boy then what about your Dadda? " Mrs. Wilson asked Little Sam.


    Instantly, Sam''s face turned gloomy and became silent. Adrian and Mrs. Wilson looked at Ruby''s face with concern.


    " Still we have to buy flowers for your mom. Will youplete your food fast?" Ruby asked Sam.


    He quietly nodded his head and lowered his face towards the te. Mrs. Wilson noticed Ruby''s face and thought that topic was sensitive. Adrian found Sam stopped eating and took him in hisp.


    " What happened to you suddenly?" He whispered in his ears.


    Sam remained quiet. Then Adrian kissed his cheek and told him, " If I am your friend then share your problem with me".


    " I never saw my Dad. Whenever I ask Mumma about him then she used to cry silently all day. I don''t want to make her upset so I stopped asking about him. But I want to y like my friends with my dad, " he said and started crying.


    Adrian hugged him to his chest as he experienced the same in his childhood. He cooed at him and patted his back. He looked at Ruby who was looking at Sam. She gave a bitter smile and said, " We go to Mr. Wilson. His mother will be waiting for him. "


    She stood up and walked towards Sam.


    " This is my visiting card. Here is my number.You can call me any time" Adrian said and indicated his number with his index finger.


    " Thank you, Ad. I will call you from Aunt''s phone. " Sam said wiping his tears on his cheeks


    Adrian pecked his forehead before walking away from them. He stared at leaving the figure of Sam. He felt like someone taking his precious thing from him.


    " I think you developed some feelings towards this kid" Maria interrupted his thoughts.


    " Yes, mom. I don''t know what is there in this kid. Ifeel like you have some bonding with him." Adrian answered.


    " That''s why I am asking you to marry and start your family. The true happiness lies not in money or name but with ourplete family" Maria exined.


    " Yes, mom. You are true. Not my sess gave me happiness. I found my happiness¡­."


    Before hepletes his words, he gets a call from Emily. He picked the call and heard her cry from the other side.


    Hi readers


    I mentioned the model of the photo frame Adrian selected for Katherine for Mother''s day in thement box.. Let me know your opinion.

 Chapter 77 - Stalker

    Before hepletes his words, he gets a call from Emily. He picked the call and heard her cry from the other side.


    " Emily, Are you fine? " he asked worriedly.


    " I need you, Adrian. Pleasee once. I have no one to share my problem with. " she pleaded in a cracked voice.


    " I will be there tonight,"Adrian replied, sensing something wrong with her.


    He disconnected the call and lost in his thoughts thinking about Emily. His mother patted his shoulder and stared at him.


    " Is it Emily''s call? Are you going to meet her?" His mother asked him.


    " Yes, mom. She wants to meet me. I have to go, `` he replied casually.


    " Wow¡­.my son changed. I am happy that you are slowly forgetting that woman who left you" she said with a smile.


    Adrian didn''t reply to her and asked, " Shall we go to our ce? I have to fly tonight " he said.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    On the other side, Ruby and Sam walked out of the restaurant and were standing to hire a taxi to go home. After a few minutes, Ruby initiated the talk with Little Sam.


    " Be a strong boy. Don''t cry again. If your mom came to know this, she would feel bad. " Ruby said, bending to his height.


    " Aunt Ruby...why is my dad not with us? Doesn''t he like us?" Little Sam asked her.


    " No...He loves you so much. He went to another country when you were an infant. He went for business purposes. " Ruby replied.


    " When will hee? Do you have my dad''s photo with you?" He questioned again.


    " He wille soon. And I don''t have his photo because I can''t take his pictures as I had no camera" she lied.


    " Hurray...my dad wille soon" he jumped with joy forgetting what happened a few minutes back.


    Suddenly, Ruby sensed someone observing them. She gripped Sam''s hand and looked around the ce.


    Ruby didn''t notice Steven, parked across the street in a restaurant, watching them have lunch. She didn''t even realize that Steven was following her.


    " Hi, Ruby¡­" She heard someone calling her.


    Her mind elsewhere, and when she saw him get out of his car and cross the street, she didn''t even register the fact that he was only a few feet away.


    "Ruby, do you want to wait here for the taxi? I''m more than happy to drop you off at your house. I''d hate for you to be out in this heat all day." Steven said, smiling.


    "I''m sure it''ll be fine. We will take a taxi, why bother you!! " Ruby said.


    "It''s only a few meters away from here. I don''t want to disturb your work " she added.


    Steven pursed his lips and nodded, but stayed silent. The truth was, he wanted to spend some time with her. Ruby also wants to go with him in his car in the heart but hesitated as he is her boss and she is her secretary. She is not an easy person to make decisions on her own.


    " Aunt Ruby, is he your friend? " Sam questioned her for being curious.


    " No, he is my boss" she introduced him to Sam looking at Steven.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll drop you off at your home. You probably need to change and get some rest. This sun is awful and you look like you''ve been run over by a train. I don''t let go in this heat and think especiallyabout this small kid." he suggested.


    He was right, she had been sweating. Her hair was sticking to her forehead. Her clothes were drenched. She was getting sick of looking like a wilting flower.


    "Thanks, Steven," she said, as she looked down and smiled.


    "No problem," he said.


    He was being a bit too chivalrous right now, but Ruby looked so damned cute as she said thank you, that Steven couldn''t help but be kind to her. He was slowly developing a soft spot for her. She was a cute girl with a great smile and a kind heart. He could tell from the way she looked at him when they first met at the office. And she was always so attentive when he was around. She was just a little shy being close when they were alone. She was not sure of her feelings for him.


    After getting in the car, Steven started the engine of his car. Sam sat in the back seat with the gifts they purchased whereas Ruby sat beside him in the front seat.


    " Did you go to lunch with your friends?" He questioned her even though he stalked her.


    She exined everything happened in the mall and how they ended up with lunch with them except Sam crying.


    " Nice. But it''s not safe to interact closely with strangers. " Steven suggested.


    " Ad and his mom are so nice to me. They are good" Sam said angrily.


    Steven stayed quiet for a while and then he said, " I don''t mean they are bad. I am telling to be careful with strangers"


    Ruby turned her head and said in a serious tone" Sam...you should not talk in rude way with elders "


    " It''s okay. He is a small kid. " Steven said, cing his hand on her knuckle which was on herp.


    " Yes. He is a small kid, but" Ruby said, her voice was trembling.


    Steven didn''t want to say anything to her. He wanted to see her eyes again. Ruby just kept looking at him, daydreaming.


    Her eyes were just so beautiful. It was like looking into the depths of a pool. His heart skipped a beat when she was looking at him.


    "Ruby," he said, breaking his silence.


    " Will youe with me for dinner tomorrow?" Steven asked, his voice was a whisper.


    Ruby''s face lit up. She had to be thinking of a million things at that moment, but she knew that this was a surprise. "Sure, where?" she asked hiding her excitement.


    She didn''t want to seem as though she was just meaning to spend time with him.


    "I dunno. I am new to this city and I want have no friends. If you like" he said, a bit of a mysterious smile on his face,


    "I''ll pick you up at 6."Ruby''s smile grew even brighter. She had been waiting for this moment. She thought that this was the start of something beautiful. She was starting to feel like the sun was shining on the surface of her skin.


    Meanwhile they reached her house and noticed little Sam sleeping in the back seat.


    "I will bring all your shopping bags inside, carrying Sam in your arms. " Steven advised.


    "Thanks, Steven," Ruby said, as she leaned forward and pulled Sam from his seat.


    She almost lost her bnce but thanks to Steven, she didn''t fall. She pulled little Sam out of his seat and switched the back door open, handing him to Steven. She followed him across the house and down the hallway.


    "Wait " she said after she ced the shopping on the couch in the hallway. She took sleeping Sam from his arms and went to the bedroom to make him sleep on the bed.


    " Thank you so much..." She said, as she looked at Steven''s face.


    "Don''t mention it," he said, his eyebrows furrowed, though he was trying to control his smile.


    Ruby opened her mouth to respond but just Martin arrived.


    " Hi... How are you?" Saying he hugged Martin.


    "Good," he said, as he looked at the shopping bag.


    " Okay. I will be back to pick up for dinner" Steven said and hugged her while leaving the ce.


    She was startled to hug her in front of Martin. She never had any boyfriends in college. His touch made her heart beat faster. His eyes looked deep into her. It was like he was trying to search something in her eyes.


    " May I know what is going on between you and your boss?" Martin asked in a yful manner.


    Ruby''s face reddened as she opened and closed her mouth for a while as she didn''t know what to answer.


    "Nothing. He just asked me out for dinner tomorrow," she said, blushing and looking down at the floor.


    "You just met the guy a few days back. I wonder why any boss asks for dinner," Martin said. "Why did he ask you out then?"


    "I dunno," Ruby said, looking at Martin with a straight face.


    Martin examined her face and supposed to ask something before she escaped from his further question saying she wanted to freshen up. She walked into her room and noticed Katherine cuddled Sam in bed staring at him. She found Katherine''s face and thought she was upset about something.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    The same night, Adrian flew to Emily''s ce. He took a taxi and went into her house but she was not found in the house. He was worried and called her mobile. It was switched off.


    Instantly , he made a call to her Assistant, Ste to know where about.


    " MrWilson.... Miss Green is in the hospital. Pleasee to Cleve Hospital. " she informed


    Adrian was dumbstruck on knowing that Emily in the hospital.

 Chapter 78 - Celebrations

    Adrian was dumbstruck on knowing that Emily was in the hospital.


    " Send me the location. I aming¡­" he informed and disconnected the call.


    A few secondster, he received a message from Ste about the address of the hospital. Taking Taxi, Adrian started to the hospital . After reaching the hospital, he again called Ste to know the room number where they were.


    Taking a long strides, he went to meet Emily in the room. He felt relieved after he saw her fit and fine.


    " Emily ...is everything fine?" He asked her anxiously then he noticed a person lying on the bed with bandages on his head and his leg.


    Emily ran towards him and hugged him. She didn''t say anything for a few minutes. His worry increased more with her silence. He stepped away from her and cupped her face. He noticed tears rolling down her cheeks.


    " Who is he?" Adrian asked her in a low voice.


    She looked at Ste who was standing away from them. He sensed that Emily wants to share something personal with him. So he ordered Ste to leave them alone saying that they need privacy.


    Ste nodded his order then left them alone.


    " Is he Lawrence? " Adrain asked Emily.


    " No¡­he is not Lawrence but he was his friend. " She started crying again.


    " If you found Lawrence''s friend, you should be happy that you can find where he is. Instead why are you crying? You are scaring me." He questioned her.


    " Everything is over¡­.Adrian. I am veryte to find him" she cried, closing her face with her palms.


    After she stopped crying, he made her sit in the hospital''s lobby. He wanted to know what happened and how she came to know about his friend.


    " How you meet Lawerence''s friend?" He questioned her.


    " I went to our college and took the information of his close friends. Most of his friends don''t have any idea about him. Finally I came to know that Lawerence met Mike who is staying in this city. I contacted him and asked to meet me. I was so excited to know Lawerence''s details. When I went to meet Mike in the restaurant ¡­.he ¡­ told...'''' she started crying again.


    " Did he marry anyone?" He asked restlessly.


    " No. He didn''t marry anyone. He is no more in this world, " she said in a cracked voice.


    Adrian was shocked to know the news. From the day he met Emily, he knew how much she loved that person. He could also understand how difficult it was for her to go through. He embraced to console her.


    " I never prepared for this news. I thought I could find him and confess my love. But it was toote¡­" saying she cried even more.


    " Shhh...Emily. Calm down. I am so sorry for you. Be strong and control yourself" He whispered, giving her a side hug.


    ¡­.


    " Why are you with Mike?" He asked after some time.


    " When I was crossing the road, I didn''t notice the vehicle. In the process of saving me, the vehicle hit him. " She replied devastatingly.


    " Emily...I know it''s difficult to ept his loss but be strong. I am always there for you as your friend" he patted her back.


    " Thank you so much. " She said, leaning on his shoulder.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    The next morning at Katherine''s house¡­.


    She was doing chores in the kitchen as always but her mind was filled with Adrian''s words.


    Suddenly, Small hands wrapped her stomach from behind.


    " Happy Mother''s day" he shouted enthusiastically.


    It was the first time Little Sam greeted her because he had no idea of Mother''s celebrations. As he started going to school, he came to know through his teachers and friends. So he wanted to surprise his mother with the help of his aunt.


    Katherine smiled and turned towards him. She leaned to his height and pecked his forehead. She was overjoyed with his greetings.


    She picked him up in her arms and said, " Who told you about Mother''s day?"


    " My teacher¡­" he said with a cute smile on his lips.


    " Wow...my little one has be so smart," she said and kissed his cheek.


    " Not only that, we also nned a surprise for you¡­" Sam said.


    " SURPRISE???" Katherine asked him.


    " Have you finished preparing breakfast?" He asked Katherine.


    " Cheese Burger and Sandwich ¡­" she informed him..


    " Okay. Let''s go to the dining hall¡­" he dragged her to that ce.


    She was amazed to see the dining table filled with cake and bouquets of her favorite flowers.


    " Lovely.." Katherine eximed.


    " Uncle Martin and Aunt Ruby helped me with this surprise ¡­" Sam said to his mother while his eyes were shining.


    " Katherine..e lets start. " Martin called her.


    Martin lit the candle and asked her to blow it.


    " Happy mother''s day to my beautiful mom" saying little Sam gave gifts to her.


    " Oh my god!!! These many gifts¡­" Katherine was thrilled.


    " How do you get money to buy these gifts?" Katherine asked, examining his face.


    " I saved my pocket money whenever Aunt Ruby and Uncle Martin used to give me." Little Sam replied.


    " You be so smart...my dear" Martin kissed him.


    Katherine cut the cake and first fed a small piece of it to Little Sam. Her eyes were filled with happy tears.


    " You are the only reason still for my existence" she told him emotionally and hugged to her chest.


    Then she nted kisses all over his face.


    " I love you...Sam." she said.


    " Mumma...I love you so much" he replied and then asked her to open the gifts.


    First she opened the small box and found the earrings. She smiled looking at the ear rings as it was of pink and silver colored butterfly design.


    " So beautiful .." she said looking at him.


    " It is my selection¡­" Sam said.


    Later she opened another gift box and saw the dress which was red in color.


    " I think it is your Aunt Ruby''s selection " Katherine asked Sam.


    " Yes .." Sam replied.


    " I guessed because it is her favorite color, " Katherine smiled.


    Lastly she opened the gift and was amused seeing it. She had no words after seeing it.


    " Marvelous¡­" she said looking at Sam.


    " It was not my selection but it was selected by a friend " Little Sam said.


    " Really !!! I loved this gift" Katherine said.


    " I will ce our photos in this frame and will hang it in the bedroom," she added.


    " Yes Mumma. That will be a good idea " he jumped with joy.


    Then they started having their breakfast.


    " Kathie...do you know what someone is doing for a date tonight?" Martin said, looking at Ruby.


    All of sudden, Ruby coughed while eating. Little Sam gave a ss of water to drink.


    " So it is Ruby then?" Katherine asked, rolling her eyes towards her.


    " It''s not a date. Just a friendly dinner. " She said nervously.


    " Okay ...okay...With whom you are going to have a friendly dinner...then?" Katherine asked curiously.


    " You knew him. None other than his boss,


    Steven" Martin teased.


    " What !! With that yboy?" Katherine asked in a serious tone.


    " No. He is a gentle man." Ruby interrupted.


    " How can you be so confident about him as you knew for a few days?" Kathie questioned her.


    " Because he respected his employee and also he cancelled a prestigious project as that client tried to misbehave with him. He gives value to the person not for money " She reasoned.


    " What? Someone tried to misbehave with you? Then why didn''t you share with us?" Martin questioned her.


    " It depends on workces so ¡­ " she answered, lowering her eyes.


    " Ruby...don''t hide anything with us. You are our responsibility. " Katherine said, cing her hand on Ruby''sshoulder.


    She nodded her head.


    " Mumma...What do you mean by going to DATE? " Little Sam asked curiously.


    " I knew the date means the date in the calendar¡­" he said, rubbing his palm on his forehead.


    Katherine red at Martin as he started that topic in front of Sam.


    " It''s not rted to kids." Katherine answered.


    Sam stayed quiet with her question andpleted his breakfast. Then he took permission from her mom and went to y with neighbouring kids. Martin went to his room as he had to draft for his novel. Ruby went outside to meet her friend.


    After cleaning all dishes in the kitchen, Katherine took all the giftsto her room. She took Little Sam photos and arranged them in the photo frame. She hung the photo frame on the opposite side of the bed. Then she walked towards the wardrobe to keep the earrings and dress in it.


    She opened the small wooden box where she used to keep the crystal bracelet to keep the earrings in it.


    Suddenly, Sam ran into the room and dumped Katherine for which the small wooden boxfell on the floor.


    " Can''t you y outside? " Katherine shouted at him.


    Little Sam rooted in his ce with a pale face as Katherine never yell at him after his birth.. His eyes filled with tears.

 Chapter 79 - Why Did My Dad Left?

    Little Sam rooted in his ce with a pale face as Katherine never yelled at him after his birth. His eyes filled with tears.


    On hearing Katherine''s yelling, Martin came to her room in no time. He was startled to see her angry face then he noticed the bracelet lying on the floor but not damaged.


    " Kathie ¡­ Are you out of your mind? Why are you shouting at the little one? " Martin interrupted and picked Sam in his arms as he started walking properly for thest two days due to Thomas treatment.


    Then he continued, "I have been observing you for a few weeks, you are looking disturbed. If you are not in proper state, I could have spend time with him"


    He left the room with Sam in his arms. Little Sam ced his hands around Martin''s neck. He took into his room and ced himon hisp.


    " Little champ...don''t be sad. We will y together¡­" Martin said to make him feel better.


    " Uncle Martin, Is that thing so precious to me that Mumma shouted at me?" Little Sam asked him innocently.


    Katherine heard his question standing outside Martin''s room. She felt immense pain in her heart to hurt his son.


    " No...dear. She was upset about something. So she showed her anger on you. Do you know ...the person shows anger on their loved ones. As your Mumma loves you so much she shouted at you. " He exined to Martin.


    Katherine left for her room silently.


    ¡­.


    A few minutester, she prepared his favorite food for lunch for Sam and went to feed him by taking a te of foodto Martin''s room. But Little Sam refused to eat the food which she took to him.


    " I am sorry...please eat this food. I will never shout at you" Katherine pleaded him. Martin also pleaded to eat food.


    Finally, Little Sam ate the food she prepared for him. When she was leaving the room, Little Sam stopped her and asked, " Mumma ¡­.Do my Daddy left us as you shouted at him?"


    She never prepared to answer this sort of question to Sam. Without giving a reply, she left the ce with tears in her eyes. She didn''te out of the room and slept while weeping.


    Around 4 in the afternoon, Ruby returned from her friend''s house. She saw Katherine sleeping on the bed. She doesn''t want to disturb her as it was rare she used to sleep in the daytime.


    She checked the time and thought to get ready. She had been trying to think of something to wear since she woke up that morning. She had to go out, pretend to be excited about dinner, and not be scared off. Steven was the one to pick up Ruby for dinner. It was a dinner date. One that wasn''t nned by her. She was happy to go on the date with him even if it was for just one night.


    She was wearing a simple and sexy pink dress that she swore she saw on one of the fashion shows on tv, it was a little long in the bottom for a certain body''s shape, but it still looked good on her.


    Just in time, she got a call from Steveb. He informed that he was waiting for her out of her house.


    Ruby''s head was pounding as she walked out of the house. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. The night was about to begin. She had to be calm to start with. She couldn''t go in there with her head thrown back and her heart racing.


    The night was going to be okay.


    She was about to turn the corner when she heard a voice. It sounded like Steven''s. She looked up and saw him and she was taken back by how handsome he looked in a ck suit. He looked so tall. He seemed to tower above her simply by standing there. He was so handsome she couldn''t help but blush. She blushed when she saw his smile too.


    They both looked at each other for a moment but Steven broke the silent eye contact first. He walked over to the car. He opened the door for her. She got in, feeling a little awkward but she forced herself to smile at him. She was so nervous she had to concentrate on her own hands. She couldn''t, however, take her eyes off of him.


    The ride was quiet for a few moments, they both stared at each other for a few more seconds. Then Steven spoke, "Nice outfit. You look very beautiful." His voice sounded cultured, educated, the same voice he used to talk to her on the phone.


    "Th-thank you," She stuttered, her hands started to shake.


    "Where are we going ?" she asked.


    "The ce where I would get my dinner always," he replied.


    "Oh," Ruby said, suddenly feeling a little bit less nervous.


    They both fell silent for a few moments. Then she spoke again.


    "Is this ce?" She asked. "This looks so cute!" Ruby''s eyes were wandering as she spoke.


    Steven chuckled.


    "Yes, this is the ce where we can view the city in the night light. I like open space restaurants with fresh air and the food is also delicious, ``he answered. She was surprised at how he sounded genuine.


    "It''s fantastic," Ruby said, trying to smile.


    They both looked at each other again, this time Ruby was the one to break eye contact first. She looked down at her hands, at her nails, trying to distract herself. She tried to stop looking up but she couldn''t.


    "Are you feeling cold?" Steven asked.He took a step forward. He was now standing very close to her. He had his arm around her shoulder.


    Ruby could feel the warmth of his body and she could feel something else. She was feeling incredibly attracted to him.. She was too embarrassed to tell him that at the moment.

 Chapter 80 - First Dinner Date

    She was too embarrassed to tell him that at the moment.


    "No, I''m fine," Ruby answered. She took her eyes off of his face for a moment and looked down at her hands. She was trying to think through the buzz that was going through her head.


    Steven looked down at her and looked at Ruby again. She could tell that he was also a little bit shocked and surprised that she was looking down at her hands.


    "Do you want to go eat?"he implored, his voice barely audible.


    "Yeah, sure! " She said,


    "I''m starving! Come on, let''s order the food," he said.


    Ruby sat there quietly, looking down at her hands as Steven told the waiter that they were going to order dinner. Steven looked at Ruby again as he spoke. Ruby could tell that Steven was looking a little bit at her lips as he talked. She felt herself blush all over again. It felt like her cheeks were on fire. She had never felt this way before. She was so attracted to him. She felt like she was in a dream, like a dream about how wonderful he was, how handsome he looked, how nice he sounded. She could feel herself more attracted to him.


    She came out of her daydream when the waiter left, he had returned with two menus. They both looked down at it.


    "Your choice," The waiter said. Ruby looked up at Steven in confusion.


    "I''m going to order for both of us," Steven said. His voice was so loud and clear that Ruby could hear him.


    "Oh, okay," Ruby said. She finally looked up at Steven.


    He ordered two dishes and red wine and asked the waiter to send it fast. She was about to ask him why he asked her toe to dine with him. But she was interrupted by the waiter.


    "Excuse me," He said. "Your order is ready."


    The waiter ced the tes of food on the table and left. Steven and Ruby looked at the food. Steven looked at Ruby, she looked back at him. A nervous smile came across his lips.


    "Ruby," Steven said, "Could I¡­ Could I talk to you for a moment?" Ruby nodded, her head nervously.


    Steven looked back down at the food he was eating.


    " Thanks foring..." he said.


    She smiled and asked him, " why do you ask me toe for dinner? Why me?"


    " You are hardworking and sincere. You are the one who respects mebut not seeing my status. I saw many women trying to take advantage of my generosity but you are different from others," he replied.


    Ruby was surprised by Steven''s answer. She was happy that he saw her as hardworking and sincere but she was very confused about why he came to see her.


    She was too nervous to eat but she could feel that Steven was also enjoying himself. He was so confident around her and he was making her feel special. She couldn''t help but smile.


    "If you weren''t dating a guy like me, then who would you be happy with?" he asked.


    Ruby felt her stomach drop. "I don''t know," she said. " I was never into guys in my life."


    It was the first time she had said those words to him. Steven was surprised. He had not expected her to say it. It was some of the nicest words he had ever heard her say. Steven couldn''t help but be impressed by her.


    "How about we slow dance..." Steven said. He was enjoying himself.


    Rubywas nervous and she didn''t know what to do.


    She thought about it carefully before saying, "I¡­ I don''t know if I can."


    "Why not? I know you can''t dance. I can help you," Steven said.


    "Oh, I don''t know," Ruby said. Steven could tell that she was nervous.


    "I don''t want you to feel ufortable, Ruby. I just want to be with you. Please forget I am your boss but your friend. I want to make you feel special," Steven said. He was getting closer to her, he was standing in front of her now.


    She could feel her face getting hot, it felt like it was on fire. She felt aching down her chest.


    "If you say so..." Ruby replied. She didn''t know what to say.


    Ruby was about to say something when the waiter came back, Steven had finished his dinner. He ced the red wine and served it in two sses.


    "Enjoy," the waiter said.


    They both took a sip of their drinks.


    Ruby was overwhelmed with joy. She was nervous but a little bit of alcohol had started to kick in. She was feeling a little better.


    He extended his palm and took her to the dance floor where a few couples were already dancing to the slow music. He ced his hand on her waist and started moving along with the music beat.


    "So why did you pick me out of the whole lot?" Ruby asked. She was teasing him.


    " I have my reasons," Steven said.


    Ruby was taken aback by his answer. She was trying to figure out what he meant by that.


    "What reasons?" she asked.


    Before he opened his mouth to exin, at the same time he got a call from his house. Still dancing on the floor, he talked over the phone. When he ended the call, he noticed she ced her face on his chest. Then he sensed that she cannot tolerate alcohol.She could not stand properly on her feet.


    He gently took her to his car and made her sit in the front seat. He sat in the driver seat and patted her cheeks with his palms slowly as she was sleeping.


    Shezily opened her eyes and smiled at him.


    He drove the car to drop her safely at her house. He quickly drove the car in between staring at her. He woke her as soon as they reached her house.


    " We reached your house. " He informed her by patting her cheeks.


    " Thanks for taking me for a nice dinner. " She said.


    " Then we can go again ¡­" he replied with a smile.


    " I forgot to thank you properly on the day you saved me from that client" she informed and leaned closer to him.


    He cupped his face and kissed his cheek . He was shocked by her kiss. He pulled her closer as he could not control his attraction towards her. She leaned in towards him and let her lips touch his. His lips were the first to touch hers. Ruby felt a tingling sensation from his lips. She felt like she wanted to keep kissing him all night.. Slowly, heid his hand on her shoulder.

 Chapter 81 - Taking Her To His Home

    Slowly, heid his hand on her shoulder. His grip tightened around her waist with another hand. He sucked her soft lips as if he was tasting honey. But she could not reciprocate his kissing as it was her first kiss. She ced her palms on his chest and fisted his ck suit. For a few minutes, he forgot that they were still sitting in the car.


    When Ruby was breathing heavily he left her delicate thin lips. He looked at her face, who was looking at him dreamily. Then he realized she was under the influence of alcohol.


    " It happened. I am sorry " he apologized feeling ashamed to take advantage of her drunken state.


    "No, no, it''s okay. The experience of the first kiss is so good," Ruby said sincerely in her state. She became bold to express her feelings but in reality, she used to be a shy girl.


    Steven was happy and also surprised to know he was the first for her.


    "Thank you for tonight," he said.


    Ruby nodded, she was still woozy from the alcohol.


    "It was nice to have dinner with you," she said. She was trying to sound as sincere as possible.


    He smiled a bit and got out of the car. We walked to the other side of the car to open the door. He gave his hand to help her to walk up to the main door.


    To their surprise, the door was locked. Steven was confused about where they went at this time.


    " You have spare keys?" Steven asked her.


    She nodded her head as NO. She was not in a state to leave alone so he took her mobile from her wallet and made a call to Martin.


    " This is Steven, Ruby''s boss. We are outside of your home. Can I know when you people will return?" He asked him.


    " Where is Ruby? Why are you talking from her phone? " Martin asked anxiously.


    " She is with me. Actually, after having wine, she was dizzy," he told the truth.


    " Is she mad? Why did she take wine when she cannot tolerate it? " Martin shouted.


    " She is fine. Don''t worry. Please let me know when you all will return! " he asked.


    " We will bete. Actually...We are in hospital. Katherine''s hand was burnt so I brought her to the hospital just now. In hurry, I didn''t think about Ruby" Martin exined.


    " How is she now? Shall wee over there? " Steven asked him.


    " No need for it. But if you don''t mind, please let Ruby stay at your house. As she was not in the right state. Please don''t leave her alone as it is not safe" Martin requested.


    Then he continued " I am asking you this help because Ruby exined the previous day how you saved her"


    Steven was delighted by hearing his words. His heart was dancing knowing how much Ruby respects him.


    " It''s okay. I will take care of her" Steven informed.


    " Thank you so much," Martin said and disconnected the call.


    " Ruby... let''s go home. Martin said that they will returnte" Steven said to her.


    " How dare them not take me along with them.." Ruby yelled as she didn''t know what happened to Katherine.


    " We can talk with them tomorrow. Let''s go " Steven dragged Ruby with him and made her sit in the front seat.


    .....


    The same night Adrian and Emily return to her ce as Lawrence''s brother came to stay with him.


    Emily looked so devastated as she had so much hope that she would meet him. But everything went unexpectedly.


    " Emily...I have to return," Adrian told her. Even though he wanted to stay with her in a hard time, he doesn''t want to take any chance to lose Katherine again in his life.


    She looked at him silently.


    " I am sorry, Emily. I know, I have to stay with you at this time but I have to go now. It''s very important" he said.


    " I can understand. If it is not so important you will stay with me." She replied.


    " Emily...I need to talk with you about a very important matter," he said and stopped looking at her. He was in a dilemma whether to tell her or not at this time.


    " Yup. Tell me. What is it? " she asked him, looking skeptically.


    " I want to talk with your father about our wedding. I want to cancel our wedding preparations. I can''t marry you because¡­." He said.


    " Adrian...please¡­ wait for a few more days. I will talk with my father. " she pleaded.


    " But...I can''t act anymore because I found her and don''t want to miss her again in my life. Try to understand, " he exined.


    " Just a few days more. I will talk with my father as I wille back to our ce in fifteen days. Please...Adrian for the sake of our friendship. "she cried out.


    His heart melted and agreed with her words.


    " Thank you so much," Emily said holding his hands.


    " Okay. I booked the flight ticket tonight. I have to start now. Take care of yourself. Be strong and try to think about your future because Lawrence is no more" he said, cing his hands on the top of her head.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as he mentioned Lawrence''s name.


    " Stop crying. I can understand your pain but we cannot change fate¡­" He embraced her and patted her back.


    ¡­..


    Steven''s Mansion:


    By the time they''ve reached his vi, she has slept in the car. He noticed her sleeping soundly. So he lifted her in his arms just like the bridal style.


    " She is so light to carry¡­" he thought, looking at her.


    The head of the maids looked at them and went to her room lowering her head as Steven gave her a deadly re. He ced her on the bed in the guestroom.


    For a few seconds, he forgot to blink his eyes on watching her who was just sleeping like a baby.. A small smile formed on his lips.

 Chapter 82 - Wrong Assumptions

    A small smile formed on Steven''s lips.


    He covered her with a sheet and leaned towards her. He pecked her forehead and whispered, " Good night"


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and looked at him. His heart skipped as she noticed him kissing when she was sleeping. He was worried that she would think wrong about him. But he was surprised when she smiled at him.


    " Mr. Brown¡­" she called his name which came out like a whisper from her mouth.


    " Call me...Steven. I would like you to call me by my name" he said.


    She held his hand and asked him to sit beside her on the bed. He hesitantly sat on the edge of the bed.


    " I learned quickly about the work in yourpany. You taught me very well, " she giggled.


    " You are a quick learner," he said.


    " Can you teach me how to kiss? You are good at teaching¡­" she asked with drowsy eyes.


    " I liked the kiss we shared¡­" she added.


    He was on cloud nine by herpliment. He wished to kiss her till her lips were swollen. But he doesn''t want to take advantage of her. He controlled himself and moved away from her.


    Steven said, "You''re drunk, Ruby." His voice was clear and bright.


    Ruby pped his hand away. "Of course I am. Am I not allowed to have a drink sometimes? It is just wine." She felt it was not worth arguing with him.


    Suddenly she took his finger and ced it on her lips. Steven felt that her lips were warm and soft. He moved his hand slightly. Ruby immediately took her lips and sucked his finger.


    The feeling was powerful. He was unable to resist her lips but he controlled himself. He thought that Ruby may have a feeling of guilt, so he didn''t rush.


    When he was in his thoughts, she pulled him towards her lips by fisting his ck suit. Before he spoke out, she kissed his lips while cing her fingers in his hair. He realized how naive she is in kissing. But he enjoyed thoroughly how slowly her lips moved against his lips.


    He used to be a yboy in his college time but now he has changed so much. He wanted a woman who would rule his heart. It had been many years since he spent the night with any woman on the bed. She provoked his desire with her kiss and her proximity. It was very hard for him to control not doing anything to her by her innocent stunt.


    He moved away when she stopped sucking his lips.


    " Sleep now. Good night" he informed her and stood properly.


    When he was almost out of the room he thoughtfully turned back. Ruby was still lying on the bed with her eyes closed. He wanted toe back. He was scared that if he came back to her, he would not control himself and finally end up in bed with her the whole night.


    He walked out of the room and took a cold shower to calm his desires building in his body. Heid on the bed as closed his eyes thinking about innocent Ruby.


    ...


    At Katherine''s house


    It waste in the night, Martin got down from the taxi holding sleeping Sam in his arms. Then Katherine stepped out of the taxi. Her right palm and right wrist were covered with a wet bandage.


    Martin paid for the taxi and they entered inside.


    " Sam will sleep with me tonight. Sleep now. We will talk tomorrow." Martin informed and went to his room carrying Sam in his arms.


    ...


    The next morning, Ruby opened her eyes and looked at the new surroundings. The interiors of the room were so luxurious. The wall paintings were beautiful. But she doesn''t understand how she came to this ce.


    She was scared and looked at herself. She only remembered dancing with Steven in the restaurantst night. She noticed that she was lying on the bed and covered with a sheet. Her heart dropped looking at her condition. She removed the sheet on her body and checked herself. She was relieved to see clothes on her body. She ced her palms on her forehead and tried to think about whateverst night. She could not recollect anything ofst night.


    ...


    She stood up from the bed and came out of the room to know in which ce she was.


    " Good morning...Madam.." Someone greeted her.


    Thedy seemed to be 45 years old. She was wearing a frock that just looked like a uniform.


    " I am Head servant-maid of this Mansion, Dorette" she introduced to Ruby.


    " Hope you were tiredst night. Shall I bring you a coffee?" She asked her.


    Ruby nodded her head looking at the maid''s face with confusion.


    " Master Steven was in the gym doing his morning workout. If you want to meet you can" she informed and left the ce.


    Ruby was confused why he was brought here instead of dropping her at her house. She doesn''t know where the gym room was but she was curious to know why he brought her to his home.


    As she had no idea of the ce, she was lost in the house and went in the direction of the dining. She heard two women talking.


    Maid 1: I heard our master brought someone to the mansionst night in his arms.


    Maid 2: Yes. It''smon in rich families to enjoy with beautiful girls. Being a handsome and renowned businessman no girl can resist him. Hope that girl gets a good price for one night because he is a billionaire.


    Meanwhile, the Head of the maids came and yelled at them to do their work not meddle with Master''s business.


    Ruby ran away from the ce with tears in her eyes. She felt so ashamed and wanted mother earth to swallow her by their assumptions of her character. She quickly took her belongings from the guest room to leave while crying. She doesn''t want to stay in his mansion even for one more minute.. She doesn''t want anyone to think her a gold digger.

 Chapter 83 - Going To Her House

    She stepped out of the guest room to leave just in time, thd head of the maids came with the cup of coffee.


    " Madam, your coffee," she said looking at Ruby''s face.


    " No need. I am leaving¡­" she replied in a weak voice.


    " I will drop you at your home. First, have coffee" Steven said while entering the guest room. Ruby stood silently lowering her head.


    " Miss. Derotte, please bring me some juice for me" he ordered her.


    The maid quietly walked out of the room leaving them alone.


    " Ruby, do you have a headache? Do you need any medicine for headaches?" He asked her anxiously.


    " I am fine. And I go by myself " Ruby answered without looking at him.


    Steven thought she was embarrassed by her behavior with him in a drunken state. He walked closer to her and said, " It''s okay. We both drank and it just happened. Forget about it". But he was unaware of her thoughts in her mind.


    " It may bemon for you to bring a random girl and spend a night with her. But it''s notmon for me," she yelled at him.


    Then continued, " Now I understand why you took me for dinner and brought me to your home " in a serious tone.


    " Ruby¡­ let me exin. " he tried to exin.


    "I heard your maids talking about me and my stayst night. I am not slut, Mr. Brown." she left the room while wiping her tears flowing on her cheeks.


    He was rooted in the ce with shock by her words. Every word of hers hurt him deeply. More than that the tears in her eyes make him feel bad. He was confused why she thought that he took advantage of her situation.


    Once he came to his senses and ran after she left his Mansion.In frustration, he fisted his hair and stomped one of his feet. He was angry at her and at the same time irritated. He wanted to be close to her but everything went in vain.


    When he walked inside the Mansion and went into his room,he noticed Ms. Detorretr was standing with juice in her hands.


    " Master... juice"she whispered as she noticed his serious face.


    He threw the ss from her hand and shouted, " I want to know who the person who hurt Ruby was?"


    She was scared of noticing his fury.


    " Master¡­ I heard two maids gossiping about you and her a few moments back. I think your friend might hear them, " she answered with a shivering tone.


    " Fire them. I don''t even want to see their face" he said and quickly walked out. He asked his driver to take him to her address.


    ¡­..


    Finally, Ruby reached her house by taxi. She stood in front of the main door and pressed the calling bell. She was waiting for someone to open the door.


    Many thoughts ran into her mind. She was so ashamed to not return to her homest night. On the other side, she was feeling nervous thinking about how to answer Martin and Katherine about her stay with Steven at his Mansion. She was clueless as to what extent they crossed their limits. Tears formed in her eyes as she was scared of losing her virginity to him.


    A few minutester, Martin opened the door. She stared at him as he was wearing an apron. She was surprised because he hates cooking. She stepped inside looking at him.


    " Where is Steven?" Martin asked her. " Does he leave after dropping you in his car? "


    She didn''t reply to his question and opened her mouth to answer. Just in time, Steven entered the hallway and replied, "I was parking my car" looking at Ruby.


    " Thanks for taking care of Rubyst night. " Martin thanked him for which he gave a small smile.


    " How is Katherine now? " Steven questioned.


    " Fine now and still sleeping. Please be seated, I will prepare coffee for you and Ruby. " Steven said.


    " What happened to Kathie? " Ruby asked worriedly.


    " She burned her palms and wrist as identally the hot soup slipped over her right hand. Don''t worry" Martin informed and went to the kitchen to prepare coffee.


    Steven dragged Ruby out of her house without Martin noticing and closed the main door behind them. He pinned her to the door, cing his hand on both sides.


    " How dare you not hear me and walk out of my Mansion when I was talking to you? What do you think of me? huh? " He yelled not to hear Martin.


    She raised her head and looked at him.


    " When we reached your home, it was locked. You were not in the state to leave alone. Your friend asked me to take you along with me when I made a call from your mobile. " He exined.


    Then he continued, " I used to yboy once in my college. I never forced any girl without her concern. But I am changed now¡­*


    " But you told me that it happenedst identally¡­" she asked him, controlling her tears noting out of her eyes.


    " You kissed me in a drunken state. Nothing more happened between us. If something happened other than kissing, we would have been naked in bed. For god sake, use your brain. You are not a kid but 21 years old. Don''t you sense it" he said in irritation.


    " I don''t know about that stuff. " She replied innocently. "But ...your maids were talking¡­that ...I am¡­" she started crying.


    " Ruby¡­stop crying¡­please. I am sorry to know that you had to hear like that in my Mansion. " He wiped her tears.


    " Aunt Ruby...where are you? " They both heard Sam''s voice. Steven took away his hands and moved away.


    Meanwhile, Sam opened the door from the other side as he didn''t know Ruby was leaning on the door. Suddenly she lost her bnce and was supposed to fall but Steven held her waist and pulled her towards him. Her spongy breast pressed to his toned muscr chest. A jolt of electricity passed at the back of her spine. Her cheek turned pink and her eyes locked for a few seconds.


    " I am sorry, Aunt Ruby. " Little Sam apologized.


    " It''s okay...Sammy. Your Aunt is safe in my arms" Steven replied, looking at Ruby.


    After she realized their positions, she pushed him away cing her palms on his chest. She lowered her gaze and invited him to have coffee in a low voice. He smiled at her and followed her.


    After having coffee, he left her house and permitted her toete as Katherine was unwell.


    ...


    As soon as Steven left their house, she quickly went to check Katherine who was sleeping.


    She ced her palms on Katherine''s forehead. She sensed that her skin was burning.


    " Kathie¡­" She called her name.


    Kathie opened her eyes with difficulty and smiled at her weakly.


    " You are having a fever. Come on get up and eat something. If you have taken medicines then you will feel better" she advised.


    She helped her to walk up to the washroom so that she could brush her teeth. And also she changed into the white sleeveless loose top and long skirt.


    She fed breakfast to Katherine and helped in taking medicines.


    " Can you send mail of leave to mypany? " Katherine asked Ruby.


    She agreed and sent the mail to herpany. Meanwhile, Martin bathed SAM and got him ready for school. Then Ruby got ready for her work. When she was going to work, she dropped Sam at his work on the way.


    After Ruby and Sam left the home, Martin came to her room and noticed her sitting on the bed while leaning on the bedpost with closed eyes.


    " Kathie...is everything alright. You seemed to get lost in your thoughts for a few days" Martin questioned.


    " I am fine. If you leave I will sleep now " she replied.


    He understood that she was avoiding the topic intentionally. He didn''t want to disturb them as she was not feeling well. He left her alone.


    .....


    Adrian returned to the city the previous night. He was so eager to see Katherine the next morning. He quickly got ready in a ck suit and reached thepany thirty minutes before. His eyes were hungry to see her face.


    While sitting in the cabin, he was curiously watching the CCTV disy where the employees were arriving at thepany. He checked the time on his wristwatch and got impatient to see her.


    She used toe to thepany every day, what happened to her? Did she run away from me again? he thought in his mind.


    After a while, he opened the mail with a frown on his face. He checked the mail''s one by one. He was feeling a headache. He wanted to have coffee but Katherine was not there to give him.


    He sighed, cing his hand on his head.


    Suddenly his eyes caught mail from Katherine. He opened it and read it. He was confused whether she was sick or trying to avoid him.


    Without wasting time, he opened the database of the employee''s details and searched her address. He noted her address and drove to her ce.


    ...


    He pressed the calling bell and stood in front of the main door anxiously.


    " Come in¡­" he heard the male voice.


    He turned the doorknob and quickly entered inside to know who was the male person staying with her and what were they doing?


    Adrian was startled to see a man feeding Katherine with his hands.. His heart ached to look at them and felt bad to find out his care for Katherine.

 Chapter 84 - Threatening Her In His Style

    Adrian was in the mood to see Katherine. But he was shocked when he entered her house to see her with another man, who looked the same age as him. He was furious to see them together. He was used to being the only one who could satisfyKatherine. His heart ached to look at them and felt bad to find out his care for her.


    He was determined to get her back, but he didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know how to get her back. He tried everything he could think of, but he failed. He tried to talk to her, but she didn''t seem interested in getting back together with him.


    He was devastated when he saw them together. He felt like he was losing her forever. He couldn''t sleep or eat. He was so upset that he could hardly think straight. He didn''t know what to do. He was desperate.


    He decided to leave the house. He was so upset that he couldn''t stay in the house. He couldn''t stand to see them together. He was so angry. He wanted to kill him. He had to get Katherine back. He wanted to make her his again. He wanted to be her only one. He wanted her to be his forever.


    Meanwhile, the person asked him, " Who are you?"


    " My name is...." Katherine interrupted and nervously said, " He is our new CEO, Mr. Wilson" looking at Adrian.


    " Oh..."


    " Nice to meet you. My name is Martin, Katherine''s friend" he introduced himself to Adrian with a smile.


    " I ordered sandwiches for us and was waiting for a delivery boy,


    " Pleasee and sit on the sofa." He invited him politely." Pleasee and sit on the sofa." He invited him politely.


    " Thank you." Adrian followed him to sit on the sofa.


    " You talk with Katherine. I will be back after taking my shower. I want to take a bath before the sandwiches arrive" Martin said.


    " Sure," Adrian said.


    " Thank you." He said and left the room.


    Adrian and Katherine were sitting on the sofa. He was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. Suddenly he noticed the ointment on her right palm and knuckles. It looked like her right hand was burned. He was shocked to see this. He turned to look at her. " Katherine, what happened to your hand?" he asked.


    " It''s nothing," she said. She looked down. He took her hand and looked at her palm. He was shocked to see the burns. He was so concerned about her. He was worried that she was hurt and was trying to stop him from knowing about it.


    " Tell me what happened to your hand," he said.


    " It''s okay. I got burned when I was cooking" Katherine lied.


    " What? How?"


    " I was cooking and my hand slipped. It was a little burn, nothing serious" Katherine exined.


    " Did you go to the hospital?" Yes, Martin took me to the hospitalst night" she replied.


    " May I know what your rtionship is with Martin? Is he your new boyfriend?" He asked, looking at her face.


    " What if I say he is my boyfriend?" She asked him.


    " I don''t want to believe it," he said.


    " Believe what you want," she said.


    " Katherine, I don''t want to believe that you are with someone else. I hope you are not" he said.


    " I don''t want to talk about this," Katherine said.


    " Okay. I will get to know the secrets you are hiding from me on my own," he said.


    Just in time, the delivery boy came to give the parcel. As Katherine was sick, she took the parcel and ced it on the table in the hallway.


    " Don''t you invite your boss to join us for lunch? " Martin askeding out of his room.


    She stood up from the chair and asked Adrian to join lunch with them.They were staring at each other. He was the one who broke the silence.


    " So...You don''t want him to know that I am Adrian" he questioned her in a whisper not to be heard by Martin, raising his eyebrow.


    She opened her mouth to talk but she didn''t get words to speak.


    " Fine. Till you introduce me yourself as Adrian, I won''t tell him my identity to him " he said.


    Then he noticed Martining towards them. He changed the topic and asked, " How many days do you want off for work?"


    " Mr. Wilson, if you don''t mind, please give her four days off to work. She is very weak and needs some rest. " Martin requested.


    Adrian looked at Katherine for a few seconds and said, " Okay. Let her take leave for four days. I will arrange some alternative to assist my work in her absence" with a smirk.


    " You are so a kind and soft-hearted person," Martin said and gave a shaking hand.


    " It''s so nice to think about me like that, " Adrian said but Katherine was confused by his words.


    " Please be seated while I served the food," Martin said and went to the kitchen.


    " Will you fire me from the job? " Katherine asked scaringly.


    " No sweetheart. I don''t fire you from your job. But I will appoint another secretary who can assist your work perfectly more than you " he said.


    Then he continued, " Don''t you want to know her name, sweetheart? "


    Katherine skeptically looked at him. Meanwhile, Martin came and started serving on the tes.


    " Till you join in the work, I will request Jessica to help me to assist me. Hope it will be a good idea" he informed taking a bite of the sandwich.


    She raised her head and looked at his facial expression. She doesn''t like the idea of him, Jessica assisting him as she knew about her flirty behavior with male staff.


    " Then Kathie can take one week off for her work," Martin said excitedly.


    " Martin¡­" Kathie hushed giving a re.


    " Sure, if she wants to take two weeks off for work. It''s okay to me" Martin said pressing his words.


    " Mr. Wilson, I will join in two days at work. I don''t want to disappoint Miss. Green" she replied looking at Martin.


    " Your wish, Miss. Davis. If you are okay then no issues but stress yourself " he said sheepily.


    " Kathie...why are you so stubborn?" Martin yelled at her.


    " Yeah...you are right, your friend is so stubborn. " Adrian agreed with him.


    " You don''t know how I am tolerating her since my childhood. " Martin joked.


    " So you are her childhood friend? " Adrian asked curiously.


    " Yes. My mother and her mother used to be friends. After my mom''s death, I used to stay with her family. " Martin replied with a sad smile.


    " But now...." Katherine interrupted and said, " Why don''t bring a soft drink to my boss"? "


    " Yeah. .sure." He went away from them.


    " Mr. Wilson. I will be d if youplete your food and leave from here as early as possible" she whispered.


    " Why? " he questioned her.


    " Because...I never invited any person rted to work to my home. And¡­ "Katherine stammered.


    Then Adrian continued, " And...you don''t want anyone to know about your personal life. Isn''t it?"


    Katherine remained silent and lowered her head.


    "It''s not possible to hide secrets and truth for a long time. I will find it. Don''t try to run away from me this time " he threatened.


    Katherine gulped her throat with his warning and her body started shivering. She was scared thinking about his reaction after knowing the truth about Sam.


    " Have this coke¡­" Martin ced a ss in front of Adrian on the table.


    " Thank you so much " Adrian smiled and started sipping his coke looking at her who was sweating.


    " Kathie...Are you having a fever again? " Martin asked cing his palm on her forehead on seeing her shiver.


    " Okay. I will leave now. Let her take some rest. I have so much work to do " Adrian stood up from the chair.


    " Take care of your health, Miss. Davis. There is no need to rush for work if you are sick " he said before leaving her house.


    " He is such a kind person, isn''t he? " Martin said with a happy face.


    " Hmmm¡­" she hummed and walked hurriedly to her room.


    She went to her room and sat on the edge of the bed cing her left palm on her chest. Her heart was beating fast as if it will explode anytime with the thought of finding Sam as his son.


    " He will hate me to hide the truth about Sam," she thought in her mind.


    ¡­..


    He gripped the steering tight when he understood how caring Martin was about her. He took a long breath closing his eyes. After calming his nerves, he realized that Martin was only her friend with his gesture.


    "Till he gathers all information, he could note to any conclusion," he thought.


    He drove the car back to thepany with many thoughts in his mind. After entering his cabin, he wanted to take the advice of his friend, Thomas. It had been many days, he talked to him as they argued about his engagement with Emily. Thomas doesn''t want him to get engaged with her as he knew his heart but he agreed to his mother''s happiness.


    Without wasting time, he dialed his number from his mobile.

 Chapter 85 - Hot Tempting New Assistant

    Adrian made a call to Thomas to take his advice as he needed his help.


    On the other side, Thomas was busy in his clinic attending to his patients. He was surprised to see Adrain calling him after a long time. He didn''t attend his engagement party with Emily as he was not happy with that news. He was confused about what Adrian wanted to talk to him about.


    He didn''t attend his call and avoided it but he was continuously calling him. Thomas was not happy with Adrain''s calling him. He was busy and didn''t have time to talk to him. He was irritated and didn''t want to talk to him.


    After a few minutes, Adrian sent a message to his mobile.


    Adrian: Thomas, it''s me, Adrian.


    Thomas: Adrain, I''m busy.


    Adrian:I''m your friend, Thomas. Please attend my call


    Thomas: I know, but I''m very busy.


    Adrian: I need to talk to you, Thomas.


    Thomas: I have no time to talk with you. Don''t disturb me when I am at work.


    Adrian was disappointed with his behavior. But also he remembered how many times he advised not to engage with Emily and try to search about Katherine.


    He was in a situation where only his best friend could help him to make the correct decision in his life. And he also knew he was angry at him and was not ready to meet him.


    When he was in deep thoughts, Jessica entered his cabin with a sultry smile on her lips.


    " Good morning sir," she greeted him. She wore a sexy ck short dress with a white coat and high heels.


    " I am d to work as your assistant in the absence of Katherine. I got a call from Miss. Green to assistant till she returns to work," she said with excitement.


    Adrian didn''t like the way she was acting and talking in sweet coated words. As he could not avoid her for a few days, he asked her to bring coffee to his cabin.


    Jessica nodded and felt so excited in her heart that she got an opportunity to impress him with her work and with her beauty. She entered his cabin with a cup of coffee.


    " Sir, I have brought you coffee," she said with a sweet smile.


    " Thanks, Jessica," he said and took the cup of coffee from her hand and took a sip.


    " Sir, I am so excited to work with you. I am so happy that I am working as your assistant. I cannot express my happiness. I have seen you on the news, and I also heard about you. You are so famous and popr," she said with excitement.


    " Thanks for your kind words Jessica," he said politely.


    " I know you are very busy, but I want to tell you something," she said with a cute smile.


    " What is it? Tell me," he said.


    " Sir, I want to continue as your Assistant even after Katherine returns from her leave," she said.


    Adrian was irritated with her words but remained calm. But he needed her to be with him to make Katherine jealous. He could not say no to her as he needed her.


    " Thanks for your words, Jessica. I will try to consider your request. But the final decision will be in the hands of Miss. Green" he reasoned.


    " Sir, I understand. I will wait for your decision. I will stay calm. I know you need my help and I will do my best to give you all the help possible. I will wait for your decision. I am confident that you will give me the chance to work with you," Jessica said with confidence.


    " Thanks, Jessica. I will give you the chance to work with me. And I will try to make you feel happy," he said.


    " Thanks, Sir," she said with a cute smile.


    To ignore this topic, he assigned the work and made her leave his cabin.


    When Jessica left him, Adrain felt so relieved because he was never interested in any woman.He made a call to know how Katherine is. He was worried about her burned hands. He was sad as he could not take care of her at this time. But he doesn''t want to show her that he cared for her as she was avoiding him.


    So he decided to make here back to him as he knew how jealous and possessive she is.


    He wanted to make her jealous first and he thought it would help him if she sees him with a beautiful and sexy assistant. He was surprised when she immediately attended the call as if she was waiting for his call.


    " Hi, Mr. Wilson. Tell me you need any help from me" she asked her.


    " Katherine, I need your help. I need your help to assist Jessica in work as she is unaware of this client''s requirements because you used to deal with them. " He said.


    " Hope you don''t mind if I make a video call?" He asked to start executing the first move of his n.


    He ended her call and asked Jessica toe to his cabin with the Logan client file. Jessica removed her coat and entered his cabin to reveal her assets so that she gets attention from Adrian.


    " Yes sir. What do I have to do for you? " She asked, standing closer to his chair.


    " Please bring the chair beside me and sit closer to me so that we exin to you better. I will make a video call to Katherine so she will exin the proceeding of the client" he said to make Katherine jealous.


    After a while, he made a video call to Kathrine while sitting closer to Jessica as a part of his n.


    " Hi, Katherine. I am in the cabin with Jessica. We are talking about the procedure of the client. Jessica is new to this case and she doesn''t know much about the procedure of the client. And she needs your help to assist her in the work. So, I am calling you to exin to you the procedure of the client. " He said.


    Katherine''s blood boiled on seeing Jessica''s attire. Her cleavage was exposed and she leaned closer to Adrian. And she also knew about her flirty character. She fisted her hand to control her anger. Her face turned pale as she felt that she was in a situation that she never thought of.


    At this moment, she wanted to jump out of her seat and throw her chair against the wall. But she felt helpless as her hand was burnt. She was angry at the fact that she could not do anything to stop the situation. She was not ready to talk to Jessica. She was not ready to listen to her. But she knew she was trapped. She knew this was going to be a very difficult situation.


    " Katherine, I am waiting for your response. Please reply to me. " He said looking at her face as he noticed her facial expression.


    Katherine took a deep long breath to calm herself then exined about the client''s requirements and how to prepare the legal documentation for further proceedings.


    Still, when they were on the video call, Katherine noticed Jessica''s hand on Adrian''s shoulder. She was stunned to see her hand on his shoulder. She wanted to break her hand to touch him. But she was helpless. She was not ready to do any such thing. She wanted to scream and shout but she knew she could not do it. She was helpless.


    " Katherine, I will be back after a few minutes. Meanwhile, talk with Jessica, ``he said.


    She was still in her chair looking silently through her mobile. She was angry and upset. She was not ready to talk to Jessica but she needed to talk to her.


    " Kathie...because of you, I got a chance to work with him. He was so handsome that I wanted to kiss him if I got the chance.Thank you. " Jessica said excitedly.


    But on the other side, Katherine wants to smash her face in her mind. She was furious at the fact that this man was doing all these things to make her jealous.


    Meanwhile, Adrian came back and sat beside Jessica then looked at Katherine in the video call.


    " Hope you both discussed the client details," he asked her.


    " Yes sir" Katherine replied and could sense anger in her voice. He enjoyed seeing her red face which was burning in jealousy.


    " Thank you, Jessica. You can go and work in your cabin" he said in a video call.


    " You look so hot when you are feeling jealous," Adrian teased her.


    " Mr.Wilson, don''t think so highly of yourself. I am not jealous. I am feeling bad for Miss.Green as you are cheating her" she lied.


    " I know what I am doing, sweetheart. If you don''t join in the work soon, I can stop Jessica''s advances.. You know a man cannot resist his desires when a sexy woman tries to tempt him" he said.

 Chapter 86 - Go To Hell

    " I know what I am doing, sweetheart. If you don''t join in the work soon, I can stop Jessica''s advances. You know a man cannot resist his desires when a sexy woman tries to tempt him" he said.


    " Go to hell...." She shouted and disconnected the video call.


    Adrian was enjoying seeing her anger.He also knew that he could use her anger to his advantage. He wanted to kiss her so badly if she could present beside him. Her angry looks and her screaming voice made him so happy. He felt so proud that his n is working well.


    ...


    At Katherine''s home, she was feeling frustrated as she noticed how Jessica was trying to cling to Adrian on the video call. She threw a pillow on the bed as she could not control her anger.


    Then she remembered once Jessica came to her cabin and took coffee to his cabin. She was not so dumb to understand her motive with her today''s attitude.


    She was never interested in gossip in herpany since she began her career in thepany. She was the person who was only interested in only office work and used to maintain professional rtions with colleagues. But she heard about many affairs of Jessica. She also heard that if Jessica wants to seduce any man she will be sessful in it by hook or crook.


    She wanted to stop her evil n but she had to wait at least one more day because Martin doesn''t allow her to join her work. She leaned back on her bedpost and closed her eyes to calm her mind.


    ...


    At maple coborations¡­.


    Steven thought it was the best day of his life when he met Ruby for the first time in the interview. He never thought she could attract him so much. It was the first time in his life to run after a woman and rify his actions. He never thought he could go this far with her.


    Meanwhile, Ruby entered his cabin and greeted him, " Good morning, Mr. Brown"


    " Are you still mad at me? Still, you are thinking of the other''s remarks on us?" He frowned.


    "The people were working at your home, not others, Mr. Brown. Moreover, I don''t want others to think of me as a gold digger or with other names. It''s better if we maintain a professional rtionship between us, " she said looking at his face.


    " So...you made a decision even though I gave you an exnation. Still, you think that you..." Steven''s words were cut off by Ruby.


    " I am sorry to me you for considering other words more than you.But I don''t want to give anyone a chance to insult me. Please try to understand " she exined, lowering her head.


    " No, no, you are right. I am sorry for it. But it''s not your fault. People will always think that. " Steven said, looking at her with a tender smile on his face.


    " Thank you, Mr. Brown," Ruby said.


    She still did not look up and was still looking at his face. It was a peculiar behavior of hers. Steven was sure that she was still thinking of the other''s remarks on them.He was sure. He could see it in her eyes.


    "I want to ask you a favor," Steven said.


    " What''s that?" She raised her head, looked at him, and asked.


    "Don''t call me, Mr. Brown. Call me with my name" he said.


    " Ruby, please. " He had a pleading look on his face.


    " Okay, Mr. Brown...I am Steven," she said.


    " Thank you, Ruby. I am grateful to you for the favor because I feel weird if you call me formally" He smiled.


    She nodded her head.


    " Can you tell me what my schedule is?" He asked her.


    " Yes, I can. After lunch there is only one meeting and that too between you and Kyle''s group''s head," she said and left for her cabin.


    He sighed and did not understand how to patch up the distance between them.


    She sat in the chair and ced her palm on her forehead kneeling her hands on the work table. There was no clear vision in her mind but she had a few images of both kissing in the car. Her heart raced like a marathon.


    From the past few years, she evidenced Katherine''s state as she was staying away from her love. She doesn''t want to go through the same so she doesn''t develop any feelings for Steven. She decided to stay away as much as possible.


    But she had no idea that Steven was so determined to make her fall in love with him.


    ¡­..


    Katherine''s home


    After disconnecting the video call, sheid on the bed to take some rest. Instead, she started imagining Jessica moving close to Adrian and hugging him.


    Instantly she opened her eyes with fear and gulped a ss of water in her throat. She wished to fly like a bird to thepany. She wanted to be snatched out of her eyeballs from her eyes for looking at him with lust. And also she wanted to break her hands to touch him.


    ¡­.


    When she was in deep thoughts, Martin entered the room with a bowl of chicken soup.


    " Hi...why are you not sleeping? " He asked her.


    " No...I am thinking about Adrian¡­." Her tongue slipped.


    " Adrian!!! " he eximed.


    Then she realized what she spoke out involuntarily.


    Martin looked at her with amusement because it had been many years since she talked about him. Many times, Martin tried to talk but she avoided it. She never used to share the burning pain in her heart.


    " Are you thinking about Sam''s words? " Martin asked, sitting at the edge of the bed.


    " No¡­." She lied.


    " Don''t lie to me. Already you said just now¡­" Martin said.


    He started feeding the soup from the bowl in silence.


    " Am I not taking care of Sam properly? Why did he ask about his father? " She asked Martin, feeling guilty.


    " You are taking care of him. And I knew how much you love him. But like every child, he also wants to y with his father and wants to go out with his father. Maybe in school, he saw their father dropping their friends. " Martin reasoned.


    Katherine felt so bad to hide Sam''s existence from Adrian but she had no choice at that time. But now she was feeling scared to face his wrath after he came to know the truth. Tears were flowing like a waterfall from her eyes.


    " Stop crying. It''s not your fault. " he wiped her tears.


    " Now have this soup and sleep," he said and fed the soup in the bowl.


    After he left the room, sheid on the bed and closed her eyes. Slowly she drifted to sleep.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    She sensed some hands touching her face. She opened her face and saw Little Sam sitting beside her.


    " Hi, Mumma...how are you? " he asked, looking at her hand.


    " Fine¡­" she smiled ruffling his hair with her left hand.


    " Mumma...I am sorry¡­" he said, lowering his face.


    "It''s okay," she replied with a small smile.


    " Everything happened because of me. If I don''t y with the ball in the house and if the ball hits the hot boiling soul. You may not go through this pain." He said with a gloomy face.


    " It''s okay...My baby. Nothing happened to you. I am happy that the hot soup fell on me, not on you"she said stroking his hair.


    " Are you not angry with me? " He asked her.


    " How can I be angry with you? When I love you so much?" She asked with a smile.


    She sat on the bed and pulled him on herp. She kissed him and said, " You are the only reason for me to live. So your mum will never be angry at you"


    " So this is your deed?" Ruby asked seriously while entering the room.


    " Ruby...Don''t scare him. He is a small boy and it was an ident " Katherine supported him.


    " Okay fine." She said with a serious expression.


    ¡­.


    At home, everyone was busy with their work. Martin was checking his draft as his book was ready for publication and on the other side, Ruby was busy with the kitchen chores.


    Little Sam was feeling bored because Katherine was also sleeping due to the drowsiness of the medication. He yed for some time with his toys and gadgets.


    All of the sudden, he saw the photo frame hanging on the wall. Then he remembered Adrian. He quickly pulled the desk and took his visiting card. He quickly ran to the kitchen and asked for her Aunt''s mobile saying he needed to talk with his friend.


    He dialed his number on Ruby''s mobile to talk with him.


    Adrian was still working in his cabin as he was new to work and also Jessica doesn''t have a good knowledge of the client''s report. He was exhausted as there was no help from Katherine.


    Just in time, his mobile started ringing. He checked it was from a new number. After a long ring, he attended the call.


    " Hi...Ad....How are you?" He heard the sweet voice of asmall kid.

 Chapter 87 - Seducing Him

    " Hi, Ad...How are you?" Adrian heard the sweet voice of a kid.


    Adrian: Sam!!!( with exmation)


    Sam: Yeah...It''s me.


    Adrian: Hope you celebrated mother''s day well.


    Sam: Yup. Among all the gifts, my mom liked the photo frame which you bought. I called you to thank you.


    Adrian: That''s nice to hear.


    Meanwhile, Jessica brought a cup of coffee and stood beside him. While talking over the phone, he took it from her hand and started sipping the coffee.


    Sam: Okay. Good night. Bye


    Adrian: Good night, Sam.


    His mind was rxed after talking with Sam. He remembered his mother''s words about family, wife, and kids. He realized the depth of his mom''s words after experiencing that feeling. He wished to marry Katherine as early as possible and make babies with her. A wide smile formed on his lips thinking of her.


    " Mr. Wilson¡­"


    He came out of his thoughts when he heard Jessica''s voice. Then he realized how close she was standing to him. It was not even an inch between them. She was rubbing her thighs to his knees.


    " Jessica...I need to go to my manufacturingpany. You may leave it''s gettingte " Adrian informed.


    She leaned on the table cing her elbows on the desk and said, " if you need my assistance after working hours. I will be d to serve you¡­"


    Instantly he turned his head and stared at her. He felt ufortable as her cleavage was revealing through her dress. He turned his head and moved his chair away from her.


    Then he said in an uninterested voice, " I can take care of it. You can leave nowas you are gettingte "


    "It''s okay Mr. Wilson. I have no important work at home. If you need my help, I will be ready to work hard for you even at night " she informed with a sultry smile.


    " When I need your help. I will ask you. But for now, please leave¡­" Adrian said, looking at her seriously.


    She left his cabin hoping for good luck for the next day.


    After she left, Adrian drove to the manufacturing unit to see the progress of the construction. He felt happy that they can start car manufacturing work within ten days.


    ¡­..


    When he reached home, he saw his mom reading a magazine in the living room.


    " I don''t know why you are forcing me to stay with you when you didn''t return home at the right time." His mom, Maria,ined.


    " I have an important job at a manufacturing unit. You know I have to take care of my work and Emily''spany" he exined.


    " Okay. I can understand." She said,


    Then she continued, " After your marriage, I want you to spend your time with your family. I want you to be happy with your wife and kids."


    " Sure mom. You will see me happy with my wife. And I promise you to give a grandchild very soon " Adrian said thinking of Katherine in his mind but he didn''t know that he was going to fulfil his promise of giving her grandchild very very soon.


    " I am d to see your happy face after a long time. All credit goes to Emily. " Maria said and immediately made a call to Emily to thank her.


    Instantly Adrian''s face turned off because he hid the truth from his mother that the cause of happiness is Katherine but not Emily. He wanted to tell the truth about Katherine to his mom but he stopped himself as he doesn''t know what is there behind her silence.


    Hepleted the bath. He and Maria had dinner with usual talk. Then he went to his room and texted Katherine


    " Hope if I go through the pain of your injury. Get well soon. "


    Your Ad.


    As she was already sleeping she didn''t reply to his message. He already knew that she wouldn''t reply so he prayed for her for speedy recovery and drifted to sleep.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    Katherine opened her eyes and noticed bright light through her windows. Slowly she stood up from the bed andpleted her chores. She took her mobile on the table and found a message in it.


    She read the message and kept it aside as she was still mad at him for being close to Jessica the day before. She ignored his message and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. But to her surprise, Martin was already present in the kitchen and was trying to prepare breakfast by watching a cooking video on his gadget.


    Sheughed at him as it was the first time he was preparing food.


    " Kathie...stopughing. I was trying to help you" He whined.


    Then continued, " I can''t see you working like a clock anymore. You need some rest " he said sincerely.


    " We are family. Not strangers or sharing roommates. Don''t repeat these words again" she yelled.


    " Okay princess. Take your seat. I will prepare breakfast in a few minutes " he said and seeded in preparing pancakes.


    ¡­..


    Adrian went to thepany expecting Katherine but she didn''te. So he had to work with Jessica as Katherine didn''te to thepany. He wondered why Katherine didn''t react to his closeness with Jessica. He thought she woulde the next day. Otherside, he was worried about her burned hand.


    " Sir, we got an invitation for the party this Friday night, " Jessica excitedly, breaking his chain of thoughts.


    " Which party?" He asked her without looking at her face. He has been annoyed with her flirty behavior since morning.


    " " She said.


    " I think it''s better if you go back to your work. We can talk about itter, ``he suggested.


    She nodded her head and left his cabin with disappointment.


    " Taking so much time to seduce this man. How to deal with a hot and handsome CEO. " She thought in her mind.


    Meanwhile, David came to Jessica to get information about Katherine. He was stunned to see her drained out face.


    " What happened? Why are you looking gloomy? " David asked her as she used to be active all the time.


    " Nothing¡­." She replied with irritation.


    " Tell me...May I help you with your work?" David asked with concern.


    " It''s not rted to work. It''s rted to Mr. Wilson " she said.


    " What happened? Did he molest you?" He questioned.


    " If he tries to molest me then I will be happy and eventually give him everything I have. But ¡­" she said.


    " What ! " David eximed.


    " Shut your mouth or else flies will enter " she said ring at him.


    He gulped his throat and said, " Are you out of your mind? Do you know who he is? "


    "I don''t care even if he is president of our country. FirstI wanted him for one night but now I have be possessive. I can''t tolerate someone who cares about my beauty, "She said, gritting her teeth.


    " If Miss.Greenes to know about your feelings, she will throw you out of herpany " David reminded for good.


    " Who cares? I can get a job in some otherpany" she replied neglectly.


    " I think you''ve gone crazy¡­" he said.


    " Ofcourse...he is such a hunk¡­" she replied.


    He sighed with her stupidity.


    " Okay. Please tell me why Katherine is noting to the office" David asked her.


    " Why don''t you call her?" Jessica asked.


    " We had a fight. She will not pick up my calls" he reasoned.


    " Ohh"


    " I came to know that her hands were burned while cooking. Maybe she won''te to the office for two weeks" she said.


    " Two weeks," he startled.


    " Meanwhile, I can deal with this boss," she said dreamily.


    " Okay. Thanks for the information. " He said and left her cabin thinking of Katherine.


    ¡­..


    When Katherine was narrating bedtime stories,she heard a message popping in her mobile. Instantly , she took her mobile and epted Adrian''s message like the night before.


    " Buttercup...I am so sorry. I wanted to make you jealous. Pleasee to the office. I am dying to see you. Please ¡­"


    She read the message andhad a small smile on her lips.


    On the other side, he waited for ten minutes but there was no reply.


    " If you don''te to the office tomorrow. I wille to your home and ¡­."He sent another text message.


    Her eyes popped out reading his message.


    " Mumma...please continue the stories¡­" Sam pleaded. She kept her mobile aside andpleted narrating the story. Then made him sleep.


    That night, she turned and tossed on the bed thinking of his threatening. She was scared to think of the consequences of his presence again in her house and also worried about convincing Martin to allow her to join in work. She knew Martin since her childhood, he was overprotective like a brother.


    She set the rm on her mobile and slept cuddling Sam beside her.


    ¡­..


    Finally, she convinced Martin and went to thepany but she waste to arrive. She entered his cabin without knocking on the door. She was dumbstruck to see Jessica unbuttoning his shirt buttons in his cabin.


    Adrian stood up from the chair on noticing Katherine standing at the door.

 Chapter 88 - Hard To Convince Her

    Katherine stood rooted in the ce, staring at both of them.


    " Hope I don''tdisturb you both?" Katherine said sarcastically.


    " No, not at all, Katherine, please,e in," Jessica moved away from Adrian.But Adrian was scared of her anger. He knew it was dangerous to tame jealous Katherine.


    Jessica was disappointed as her n failed due to her interruption and started cursing Katherine in her mind.


    " I am here to inform you that Mr. Noah of Sherlin fabrics was trying to contact you but your mobile was switched off. So I had toe even here as he wanted to meet you " Katherine said in a serious tone.


    She was ring at Adrian with her ferocious eyes. Adrian thought to tease her to make her jealous. But he never expected his n would backfire on him.


    " I am sorry for the inconvenience," Adrian said.


    " You can''t be sorry for the inconvenience. I am the one who should be sorry to disturb your privacy," Katherine said


    Adrian felt disappointed as all his attempts failed due to Jessica. He was trying hard to rebuild their rtionship but all went in vain.


    " I conveyed my message, now I will go to my house as I am still on leave," Katherine said coldly.


    " Katherine, please stay at least for a while, I have to discuss with you about Sherlin fabricspany as you alreadye here," Adrian asked Katherine to stop her so that he could give her an exnation.


    Katherine stood there silently for a while.


    "I am sorry, I can''t stay here. My friend is waiting for me outside. I have to leave now " she said seriously.


    " Anyways, you have a new Assistant to guide you. Hope you feel free to discuss this with her. " Katherine said looking at Jessica.


    Jessica felt a little bit annoyed. She thought about getting Katherine''s ce so that she could stay closer. But that was not possible. Her n failed due to Katherine''s arrival. She was not happy with Katherine''s presence.


    " Jessica, please stayplete the assignment meanwhile. I need to discuss an important matter with Katherine " Adrian said and made her leave them alone.


    " What do you want to discuss? Tell me quickly, I have to go fast" Katherine said with irritation.


    Adrian walked quickly towards the door and locked his cabin.


    " What do you think you are doing?" Katherine yelled.


    " I was thinking about locking my cabin, have youe toin about it? " Adrian said.


    " Why did you lock the door? Don''t you think that''s a bit odd? " She said and stood up from the chair.


    " I thought to lock the cabin so that I can talk in private with you," he said, looking at the burning fire in her eyes.


    " You are getting on my nerves, open the door and let me go," Katherine said in a furious tone. Adrian unlocked the door and opened it. He locked the door again with a smirk.


    " What do you want to say? She asked.


    He was silently staring at his eyes.


    " I have to go, I have to leave. I don''t want to talk to you, ``she yelled at him.


    He ignored her yelling and came towards her.


    " Please listen to me" He pleaded while sitting beside her in the chair and took her burned hand.


    " I don''t want to listen to you, I don''t want to talk to you. I just want to go " Katherine said in a very angry tone.


    " I am fine. I think I am cured now. I will be fine in a few days. Meanwhile, you enjoy the new Assistant" Katherine replied in a cold voice.


    " Why? Are you feeling jealous when you find Jessica touching me?" He asked.


    Katherine was silent for a while. She was angry with him.


    " I don''t want to talk about it. And why do you think I could be jealous? Huh? I don''t care who you are, " she barked.


    Adrian was silent for a while.


    She thought that he was enjoying Jessica''spany in her absence. She felt that he was trying to make her realize that any woman can fall for him if he tries.


    " I am sorry for the inconvenience that happened to you. And I am sorry for the misunderstanding that happened between you and me. I didn''t mean it that way. I was only trying to tease you" Adrian said in a sincere tone.


    Adrian was looking at her face with his keen eyes. His eyes were so warm and soft and he was trying hard to win her trust.


    " I don''t know what to hear your exnation. And I am not naive to understand what you both were doing. I think it''s not necessary to exin to your assistant. " She replied in an angry tone.


    Adrian was surprised to hear her words. He was expecting her to ept his exnation.


    " I was only trying to show you my feelings for you. I was only trying to make you jealous. I was trying to make you jealous, because ¡­. " Adrian''s words stopped in the middle.


    She continued, " You want to prove to me that any woman will fall for you"


    Adrian was looking at her eyes with his gaze. He was trying to read her eyes. He was trying to make her understand.


    " I am not interested to hear anything from you. I have already told you that I don''t have any feelings for you.I want to be alone. " She said and stood up from the chair.


    Adrian felt disappointed. He was trying hard to win her trust but he failed to do so. He was upset and did not understand how to convince her.


    Before she left his cabin, he held her left-hand wrist and pulled her onto hisp.


    " Leave me. What are you doing?" She wriggled.


    " Shhh...stay quiet " he shouted.


    She looked at him like a scared rabbit.


    " Look at my shirt...." he ordered.


    " No. I don''t want to,"she replied angrily.


    Adrian was not satisfied with her reply. She was testing his patience.


    " If you don''t see my white shirt. Then I will remove my shirt and stand before you shirtless, " he threatened.


    She was scared and looked at his damped shirt. He opened the buttons of his shirt. She noticed coffee stains on his skin and his shirt.


    " Hope you understand what happened when you entered my cabin. Before I protested Jessica, she opened my shirt first button" he exined.


    Then he continued, " Hope my buttercup calmed down, " he said, cupping her cheeks.


    She was shocked to see the coffee stains. She was looking at his shirt with curiosity. Immediately her cheeks turned red on seeing his exposed muscr chest. It had been many years, she saw him like that.


    Then he noticed her eyes staring at his chest.


    " I am yours. If you want me to remove all my clothes. I will be so d, " he said.


    She pushed away, cing her hands on her chest as she was so awkward, and tried to stand up from hisp. But he stopped her, cing one hand around her waist.


    " Mr. Wilson...let me go¡­" she said.


    " Don''t wriggle buttercup. Your movement on myp was making someone hard. " He whispered, leaning closer to her earlobe.


    Instantly she stopped wriggling and stayed still on hisp.


    Then he continued tugging at her hair" You are such a good girl. And you know good girls will be rewarded"


    She looked at him skeptically from the corner of her eyes.


    He kissed her neck and nibbled over there while drawing a pattern with his fingers on her waist.


    " Leave...CCTV cameras are there in this room. If anyonees to know, it will be a big issue. Please leave me" she reasoned.


    " Do you think I am a fool to turn on CCTV cameras in this cabin when you enter my cabin? I don''t want anyone to criticize you" he whispered in her ears which made her heart skip.


    She looked at him with disbelief.


    " Baby...you look so hot when you turn red in jealousy. I want to take you then and there" he said and hugged her.


    " Buttercup...why don''t you agree that you love me. I am tired of fighting with you. Let''s begin everything from the start" he pleaded, caressing her curves.


    Still, she was mad as Adrian was close to Jessica. Instantly she bit his neck as his shirt was open.


    With the sudden attack of her, his grip loosened.


    " You... wild cat¡­" Adrian hissed.


    She quickly took long strides and unlocked the door.


    " I too know how to teach a lesson to a person like you. Hope from now on, you will mind your own business," she said while adjusting her dress.


    " Mr. Wilson¡­ I am going to join in my work from tomorrow" she informed before leaving his cabin.


    As she stepped out, Jessica was standing outside the cabin.. She only heard Katherine telling Adrian about joining in her work.

 Chapter 89 - Her Warning

    She could not control her temper and stopped blocking Katherine''s way, cing her hand in the air.


    They both were unaware that Adrian was hearing everything from the other side of the door.


    Katherine fisted her hand, controlling her anger, ring at her.


    " What is your problem? If you are not interested in enjoying life then why are you interfering in others'' matters? " Jessica asked her.


    " Do you know what you are talking about? Remember in your mind, He is the fiance of Miss. Green and our boss. Better if you are in your limits" Katherine suggested.


    "Why? What happened to you? Are you jealous that Mr.Wilson is interested in me but not in you? " she asked with a wicked smile.


    " I don''t owe any exnation to abitch like you. "Katherine retorted.


    " How dare you call me bitch? Jessica screamed and raised her hand to p Katherine.


    Katherine held her hand and twisted her hand at her back before she pped her with her left hand. Jessica was stunned by her action. Her grip was tight on her wrist and Jessica was wriggling. But Katherine seemed to be like a boiling Volcano.


    " Do you think I don''t know about you. ? Huh!!"She shouted at Jessica.


    " I know everything about you, how you change a man every week in your life just like a bedsheet on the bed," she said with disgust.


    "Stay away from Mr.Wilson. If you try to create a problem between Mr. Wilson and Miss. Green with your dirty intentions. I swear that you will see the other side of me. " Katherine warned her before Jessica came out of her shock.


    From the other side, Adrian was enjoying her anger as he sensed how jealous and possessive about him. But he was getting mad thinking why she was running away from him being so crazy for him.


    It was the first time Jessica evident Katherine''s furious side. She could not utter a single word from her mouth. She felt humiliated by her insult as David and another employee heard her words. She felt embarrassed by her insult.


    " If you don''t change your behavior. I have a right to terminate you from your job as an HR head of thispany" she gave the final ultimatum to Jessica.


    With her words, Jessica seriously walked out of that ce.


    " What happened? David asked Katherine looking at her burned hand.


    " Nothing." She said with a serious face.


    " Oaky. How is your health? " David asked, touching her hand.


    " Good. I am joining back in the office for work tomorrow" she said.


    As soon as Adrian heard David''s voice, he came out of his cabin. He pretended as if he didn''t know what happened a few minutes back. He saw David and the other employee outside her cabin.


    He looked at David and questioned him, " what are you doing here?"


    " That¡­.I am here to know about Katherine''s health" he stammered.


    " Okay. I want everyone to go back to their respective work" Adrian said in a strict tone.


    David and the other employee were standing and left the ce on seeing Adrian''s serious face.


    " Mr. Wilson, I think it''s better if you also behave professionally with your employees," she suggested.


    " Yeah. You are right. But if one of the employees is the love of my life" he whispered leaning towards her.


    She red at him and walked out without looking back. But he stood with a victorious smile watching her.


    ¡­..


    At Maple coboration


    " Mr. Brown...Just now we received the email from Wrightson Exports and Imports" Ruby informed Steven.


    Steven and Ruby had been busy with the Contract for a long time. The Contract Was for Shipping Manufacturing. It was the Biggest Contract they had ever had. They were very excited to get it. They were going to get a lot of profit with this project.


    " Arrange the meeting and finalize the date for the contract" Steven informed her.


    " It is done. The meeting will be in thirty minutes" she answered.


    " very well done." He appreciated her.


    After a discussion with the client, he informed her to book two tickets to Florida and rooms to stay.


    " We have to start tomorrow morning," he informed.


    " We!!!" Ruby asked confusingly. " Do you mean us?"


    " Yes, us," Steven said smiling.


    " What!!!" Ruby eximed.


    " We have to go there. Being my secretary you have to apany me," Steven said.


    " The client is going to wait for us there. We have to go there" he repeated.


    " I can''t go there," Ruby said. "I have to make sure that the contract is done."


    " We have to go there. It is final " Steven ordered.


    She lowered her head and stood in the same ce.


    " What is your problem?" He asked her.


    " I have never been away from my family. I cannot stay without them for one week" she replied.


    " Don''t worry," Steven said.


    "You are an adult now and a working woman. And it is part of your job, " he reminded her.


    " I know, but I have never been away from them before," she replied.


    " See. It''s part of your job and you have toe with me. If we finish our work, we will return in three days" he assured her.


    Finally, she agreed to apany him on the office trip.


    " Be ready at sharp 7 am, I will send my driver to pick you up at your home for the airport," Steven said.


    The remaining day, she prepared the contract to be signed by the client and other work.


    " Get ready by sharp 7 am " Steven reminded her.


    " Okay, I will pack my things and be ready," she said while she was leaving for her home.


    " Good day," He said.


    " You too," She replied.


    ...


    After going back home, Ruby informed Kathie and Martin about the office trip to Florida while having their dinner.


    " Wow...what will you bring to me from there?" Sam asked excitedly who was sitting with them.


    " What do you want? " Ruby asked him.


    " A big car with batteries¡­" Sam said.


    All of the sudden, Katherine coughed at Sam''s words.


    " Like father, like son¡­crazy about cars¡­" she thought in her mind.


    Martin gave her a ss of water and made her drink. She thanked him and drank the water silently.


    " Take care of yourself. Don''t go alone in the new ce" Katherine instructed like a mother.


    Ruby smiled and nodded her head.


    ¡­..


    The next morning, Steven sent a car to Ruby''s house. She bid bye to all and started in the car to the airport.


    Steven already arrived and sat in the airport waiting for Ruby. He was so excited about the contract. And also about spending time with Ruby for one week.


    A few minutester, he saw Ruby walking towards him. She was looking gorgeous in a thin-strapped floral dress. Her open blonde hair was open.


    " Good morning, Mr. Brown" she greeted with a bright smile.


    "It''s Steven for you¡­.Ruby" he said.


    " Yes." She nodded shyly.


    There was an announcement in the airport about the dy of flight due to bad weather conditions. Ruby and Steven were very upset.


    " I don''t think it is going to bete. I think the ne has alreadynded" Ruby said.


    " We will wait," he replied.


    " Why don''t we have breakfast meanwhile," Steven asked her.


    " Okay," she followed him. Then he ordered two sandwiches in the food court at the airport


    While eating, they heard the announcement that the passenger should check-in for the boarding.


    Ruby and Steven went to the check-in counter.


    " Hello, are you the passengers for the flight to Florida?" The flight attendant asked them.


    She took their flight tickets and checked to see if they had checked in.


    " Yes, we are," Ruby said.


    " Your names?" The attendant asked.


    " Ruby and Steven," she replied.


    " Okay. You have to go to the gate to board the ne" she said.


    " Fine," Ruby replied.


    They went to the gate. They went through the security check and then boarded the ne.


    " I hope this flight is going to be on time," Ruby said.


    " I hope so too," he replied


    After a while, the pilot announced the flight was going to fly. All of the sudden, Ruby intertwined her hands to his arms.


    " I am scared. I am scared of flying" she said.


    " Don''t worry, it will be fine," he replied.


    " I don''t know. I have never flown before" she replied leaning her head to his shoulder.


    " I promise you, it will be fine," he assured her. " I hope you are alright,"


    " I wille with you. I will be with you for the whole flight" he promised.


    " I am d," she said with a weak smile.


    The ne reached its destination. They were in Florida. The nended. The pilot informed them that they had to go to the terminal.


    " We have to go to the terminal," he informed her.


    " Fine," Ruby said.


    They went to the terminal and went through the security check. They came out of the airport. They went to the hotel. They went through the security check. They reached the hotel.. Steven booked two VIP rooms on thest floor for a good view of the city in the night lights.

 Chapter 90 - Client Meeting

    Steven knocked on the door and pulled out the keys to his room. The hotel had a great view of the beach. He would have realized that he had a view of the beach, but his mind was a million miles away at the moment.


    He took a few more steps and looked at the door. It was the connecting door to the adjacent room. He opened it and stepped in. He saw Ruby in the room who was unpacking her stuff from the luggage bag.


    She was startled to see him walk in. She put her suitcase down on the bed and looked up at him. He was still wearing his suit. Steven smiled at her


    "Hey sorry. I thought it was balcony attached to my room" he said rubbing his nape with his palm. Ruby took a deep breath, grabbed her suitcase, and put a smile on her face.


    " It''s fine," she replied hiding her awkwardness.


    " Okay. Getting ready fast. We have to go to meet the client " he said and walked to his room closing the adjacent door between their rooms.


    She sighed in relief and locked the door. Rubbing her forehead she moved to her luggage bag and took a white blouse and grey skirt from it to wear. She took a shower and wore the dress. Rubbing her eyes she touched her hair with her palm and took out her hairpins. Taking off her hair and letting it flow down her back she took out her golden earrings and put them on her ears. She took her white high heels and put them on her feet.


    Rubbing her lips she checked her makeup and groomed herself. She was ready to go. She took a few steps towards the door and stopped there.


    Without knocking on the door, she opened the door and entered his room as she heard his phone was ringing continuously. At the same time, Steven came out hurriedly from the bathroom on hearing his mobile ring. He was only wrapped in a white towel and was shirtless.


    They both dumped and fell on the bed identally as both anted to attend the call. Shended on him and her lips pressed on his chest giving her lipstick marks over there.


    Ruby was still breathing heavily, her eyes still closed and her hair all over the bed as if the wind blew it. Steven was finding it hard to breathe as he was getting aroused due to the lips of Ruby on his chest. He pulled her on top of him and put his hands on her waist to move her closer to him. She opened her eyes and saw the state he was in.


    She put her hands on his chest and moved back.


    " I am sorry," she said looking down at her hands.


    Steven gulped as he heard his mobile ringing again. He was still not able to take his hands off of her waist. Ruby swallowed as she felt the softness of Steven''s barrel chest. He moved his hands towards his mobile and attended to the call stillying on the bed. Ruby looked at him while he was busy incall and her eyes widened in shock. She started to panic due to the closeness of his body to hers.


    " Oh my God! What am I doing?" she thought.


    She quickly stood up from him as she found her lip marks on his chest. She felt shy and walked out of the room without turning her head. She couldn''t believe what she had done.


    "Why did I do all that?" she asked herself.


    A few minutester, Ruby could hear his voice. She was filled with shame to be caught in such a state by Steven.


    " Ruby. Shall we go?" He asked to break the awkward silence between them.


    " Yes." She replied and was still in a spin as she was feeling guilty for what she did.


    Steven grabbed his keys and wallet and walked out of the room. He locked the door and walked towards the elevator. He had to think of his next move and how to handle the situation.


    Ruby followed him silently. He took the restaurant to have pizza because they only had breakfast in the morning. She was feeling nervous to look at his face after that incident. The waiter served the pizza and left but she was not eating. She sat quietly fiddling her fingers.


    " Ruby!" Steven said softly. He looked at her and frowned. He took the te of pizza and put it on the table.


    " Don''t like to eat pizza. Shall I order any other for you?" He asked her.


    They sat quietly for a minute until Ruby picked the te and took a bite of the pizza. Steven took a bite of his pizza and sipped the drink he had ordered.


    She was feeling so shy to look at his face. Steven watched her silently for a long period as he ate his pizza. He finished his drink and put down the ss.


    " What are you thinking?" He asked her.


    She kept on looking down as she was feeling shy. Frankly, she could not answer him truthfully. He was looking at her intensely.


    " I am¡­.feeling ...awkward to face you¡­." She stammered.


    " Ruby...it''s okay. It was unexpected. If you were like that then how can we work together? Let''s go, we are gettingte for a meeting " he said, cing his palm on her knuckles.


    She raised her head and looked into his eyes. He squeezed her hand and smiled looking at her.


    " Shall we go? " He asked her.


    She nodded her head shyly and started with him to the Mr.Wrightsonpany. They started in the cab to thepany.


    The discussion between them went well. The president of thepany agreed to sign the deal with them. Steven was so d to get the deal which was prestigious to theirpany.


    " Mr. Brown, we can sign the deal in three days. I will inform you once the documents are ready" The client said.


    " Thank you¡­" Steven replied and they came out of the cabin.


    " Congrats ¡­" Ruby said with a smile.


    Once they reached the hotel, he informed his father of the deal over the phone. He changed into shorts and a T-shirt. He was so happy and enjoying whiskey-watching TV.


    On the other side, Ruby was feeling bored and sat on the balcony watching the Seaview at sunset. Feeling bored, she slept in the room.


    ¡­...

 Chapter 91 - Wedding Date

    She woke up when her stomach was making noise with hunger. She was scared to go alone to order the food. So she knocked on Steven''s room door.


    " Come in¡­" he said.


    " Ohh...Ruby. Why are you here? Do you need anything? " He asked.


    " Shall we go to dinner?" She asked him.


    " Let me order the food to be delivered to our rooms," he said, sipping his whiskey.


    " You are looking so happy," Ruby said.


    " Yes...Ruby. I am so happy. This deal gives us more turnover to ourpany. " He said and all of sudden lifted Ruby in his arms. Then twirled her with excitement.


    Even though she was shocked, to bnce herself, she ced her hands around his neck.


    " Let''s celebrate¡­" he ced her down on her feet then served whiskey in another ss.


    " No. I don''t want to drink. You know, I can''t tolerate alcohol. " She denied.


    " What Ruby? Don''t you want to share my happiness? Huh!! The only peg...okay " he said and gave her a ss of whiskey.


    Meanwhile, the room boy arranged a table on the balcony and ced food on it. They enjoyed the dinner enjoying the city view.


    As Ruby was hungry, shepleted her food without looking out.


    " Is there any other office work? " Ruby asked suddenly.


    "Nope.." he replied.


    " If you arefortable, we can explore ces around. What do you say?" Steven asked.b


    " Yes. I will feel bored staying alone in the room" she said.


    " Okay then get ready at sharp 9 in the morning. We will go out " he said.


    " Okay."


    " Good night," she said and went to her room.


    Sheid on the bed thinking of the incidents that happened in the morning.


    ¡­..


    .....


    Katherine joined in her work even though Martin insisted she stay at home to take some rest. When ites to Adrian, she will be so possessive.


    ¡­.


    Adrian was so delighted to see her in thepany. But he felt guilty that she had to work with the burned hand. The day was busy with client meetings and other important things. She tried her best to go to his cabin as she knew about him.


    " Please bring one coffee¡­" Adrian ordered Kathie over the inte.


    She knew it was willingly disturbing her. She sighed and went to bring him coffee.


    When he entered his cabin, it was Mr. Green and Adrian''s mother, Maria in his cabin.


    " Two more cups of coffee please¡­" he said looking at them.


    She nodded and left to bring coffee for them.


    When she entered the cabin, she heard Mr. Green talking about the wedding dates of Emily and Adrian. On the other side, Adrian was asking them to wait till Emily returned. She quietly ced the coffee on the work table and left his cabin without looking at Adrian.


    She sat in the cabin while silent tears flowing from her eyes. She wiped her tears and got busily checking the emails on theptop.


    " Mom...I and Emily already told you to wait for a few months. Why are you both rushing things? " Adrian asked in irritation.


    " Adrian...what we are doing is for your good. It''s not good to stay away from each other after engagement for more days. You are young. Enjoy your life. " Mr. Green suggested.


    "The first talk with your daughter then take the decision," Adrian said rudely to Mr. Green.


    " We don''t want to talk anymore. We will fix the date of your wedding" Maria, his mother said her decision and came out of the cabin.


    ...


    As soon as she came out of the cabin, she saw Katherine and observed her.


    " I saw her somewhere. But where?" She thought in her mind but she could not remember.


    " Shall we go?" Mr. Green asked Maria.


    They left the ce with a serious face.


    ...


    " You are strong...Kathie. Don''t cry. Feel happy thinking about him, at least he will be happy in the future. " She consoled her heart.


    She lost her appetite. She skipped her lunch which Martin prepared for her. Afterpleting her work, she checked the time.


    She arranged her things in her handbag and stood up to leave. She got a call on the inte. She knew how it was.


    " Miss. Davis. Still, you have ten minutes to leave. I want you in my cabin" Adrian said in a serious tone.


    " I don''t want toe" she denied.


    " If Ie to your cabin and whatever happens over there then don''t me me." He threatened.


    Just in time, David came to meet her.


    " Katherine, shall I drop you at your home?" He asked her.


    She thought for a while and said," Can you wait for me for ten minutes. I have to inform Mr. Wilson before leaving home"


    " Sure. I will wait for you" he said as she agreed toe with him.


    When she stepped in, she was caged by two manly hands from behind.


    " I am fighting against my mom to stop this wedding. I am trying hard to make you mine. "


    " But you are treating me like a gue. Why are you doing this to me? Where is my Kathie who used to be crazy for me? " he questioned gritting his teeth.


    " I told you many times, I am not interested in you. " She said firmly


    Then she continued " If you leave me, I have to go home. Hope now office hours arepleted" looking at the clock hanging on the wall.


    " It hard to believe to see my kind-hearted angel changed to the cruel witch," he said losing his grip on her.


    " Why is it hard for you to ept marrying Miss. Green? You are already engaged to her. Is it because you find me now? Huh?"


    " If you loved me truly then you never expect anyone to marry. You are engaged to her, it means your love is not sincere for me " she said.


    " So don''t say that I am the reason for your problem. Let me go, David is waiting for me outside" she informed and pushed him.


    " Run as much as you can. But I will make you mine hook or crook. I will make sure to punish you for torturing me " he said when she ced her hand on the doorknob to open the door.


    She smiled weakly and left his cabin.

 Chapter 92 - Romance In Trial Room

    Katherine came out of his cabin and took a deep breath closing her eyes. She just wanted to calm her mind to not be affected by his words.


    She walked towards her cabin where David was waiting for her.


    " Shall we start?" David asked her. He was feeling happy that Katherine agreed toe with him for the first time.


    She nodded, stering a fake smile.


    " Okay."


    " Wait a minute, I have ten minutes to work in the cabin," he said and asked toe with him so that they could go together.


    She followed him to his cabin. He worked on hisptop for a few minutes then they took the elevator to go to the parking lot.


    " You made me so happy. Hope your anger vanishes on me" David asked her.


    " David¡­ "


    " Listen carefully to me. I only see you as a good friend, not more than that. I know that you are a good person at heart because I have been working here for a few years. But Love is something different. I don''t have the same feelings for you. Please move on in your life. " she said.


    " Okay. But tell me why? Do you have someone in your heart?" He questioned her.


    " Yes. Till I am alive, he will be the only one in my heart," she replied.


    " He is so lucky that he won your heart," David said with a sad smile.


    " May I know his name? Where is he? " He asked her curiously.


    " We can talk about itter. First, drop me at my home" She said to avoid the topic.


    " Yeah...yeah¡­"


    He opened the door so that she could sit. He sat in the driving seat and turned on the key to start. But the engine was not working.


    " Oh my god!! What happened to my car" he cried in frustration.


    He stepped out and checked by opening the hound of the car. He saw oil leaking in it. At the same time, a red car stopped near to him.


    " Any problem with your car?" Adrian asked, sliding down the window ss.


    " I have no idea. What was the problem ?" he replied?


    " Let me check. Maybe, you don''t know that I am a mechanical engineer, " he said ande out of the car.


    He checked the engine and informed me that he should take it to the garage for repair as the engine was damaged.


    " ohhh no!!!" David held his face with his right hand.


    " Shall I drop you anywhere?" Adrian asked.


    " No. I was thinking about Katherine. I thought about dropping her at her home but ¡­." David said in a sad tone.


    Meanwhile, Katherine stepped out of David''s car and said, " I am going by myself. I am gettingte"


    " If you don''t mind.I will drop you at your home, Miss. Davis " Adrian said politely.


    " It''s okay. I will go by taxi or bus" she replied.


    " Your hand is burned and I think it''s better toe with me," Adrian said and also David supported Adrian''s suggestion.


    At least she agreed to his words and sat in his car quietly. He started the engine and the car hit the road.


    The road was crowded with cars as it was the regr time to return for everyone to their houses. She looked outside to avoid talking with him.


    Suddenly he ced his hand on her thighs and squeezed it. She turned her head and looked at Adrian.


    " Mr. Wilson...what are you doing?" She shouted.


    This time, he moved his palm inside her skirt. He caressed her smooth milky white skin.


    " Adrian...stop it. Take away your hands.


    " she screamed.


    " So ...you still remember my name?" He questioned.


    He took his hands away from her and asked, " Do you know why you areing with me in my car?"


    " David''s car was repaired. So I had toe with you" she answered.


    " I damaged his car and I nned all this. I don''t want you to go with that flirt. " He said, tightening his grip on the steering wheel.


    " You nned!! " She was startled.


    " Yes...sweetheart. It''s me. No one is allowed to be close to you. You are mine" he said, taking her hand into his palm.


    "I am not an object to im" she retorted.


    He smiled at her and stopped in a dark ce where no vehicles were passing by.


    " Why did you stop the car?" She questioned.


    Without notice, he pulled her by the waist and imed her lips hungrily. She tried to push him away with one hand but his grip was so strong. The kiss was aggressive as if he was punishing her. She surrendered to him as she failed in pushing him. He stopped when her lips were swollen.


    Once their breath became normal, he caressed her lips with his thumb whereas she closed her eyes.


    " Buttercup...don''t try to awaken the wild side of love in my heart." He said and then she opened her eyes.


    While cing his palms on both sides of her neck, he said, "And I can also understand one thing. If you feel disgusted by my touch then you might p me now. But you didn''t say one word against my action"


    " I am giving you one week to think about us. Only one week. You shoulde back to me. Hope you will make a good decision. Better don''t try to provoke the beast inside. It will not be good for us, " he informed and resumed driving.


    He stopped the car at the mall in the middle of the way to her house. He stepped out of the car and opened the door, " let''s go¡­"


    " Where are you taking me?" She asked him.


    " Firste¡­" he said and dragged her into the mall.


    He took the woman''s dress designing floor. As it was an expensive mall in the city there were only a few customers inside. He asked the salesgirl to show the dress for party wear which suits Katherine.


    " I don''t want any dresses. " She said.


    " Who asked your opinion? Let me buy dresses for you. I want to pamper you and spoil you with my love, " he said and selected four dresses.


    He selected an olive green obligated maxi dress, rust rose ruffled midi dress, a milk-white shoulder off ruffle midi dress, and a ck short strapless prom gown.


    " Go and check these dresses " he ordered her.


    " I don''t wear it, " she replied.


    " If you don''t listen then I wille to the trial room and try these dresses with my hand on your body" he whispered so that the salesgirl could not hear.


    Her eyes popped out on hearing words. Her hands started shivering. He held her palms and dragged her to the trial room.


    " Do you want me to change your dress?" He whispered again in her ears and closed the door.


    " No...no...I will change by myself. Please ...You go¡­" she stammered.


    " That''s like a good girl" he kissed her cheeks and waited sitting on the chair.


    She closed the door and thought in my mind, " where did I get stuck? Why are you making it difficult for me? Please don''t do this to me, Ad. It took me many months to live without you. If you again shower your love on me, I will die"


    " Kathie¡­e fast. I am waiting. " He said, knocking on the door.


    First, she wore ruffled olive green dresses and came out to show him as she had no other option.


    " Beautiful," heplimented.


    " Wear this dress for tomorrow''s party," he said.


    " Come on...show me the other dress¡­" he said with a smile.


    " I think your boyfriend...loves you so much¡­" one of the salesgirls said to her.


    Then she wore a rose-colored dress and a white shoulder dress. He was so happy to see her in those dresses as she was looking gorgeous. He observed her beauty increasedpared to the past.


    Finally, she wore a ck strapless prom gown and walked out hesitantly as it stopped wearing after giving birth to Sam. Adrian stood up from the chair as he was mesmerized by her beauty. She was looking so hot and sexy. His eyes moved down to her neck and then to partially exposed twin globes.


    Immediately, he dragged her with him to the trial room and locked the door. She was shocked by his sudden act.


    " Fuck...you are driving insane. " He whispered, cing his face in the crook of her neck.


    Her heart beating fast with the closeness. She wanted to send him out before someone finds both in the trial room. But she waste in doing it.


    He was sucking her lips cing his hand at the nape of her neck. When he was satisfied with her lips,he started kissing her neck while squeezing her soft globes.


    Her body was melting with his touch and was under the control ofShe fisted his suit to control her moan biting her lower lips. They both forgot their surroundings. Slowly his lips moved down to her cleavage. She threw her head back pulling him closer to her.


    All of the sudden, she heard someone knock on the door..Instantly she opened her eyes and came back to reality.

 Chapter 93 - Sorry...sweetheart

    She pushed him away from her and looked at the door. She felt so embarrassed to open the door and face the people outside.


    Adrian noticed her facial expression and apologized, " I am sorry. I could not control myself. I forgot where we are at"


    She turned away from him, closing her eyes to calm her mind. She looked so frustrated. He sensed how embarrassing it would be for her to face the people outside. He quietly opened the door and walked out of the trial room. He went to pay the bills for the dresses at the bill counter.


    After a few minutes, Katherine came out of the trail room changing her dress. She saw the salesgirl and a few customers giggling at her. She quickly walked out of the mall without waiting for him. Adrian noticed her going out hurriedly and ran after her like a love-sick puppy.


    " Kathie¡­."


    " Kathie¡­.Stop¡­ " he followed calling her.


    " What do you think of yourself? Huh? " she shouted at him.


    Then she continued " For god sake, behave yourself. Do you know how I felt when those people were staring at me? "


    While holding her wrist with one hand and carrying shopping bags with another hand, he dragged her to his car. He unlocked the car and opened the door. He made her sit in the car.


    " Please¡­.calm down. I am extremely sorry " he said then ran to the other side and sat in the driving seat.


    " It''s okay. It ismon in this modern time. " he tried to calm her.


    " Stop it. "


    " I died with shame with their res and giggles. Do you know how embarrassing it was? " she shouted.


    " Love...What can I do if you are so sexy in that dress? I could not control myself, " he answered shamelessly.


    She red at him and instantly he shut his mouth, noticing her eyes which were red with tears and anger.


    He remained silent and started driving the car while stealing nces in between from the corner of his eyes. There wasplete silence in the car. All the way, she didn''t turn her head.


    ¡­.


    " We reached¡­." He said finally.


    Without looking at him, she got down from the car. He reminded her to take shopping bags with her.


    " I don''t want them. Give it to your fiance" she replied and ran into her house. After entering the room, she threw her things in her hands on the bed.


    He stayed there for some time looking at the house. Then he drove to his vi.


    ....


    She went to the bathroom and turned the shower knob. Still, she could his lips and hands over her. She started crying remembering intimate moments and how she melted with his touch. She stayed under the shower for half an hour to hide her tears from Martin and Sam.


    After bing normal, she prepared dinner. First, she fed Sam as he was sleepy and tired. Sam wished good night to and went to sleep. Martin and Katherine were alone and having their dinner.


    " Kathie¡­.I want to share the good news" he said with excitement.


    She noticed happiness on his face after many years and asked " You looked so happy. That means your book was published. Isn''t it?"


    " Yes, Kathie. Tomorrow my novel is going to be sold in the market. Hope I get good recognition, " he said.


    " I have full faith in your work. Your novel will be Talk of the town" She encouraged.


    " If your words be true then all credit goes to you. You worked for us like a clock all the time. Being a man, I didn''t earn a penny. Still, you supported me all the time and saved the money for my treatment. I am blessed to have a best friend like you" he said emotionally.


    " Shut up. You idiot. Don''t make me cry with your words. Anyways I am so happy for you" she hugged him while still crying.


    ¡­..


    Later, they wished good night and went to sleep in their respective rooms.


    ¡­..


    At Adrian''s Vi


    As soon as he stepped inside, he found his mother sitting on the couch in the living room.She looked sad and he saw the packed suitcase beside the couch.


    " Mom¡­.Are you going anywhere? " he asked anxiously.


    " I think you have no difference if I stay or not? " She replied in an angry voice.


    " Mom¡­ What happened to you? Why are you talking like that? Don''t you know how much importance I gave to you in my life" He said.


    " Then why don''t you agree to fix your wedding date? Huh? Now you don''t respect my words" she said with hurt.


    " Oh my god!!! I think it''s one of the most terrible days in my life. I am facing the wrath of the two most important women of my life. " he thought in his mind.


    " Why are you so silent? What is going on in your mind? Tell me..." Maria shouted.


    " Emily will return in three to four days, then we can discuss it. Please be patient for four days, " he pleaded.


    She looked at his face and walked towards him. She caressed his face and asked, " Are you hiding anything from me? Did you and Emily break up? "


    " Please...don''t think too much and get worried about us. It will affect your health. I swear that we did not fight. " he assured his mother.


    " Then it''s okay. "


    " But don''t tell me that you are not going to marry," she warned.


    He smiled at her and said, " I will marry for sure. Don''t worry. "


    " Mom¡­.let have dinner. I am so hungry," he said, cing his hand on his stomach like a kid.


    " I was so angry at you. So I don''t prepare dinner for us. I wanted to leave our hometown" she answered.


    " Give me a few minutes, I will prepare dinner," she said with a serious face.


    " No need to prepare. Let''s go out for dinner" he said.


    They both went to the restaurant in his car. When Adrian was looking for the empty table, his mother hurriedly walked towards the table where one couple was having their dinner.


    " Hi, Thomas....How are you? " Maria greeted Thomas who was having dinner with his wife.

 Chapter 94 - Word War

    " Hi, Thomas...How are you? " Maria greeted Thomas who was having dinner with his wife.


    Adrian turned his head and followed his mom when she mentioned Thomas''s name.


    " It had been a long time, we met¡­." Mrs. Wilson said, looking at them.


    " How are you, Aunt Maria? " He stood up with a smile and hugged her then he saw Adrian standing behind her.


    " How are you, Dr. Thomas? " Adrian asked in a cold tone.


    " Good, Mr. Wilson" he replied with a straight face.


    Mrs. Wilson observed their faces and asked, " why are you talking strangely? Is there any problem between you both? "


    " Nothing ...Aunt Maria." He lied looking at his face.


    " Pleasee and join us." He invited them.


    " So ...tell me. When do youe to this city? Are you here for holiday? " Maria asked him.


    " We both are working here.I am working as an orthopedics surgeon and My wife, Jasmine, is working as Gynaecologist" he said.


    " Then being his friend Adrian, why did you not attend his engagement?" Maria questioned him.


    " We are out of the station at that time¡­" he lied looking at him.


    " Okay...let''s order dinner. " Jasmine interrupted as she knew about the cold war between two friends.


    They ordered the food and were waiting for the waitress. Maria noticed Jasmine''s baby bump and smiled at her.


    " Oh my goodness, your wife is pregnant. Congrats. " Maria congratted him.


    Then she continued" So ...you are bing a father soon. Do you know the gender of the baby?"


    " Yes, Aunt Maria. It is a girl. We came out to do the shopping for the baby as the due date is in two weeks. "Jasmine said happily.


    " I am so happy for you both."


    " But I am not happy with your friend " she sighed and looked at Adrian with disappointment.


    " What happened? " Thomas asked, looking at Adrian.


    " Mom...will stopining. Don''t start again" he said with irritation.


    "See... Your friend is happily married and expecting their baby. But you always try to escape from marriage and family responsibility. " Sheined.


    " He is already engaged. Soon he will be married, don''t worry " Jasmine tried to calm her.


    " When he agrees to fix the wedding date then only he could get married to Emily. But he is trying to postpone it" she said with a sad face.


    " Please try to convince your best friend. He will surely listen to you" Maria pleaded with Thomas.


    " I don''t think he listens to my suggestions. I am sorry, " he denied.


    Meanwhile, the waitress came and served the food. Maria was talking with Jasmine about her health and checkups whereas Adrian and Thomas were silently staring at each other.


    " Excuse me¡­" Jasmine stood up from the chair to use the washroom.


    " I wille with you to the washroom" Maria also went with her to the toilet.


    " So...you are working here. And you think it''s not important to inform me? Huh? " Adrian asked angrily.


    " I am not interested in maintaining contacts with business people like you. I am just an ordinary doctor. I am happy and content in my life. " He replied recklessly.


    " So ¡­.you mean to say...I am not your best friend now " he asked, gritting his teeth.


    " You are proved what is the value of our friendship. So we shouldn''t talk about it"he answered and Adrian saw hurt in his eyes.


    " Try to understand. In that situation, I had no other option. You knew how much I love my mom. " Adrian reasoned.


    " Are you happy now? Is aunt Maria happy now? No ...right!! " He questioned.


    "That''s why I called you for help but you didn''t attend my call. And ignored my messages. " Adrian exined.


    "Help and me? What help can an ordinary doctor do to a rich businessman " he mocked Adrian.


    Meanwhile, Maria and Jasmine returned from the washroom. After that, they had normal conservation.


    All of sudden, Maria asked Thomas, " Are you nning a baby shower for Jasmine !"


    " We didn''t think about it till now. I think we should n now" Thomas said.


    " This is your wife''s first pregnancy. How can you be so negligent ?" Maria asked her.


    " Sorry...Aunt Maria. I was busy with my work and had no idea about it. And we also have no elders at home to tell for these celebrations " Thomas informed and stopped eating.


    Jasmine ced her palm on his shoulder.


    " I know how much you love me and our baby. It doesn''t matter if we celebrate or not. I am so happy with you" Jasmine said, patting her shoulder.


    Thomas smiled weakly and said, " Yeah. I love you so much"


    " Loving and understanding life partner is very rare to get which money and status cannot give that happiness. I am so d that you entered my life" he said.


    Adrian was hurt with friend''s word. He thinks that he agreed to marry Emily''s property and her father''s status. He had no idea how his mother insisted to agree to this marriage.


    " Mom...shall we leave now? " Adrian asked all of sudden.


    " Yeah¡­".


    " Take care of your health. Bye," she advised Jasmine.


    Maria walked forward whereas Adrian stopped at them and said, " You are always my best friend.I thought you would understand my situation but you avoided me. When my love left me, I thought you are there for me as support. But when I need your support, you have ignored me. I have no one to share my pain with. "


    " Anyways I am so happy for you¡­" Adrian said and walked away from them.


    Thomas noticed so much pain in his friend''s eyes. He felt bad to hurt him with his words but it was not his mistake.


    " Thomas ¡­ I think Adrian needs you badly. He looks so disturbed. Please talk to him. "Jasmine suggested.


    " I told him not to get engaged but he didn''t listen to me. Let him suffer. It was his decision. I tried to stop him" Thomas said.


    " Let''s go.. We are gettingte¡­" Thomas informed that both went to their house.

 Chapter 95 - Exploring Places

    At Florida


    Ruby was so excited to explore the ces around Florida. So she woke early with the help of an rm on her mobile. At the same time, he heard a knock on the door. She opened the door and found Steven standing holding a cup of coffee. He was in shorts and a T-shirt.


    " Good morning. Hope you have a good sleep" he greeted.


    She smiled and nodded her head.


    " How can a woman be so beautiful even in the morning just after waking from sleep,"Steven thought in his mind, staring at her.


    " Have this coffee and get ready. We have to start" he said to not make embarrass himself again and left for his room.


    There was unknown happiness in her heart that she was going to spend her time with Steven. She always feels safe and secure in his presence. And also she was scared to stay closer to him. She was never attracted to any man in her life. First, she thought it was a crush on his handsome look. But slowly her heart started craving more for him. She experiences new feelings in her heart whenever she is with me. After the death of her mother, she was only close to three people in her life. She is always scared of new people to interact with but after meeting Steven she never feels strange. Moreover, she enjoys every bit of his words.


    Having her coffee, she smiled thinking of Steven. Then she went to the bathroom. She had a rxing bath and came out wrapping a towel around her body.


    She took out a ditsy white floral knee-length dress with a V neck with short sleeves. After drying her wet hair, she got ready in the dress and applied light makeup.Then she applied red lipstick to her lips and wore heels. Finally, she checked herself in the mirror. She looked no change in her body but there was a glow on her face.


    She smiled to herself and walked to his room to inform him that she was ready.


    This time she knocked on the door and waited for his reply due to the previous day''s incident.


    " Come in " she heard his voice and then she stepped in.


    He noticed him wearing grey pants and a white shirt. She always used to see him in a suit but it was the first time for her to see him in casual wear.


    " So handsome¡­" she thought.


    "It seems you are so eager to visit ces," he asked with a big smile.


    His simple smile and hearty talk always allure her. She was lost in her thoughts that she didn''t hear what he asked her.


    " Ruby¡­"


    " Shall we start?" He asked her.


    " Yeah¡­" she replied, tugging her hair behind her ear.


    " Any problem? Are you notfortableing with me?" Steven asked with concern.


    " If you arefortable, we can stay back in the hotel. No problem" he added.


    " No. I want toe with you. I amfortable with you " she said as she cannot express how much she likes hispany.


    " Okay. Let''s have our breakfast then we can go anywhere" he said and went to have their breakfast.


    ¡­.


    " Ruby...Are you interested in seeing Walt Disney first or leu gardens? " Steven asked her.


    " I never visit ces. So...cant say" she replied.


    " Okay then we will go to Leu garden first then we can go to Disney world " he suggested.


    They had breakfast and started at Leu Gardens. All the way, she looked out observing the passing by buildings and trees. After twenty minutes, she slept leaning on his shoulder. He ced his hand on her back and held her carefully by her shoulder.


    He was overwhelmed to see her sleeping in his arms. He closed his eyes and enjoying her closeness. Unknowingly, he too slept hugging her.


    ¡­..


    When the car stopped, he opened his eyes and noticed that they had reached their destination.


    " Sir, we arrived at the destination," the driver informed him politely.


    Slowly he patted her soft thin cheeks with his palms. He sensed how sensitive her cheek was as it turned to red with his touch. A small smile formed on his lips, noticing the change in color of her cheek with his touch.


    Slowly she opened her eyes and found herself in his arms. Instantly she moved away from him.


    " Sorry¡­" she mumbled, lowering her eyes.


    " It''s okay."


    " We reached the ce. Let''s go¡­." He said and got down from the car.


    He walked to the other side and opened the door for her. He paid for the cab and took entry tickets for them. They walked inside the garden.


    " Ruby...Today I will see how much you have had," Steven said.


    She looked at him nkly and asked "why?".


    " I mean to say that this garden is huge to explore. I think you cannot walk for a long time" he reasoned.


    " I can walk. No problem " she said.


    They walked further exploring the trees and different nts. They took photos of them. When Ruby was busy enjoying nature, she secretly captured her photos on his camera.


    After a while, Steven noticed she was tired so he went to the shelter nearby. All of a sudden, it started raining. Many tourists were running here and there to hide from the rain. But a few kids were enjoying themselves, drenching in the rain.


    While enjoying nature in the rain and seeing kids ying in the rain, she stepped out from the shelter and started ying with them. She forgot for a while that she came with her boss whereas Steven was enjoying the view of her. She didn''t even bother, her clothes were sticking to her body like a second skin.


    After some time, he found a few men ogling at Ruby with lust-filled eyes. He fisted his palms and took long strides towards her. He wanted to hide her from all the lustful looks.


    " Let''s go from here¡­" he dragged her holding her wrist.


    "Steven...let''s stay for some more time. " She pleaded as she was unaware of his thoughts.


    " Be quiet ande with me. " He said in a serious tone.


    She never saw him so angry. So she stayed silent and followed him. But it was difficult to walk with a drenched dress and wet path.He was walking so fast without noticing her difficulty.


    Her leg twisted as there was a stone in the way. She hissed in pain as she lost her bnce due to heels on her feet. He turned his head and looked at her. He removed the heels on her feet to check it. He rxed when he found no swelling on her feet.


    Instantly he lifted her in his arms and carried them in a bridal style. She ced her hands around his neck to bnce herself. Her eyes watched at him with shock and surprise. Her cheeks turned pink with shyness. He knew she was staring at him with innocent eyes.


    " Please keep me down. I will walk ¡­" she informed when she observed many people were looking at them.


    He looked at her with a serious face and pulled them closer to him while tightening his grip around her waist. Her breathing quickened with the proximity.


    " Mr. Brown. Everyone is watching. Please keep me down" she pleaded.


    " But I am enjoying carrying you. I don''t want anyone to see you in wet clothes. " He said looking into her eyes.


    She had no words to speak with his confession so she remained silent. After getting out of the garden, they hired a cab and reached their hotel.


    " Change your dress. Meanwhile, I order soup for us " he informed her and went to his room.


    She locked the door of her room. She stood before the mirror and noticed how the dress stuck to her body. She felt embarrassed by her act. She quickly changed her dress to satin pajamas.


    When she was drying her hair, she got a call from Steven toe to his room. She went to his room hesitantly.


    As soon as she entered his room, she saw a table which was filled with bowls of hot chicken soup.


    " Have it. I don''t want you to catch a cold" Steven said.


    She quietly sat on the chair and started sipping the soup. She felt so warm when hot soup entered her mouth. She moaned slightly enjoying the taste.


    " Is she testing my sanity with her innocent act?" Steven thought, looking at her but she was immersed in her work.


    " Are you 5 years old or 21 years old?" He questioned her.


    She stopped sipping the soup and stared at him without replying to answer.


    " I am 21 years old, " she answered after a few seconds.


    He smiled and said, " sometimes you behave like a small kid".


    " I am not a kid " she answered.


    At Office¡­.


    Katherine went to thepany like always but she maintained her distance from him. On the other side,Adrian was upset with Thomas'' behavior. He felt so lonely.. He too did not try to talk with Katherine.

 Chapter 96 - Why You Are So Caring?

    Adrian was so upset with Thomas'' behavior. He felt so lonely and there was no one to share what he was going through in his heart.


    Katherine sensed something was wrong with him as he was very quiet since morning. There was so much change in him but she didn''t try to know about it. In the afternoon, she quietly ced a cup of coffee on his work table. She noticed him scrolling Thomas''s picture in his Instagram ount.


    He didn''t sense her presence in his cabin. He was so engrossed watching those pictures.


    " Mr. Wilson...your coffee " she called him.


    " Kathie¡­.can I ask you one question? "


    She looked at his face, who looked so devastated.


    " Why do the people close to my heart misunderstand me?Why don''t they give me a chance? Why? " he asked.


    " Situation sometimes makes others think like that. When the timees everything will be alright," she replied.


    " Before it cools down, have your coffee" she informed him and walked towards the door to leave his cabin


    " Katherine ¡­e here"


    She stopped and turned towards him. She looked at him and walked to his desk.


    " Get ready for the party by 6 in the evening. I will pick you up at your home. You can leave your home by 4" he said and gave her a shopping bag which they bought.


    " I told you, I don''t want them, " she replied


    " Already my mind was messed with many thoughts. Don''t make me more irritated. " He said in a serious tone.


    As she already observed, she quietly took the shopping bag and left his cabin. She sat in the chair and leaned back. She was deeply thinking about why he was upset. She sensed that it was rted to Thomas.


    She quickly finished the remaining work and left for her home to get ready for the party.


    ¡­.


    When she entered the home, she noticed Martin and Sam were ying.


    " What a surprise? Did youe home early? " Martin asked her.


    " Yeah.. one client is giving a party. So being a personal assistant I have to go with my CEO. I have to get ready for the party" she informed them.


    " Momma...shall Ie with you? Sam requested.


    " No. It is a part of the work office. You can''te with me" she exined to Sam.


    " You are so bad. You never take me anywhere" Samined.


    " Sam ..good boys should not behave like that. After Aunt Ruby returns we will go for a pic" Martin said.


    Little Sam kept a straight face and whined, " Momma has no time to spent with me"


    " Sam¡­." She kneeled to match his height.


    " I am sorry. From theing weekend, I will spare time with only you, " she promised little Sam and kissed his cheek.


    Sam smiled and hugged her with his small hands.


    ¡­..


    Before getting ready, she made a call to Ruby. After talking with Ruby, she sensed Steven is taking more care of Ruby. And she also heard his voice when she was talking with her over the call. From the beginning, she had many doubts about him but she had nothing to prove against him. She was not sure whether he is a good person or a bad person.


    Finally, she decided to talk with Steven about what is going on in his mind because she doesn''t want Ruby to be hurt if he is ying with his feelings.


    " Can I talk with your boss? I need to talk with him " She asked Ruby.


    " Yeah¡­"


    Ruby handed her mobile and informed him that Katherine wants to talk with him.


    Steven: Hi Katherine. How are you?


    Katherine: May I know why a boss takes more care of his assistant?


    It''s not your business to know how I am. First, tell me why you care so much for my Ruby. I know why a flirt like you acts like that. If you try to take advantage of her innocence, I will kill you.


    ( in an angry voice)


    Steven: I like Ruby so much.So I am taking care of her. But I also like you when you are so angry because you look so beautiful.


    Katherine: Stop it..you...flirt.( she screamed)


    Ruby snatched her mobile from his hands.


    Ruby: I am fine. Don''t worry about me. Call meter. Bye.


    Katherine disconnected the call and noticed the time. She was getting to the party so she quickly went to take a bath. Once she came out, she opened the shopping bag and took an olive green ruffled maxi dress. After drying her hair, she wore that dress and braided her hair with an undercutfishtail hairstyle.


    " Mommy¡­ you are looking so beautiful" he eximed in happiness.


    " Thank you...dear" she kissed his forehead, bending down.


    " Will be there in ten minutes¡­."


    A message popped out on her mobile. After reading the message, she instructed Sam to stay with Martin. And also told him to have dinner like a good boy before going to sleep.


    She kissed him once again and informed Martin before leaving the home. Before Adrian''s car arrived, she was waiting for him.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Adrian saw Kathie waiting for him. She looked so pretty in the olive green dress.He was so happy to see her wearing the dress he bought. He stopped the car and opened the door on the other side.


    " You look so beautiful in this dress ¡­" heplimented as soon as sat in the car.


    " I always look beautiful even if I dress in normal clothes. It''s not because of your dress" she retorted.


    " I know you will be more beautiful even if you don''t dress, " he said with a mischievous smile.


    She red at him, widening her eyes.


    " You are so beautiful when you are angry. My dear angry bird" he pinched her nose yfully.


    " Don''t call me...angry bird. That flirt also said the same thing¡­" she said in an irritating voice.


    " Who is he?" Adrian questioned.


    " It''s none of your concern. Let''s go¡­." She said and turned away her head.


    " Everything about you is my concern. "


    "So tell me about that bastard who irritated you? " he said,cing his hand on her knuckles.

 Chapter 97 - My Only Love

    " Just leave that topic and concentrate on driving, " shesaid.


    He drove the car to the event in forty minutes. As soon as his car stopped, the shes of lights and many cameras focusing on the guests who were arriving. They both got down from the car and walked forward.


    All of sudden, he snaked his palm at her back and pulled closer to him. She was startled but remained quiet as there were so many people watching them.


    " The fragrance of your body is so addictive. I think all flowers are taking their fragrance from you it seems¡­" he whispered in her ears.


    She raised her eyelids and looked into his eyes. She noticed the same love for her in his ocean blue eyes. When their eyes locked a camera light shed on them made their eyes blink.He posed to the camera and gave a small smile pulling her closer to his chest. She tried to wriggle in his arms.


    " Sweetheart...stay still. If you try to wriggle, I will seal your lips in front of all " he threatened in her earlobes not to be heard by others.


    She stopped wriggling and stayed normal. After posing to the media they walked into the hall and congratted Mr. Peterson for the sess.


    " You are looking so gorgeous, " heplimented.


    " Thank you " she replied in a polite way.


    " Youngdy, why don''t we dance to this evening? " he extended his hand towards Katherine.


    " Sure¡­" she smiled and gave her hand to him.


    " She will join in a short while, I have an important matter to discuss " Adrian interrupted them looking at her.


    " Yeah ¡­.." he walked away to receive the other guests.


    " Do provoke my anger with your act, Kathie. I don''t like someone touching you. I don''t like how he stare at you" he said to her, taking her to the corner of the hall.


    " Mr. Wilson...it''s very rude. He just asked me to dance with him. Don''t make it a big issue, ``she exined.


    "If you want to dance then I will fulfill your wish" he said and took her to the dance floor where there were already a few couples dancing.


    He pulled close to his chest and ced one hand around her waist. Slowly he started moving his legs along with the music beats looking at her.


    While they were dancing, all of sudden there was an announcement from the music troop.


    " Hi Mr. Wilson. Will you join us in our music band this evening?"


    Adrian turned to that direction and found his old music troop friend, Mike. He smiled at Mike and took her along with him to them.


    " How are you both?" He greeted Adrian and Katherine.


    " You both are always a lovely couple," Mike added.


    " Yeah...it''s true" Adrian replied with a bright smile but Katherine''s face changed.


    " Why don''t you add a melody to our music band with your song? It had been many years you sang for us" Mike requested.


    " Sure¡­.today...I dedicate this song to my love" he said looking at Katherine but we will finish our food first.


    Adrian and Katherine had their dinner. Then he asked her to wait for him till returns. She sat in the chair cing her elbows on the table near the stage. She was eager to hear his voice as it had been a long time.


    " Good evening everyone, " he spoke.


    " I am going to sing for my love to express my feelings through this song " he announced looking at Kathie.


    Slowly he started humming ¡­..


    your face in my eyes,


    your memories in my heartbeat,


    They make me crazy.


    where have those nights gone,


    those sweet little things,


    which used to make me crazy...


    since the moment you have gone away,


    you have forgotten me.


    and I''m crazy about you.


    your eyes stole my heart,


    and my memories have made me,


    crazy, yeah crazy..


    (Katherine had tears in her eyes listening to the song. At the same time, she noticed a waiter serving whiskey. She stopped him and started sipping while listening to the lyrics of the song)


    I admit that you are not with me now,


    and not close to my heart,


    I admit it.


    but there is still a hope in the heart,


    that you''lle to meet me.


    my crazy heart says,


    the crazy one..


    (She walked away with tears flowing on her cheeks. She sat hanging her legs in the swimming pool remembering their moments.)


    Those night wille again,


    those sweet things,


    which used to make me crazy.


    By the time hepleted singing the song, all the guests apuded his song. After a while, his eyes scanned for her in the hall but he didn''t find Kathie around. He was worried for her and started searching.


    Like a crazy man, he was searching for her but there was no use. Then he took his mobile and dialed to her number. He called her twice but she was not attending his call. Slowly he walked towards the open ces near to the hall. He noticed a woman wearing agreen dress sitting at the edge of the swimming pool.


    He dialed again, this time he heard the ringing sound of a mobile. He quickly walked towards that direction taking long strides. He saw the clutch lying on the floor. He picked it up and opened it.


    He was happy to see the screen on her mobile which was disyed with his old photo . And she saved his number as " MY ONLY LOVE" .


    He ran towards him and called, " Buttercup..."


    " Buttercup...."


    He saw tears in her eyes and lifted up pulling her arms. After making her stand properly, he wiped her tears with his thumbs.


    " What are you doing here? That too alone?" He questioned.


    " Are you drunk?" He asked again.


    " Ad¡­. Why are you loving me so much even though I am hurting you? Huh?"


    " I''m tired of acting before you. Death is easier to me than staying away from you." She sobbed, cing her face on his chest.


    He hugged her tightly.


    " I love you, Ad. It''s hard to live without you. " She cried, cried and fainted in his arms.


    " Kathie¡­." He patted her cheeks with concern.


    As there was no response , he picked up her in his arms in bridal style.

 Chapter 98 - I Love Only You

    Adrian carried her in a bridal style towards his car. He didn''t bother about the media or others. He was only worried for her.


    He unlocked the car and ced her in the front seat of the car. He patted her cheek gently with his palms. She could hardly open her eyelids because of alcohol.


    " Kathie¡­"


    " Kathie...Are you okay?" Adrian asked her with concern.


    With his voice, she opened her eyes and smiled at him sillily. She fisted his suit and pulled closer to her.


    " You are looking so handsome in this ck tuxedo." She said and smiled at him.


    " Do you know how badly I want to kiss you?" She giggled.


    He smiled at her words and asked, " How can I know if you don''t tell what you are hiding in your heart?"


    Before he spoke another word, she mmed her lips and started sucking his lower lip. He was shocked by her bold act as she used to be so shy in romance.In the beginning, the kiss was gentle butter the kiss became wild. Both of them were not ready to leave each other. The kiss was expressing their love and longing for each other.


    ...


    After a while, they parted away their lips due to a shortage of breath. Adrian moved away and looked at her cupping her face but she was looking at her blurry vision as the effect of alcohol.


    " Buttercup¡­you made me so happy " he pecked her forehead.


    " But I hurt you so much. I am so bad. There is not even one day I cursed myself to leave you. I missed you so much." She poured her heart out letting her tears out from her eyes.


    " It had been many years since I slept peacefully. Every night, I used to wake in the middle thinking of you. " She said


    " Ad. Will you let me sleep in your arms tonight? I missed you so much" she pleaded, putting on puppy eyes.


    Just in time, her mobile was ringing. She opened her clutch and looked at the disy screen. Martin was calling her.She rubbed her eyes and read his name. Instantly, she attended the call and answered, " I am busy. I wille tomorrow. Don''t disturb me"


    After ending the call, she looked at Adrian who was already looking at her with surprise.


    " I used to lie to Aunt Lisa whenever I used to meet you during my studies. So it''s easy to lie to my best friend, Martin" she giggled.


    " Ad..e let''s go. I want to be only with you," she begged.


    He sat inside the car and asked her, " Where do you want me to take you?"


    " I wille with you happily even to hell."


    He stared at her for a second.


    Then she continued, " Do you why?Because wherever you take I feel it is my heaven and being in your arms is my home"


    " Then let''s go to our Vill, " he said.


    " Adrian¡­"


    " Ad...your voice is so sweet. If you could have taken singing as your profession, you have millions of fan following. Do you know that?" She was bbering continuously in her drunken state.


    " Really?" He yed along with her as he was enjoying her talk.


    " Hmmm¡­"


    " Yeah¡­" she answered and leaned over his shoulder, cing her head.


    " Kathie...shall I ask you one question?" He asked her while driving.


    " Hmmm¡­."


    " Whatever you are saying now is true, right?" He asked her.


    " Yes. I love you. I love you. I love you¡­" she was singing with a smile.


    He stared at her which reminds him of old Katherine who used to be carefree and funny.


    " I don''t want to end this beautiful dream. I want to sleep forever so I can see you, feel you, and be with you, " she said, raising her head from his shoulder.


    " Don''t you want this to be true? Don''t you want to marry me?" He asked her.


    " We can''t live together in real life. It is our destiny. Anding to marriage, I am already married " she said looking at his face.


    He abruptly stopped the car, applying the brake. His heart skipped a beat on hearing her words.


    " Are you married? " he asked.


    " Don''t you know about it?"


    " I married you in my heart, the day I became yours in all means. You are my love, my heart, and my husband " she said, moving her thin forefinger on the side of his face.


    He had tears in his eyes hearing her every single word. He hugged her tightly and kissed her neck.


    " Don''t kiss other than lips¡­" sheined, pushing him away.


    He was confused by her weird behavior.


    " Do you know why?" He asked him again.


    She slightly pushed her thin strap over her shoulders. He stopped and asked her what she was doing as they were on the road.


    " See...how do you bite me on the night when I came to drop you at your night. Still those marks remained on my cleavage. You be so bad. " she pouted.


    " And what else did I do to you that night?" He asked her interestingly as he didn''t remember anything.


    " You slept on me holding me tightly like an innocent baby," she said.


    " Really?" He asked.


    " Hmmm¡­" she nodded her head, closing her eyes.


    " ouch¡­.my head...it''s aching" she hissed, holding her head with her palms.


    He reached his Vi in ten minutes. He came out of the car carrying her in his arms. As soon as he stepped inside, he didn''t find his mother. He felt relieved and carried her to his bedroom. He ced her on the bed carefully.


    " No light¡­" she screamed.


    He turned off the lights in his bedroom and turned on the bedmp. Her hair spread on the pillow and was looking so beautiful to his eyes. Even in an unconscious state, she was holding his hand tightly.


    " Adrian ¡­.who is she?" Maria asked entering his bedroom.


    " Mom...We will talk about her going out of this room" he said, looking at Katherine''s face.


    Maria left that ce with a serious face as he brought a woman inte at night. She was waiting for him to talk. Adrian covered it with a sheet and removed his hand from her grip.


    " Ad...stay with me. Please¡­" she pleaded, opening her eyes.


    " Wait for ten minutes, I will be back¡­" he replied.


    He smiled and kissed her forehead then went out of his bedroom closing the door behind.


    " Do you know what you are doing? How dare you bring a call girl home? And that too in my presence?"She yelled at him.


    " Mom¡­ will you stop talking nonsense!!" He shouted back at her.


    " She is my Kathie, my love," he added.


    " Why did you bring her? Do you forget that you are engaged to Emily? " she questioned.


    " I am engaged to Emily but I only love Katherine. I will marry Katherine, not Emily," he said firmly.


    She remained dumb by his decision.


    " Please go and sleep. We can talk tomorrow morning. Now she is unconscious. I have to stay with her." he said and went to his room.


    Maria silently walked to her room and started thinking about Adrian''s decision. She was worried about Emily.


    ¡­..


    Adrian changed his dress and sat beside Katherine on the bed. He stroked her hair gently looking at her face. She smiled in her sleep with his touch.


    " Ad¡­" she mumbled.


    " Hmmm¡­"


    " I want to sleep in your arms. Please¡­" she mumbled.


    Heid on the bed and pulled her on his chest. He kissed her temple smiling at her. She ced her hand around her torso and snuggled into his neck.


    " Buttercup¡­ Stop whatever you are doing. I cannot control myself if you are so close to me" he whispered.


    But she was in her world and not bothered about anything. She kissed his earlobes then on his neck.


    He groaned with the touch of her soft lips on his sensitive spot. He moved away from her and looked at her face. He crashed his lips on her lips and started kissing her like a hungry lion.


    Her hands moved to his hard chest and gripped his T-shirt. She moaned whenever he gave a gap in between to let her breathe. Slowly his hands moved towards her bosoms. He caressed them over her dress. He sensitive her hard bud even through the thinyer over her soft bosom. He gently circled on her bud with his thumb.


    " Ad¡­." She moaned, arching her back pulling him closer.


    He hurriedly pulled her dress over her shoulder to free her bosom from it. His pupils were delighted to see the bosom which was bigger and more beautiful than before. He kissed gently on the love byte which he gave a few days back to her. He wanted to im her body then and there but he controlled himself on seeing the sleeping face. He wanted to make love with her in a conscious state.


    He adjusted her dress and covered both with the sheet then drifted to sleep.

 Chapter 99 - Proposing Love At The Late Night

    Same night in Florida


    Ruby had screamed in fear as she saw bad visions in her dreams. She was someone lying in the pool of blood on the floor.


    Steven, who was sleeping in the adjacent room, heard her screams and hurriedly unlocked the door between their rooms. He ran into her room and noticed her pale and sweaty face. She was crying and screaming in her sleep.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and patted her cheeks. She sat up and hugged him tight.


    " You are safe with me," he said, patting her back.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Steven''s face. " I had a dream that someone was lying in a pool of blood on the floor."


    "It is alright, you don''t need to be scared of it," he said.


    "No, I am scared of it. I don''t want to see it again" she cried again.


    She ced her head on his chest and closed her eyes as he stroked her. She felt that she was safe in his arms.


    " If you want me to stay with you. I will be here to night" he said, hugging her.


    As she was scared, she needed him badly. So she nodded her headhesitantly. She couldn''t believe that she was going to be alone with him. Her heart beat faster, and her palms began to sweat.


    She had a bad shback of the day when her mother was killed. She saw her mother lying on the floor with blood gushing from her neck. She would never forget the screams of her mother and the look of terror on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Steven asked.


    "It was a bad dream," she said.


    He patted her back, and said, " I am here with you. You are safe with me."


    She smiled andid her head on his chest. Her eyes closed, and she felt the world falling away.


    Steven held her close. He hugged her tight, and she felt safe in his arms. He felt her heartbeat against his chest, and he was afraid to lose her.


    He felt her heart racing, and he knew that she was afraid. He gently stroked her hair, and whispered soothing words in her ear.


    He kissed her forehead and said, " I will always be here with you."


    He gentlyid her on the bed, and she looked up at him.


    " Are youfortable?" he asked.


    She nodded and said, " You are presence make me feel safe"


    He smiled and said, " I am d I can make you feel safe. You don''t need to be afraid of anything. I am here with you, and nothing can harm you."


    He pulled back the covers, and she saw that she was wearing a nightgown. He controlled himself with his arousing desire in his body and took a deep breath to calm himself.


    Hey beside her, and he felt the warmth of her body and the softness of her skin. He was afraid to touch her, afraid of what would happen if he did. He could feel his erection pressing against his clothing, and he knew that he had to control himself. He couldn''t let his emotions get the better of him.He controlled himself with his arousing desire in his body.


    She smiled at him and closed her eyes. Her face looked pleasant with his presence. Slowly she drifted to sleep.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and saw her sleeping peacefully cing her hands on his torso. He doesn''t understand what was the dream she was so scared of. He wanted to know what was bothering her. He remembered her words that she was not away from her family when told about the business trip.


    Slowly she entangled her legs on him moving closer to his body.It was the most difficult task for him to keep his hands away from her.


    " Ruby¡­ Why are you testing me ! Huh? " He whispered.


    All of sudden, she opened her eyes and looked at him. She noticed their position and moved away from him in a hurry for which she fell on the floor. She hissed in pain, cing her hand at the back of her spine.


    Instantly, he stood up from the bed and lifted up in his arms. He ced her on the bed.


    " Are you hurt ?" he asked her with concern.


    She nodded her head as NO not looking at his face. He examined her face. He turned her body and made her lie on her stomach. He slightly moved her nightgown and checked her back.


    As soon as he touched her spine, her body shivered. He felt pain with the hurt and pleasure with his touch. He gently massaged her back while rubbing with his palms. Then he realised that he massaged without her permission. He had no bad thoughts in his mind but was concerned about her.


    " Sorry, Ruby. I didn''t mean to touch you in another way. " He reasoned.


    " Sleep now. I am going to sleep in my room" he said.


    She stopped her holding his wrist and looked at him.


    " Why do you care for me so much? Your care doesn''t look like professional care for me!! " She asked him.


    " I like you Ruby. Your presence makes me happy. I was attracted to you at first sight when you came to interview in mypany. That''s why I created a post of personal secretary and gave you that position to stay close with you. " He exined.


    " A few years back, I used to flirt with every girl who ever I met. Not only that I love to spend nights with different girls to have sex. But after meeting you, I want you in my life. I don''t know what these feelings are in my heart for you. If it is love then. ¡­"


    " I love you¡­.Ruby. I love you so much. I want you in every moment of life.. " he said kneeling on the floor looking into her face.

 Chapter 100 - Bitter Reality

    She was stunned by his confession and also confused with the feelings in her heart for him.


    " No need to rush in this matter. Take your time to tell your feelings for me. " Steven said observing her face.


    " I am new to this and I am confused. " She replied sincerely.


    He smiled at her words and cupped her face. His eyes were on her lips. She felt shy and closed her eyes with his intense gaze. He leaned closer to her face and kissed her lips. He tasted her honey vored lips by sucking them. She lost herself in his touch, closing her eyes. Involuntarily her hands wrapped around his neck, enjoying his kiss.


    He caressed her curvy body while kissing her then slowly he pulled her closer to his chest. A few minutester, he left her lips and moved back from her face. He saw her closed eyes and kissed on both eyelids.


    " If you don''t stop me, I can''t assure you of your virginity " he whispered in her ears.


    Instantly she opened her eyes with fear and looked at his face. She lowered her eyes shyly when he smiled at her.


    " Don''t worry. Till you are not sure of your feelings about your love for me. I don''t cross my limits " he whispered in her ears.


    " Let''s sleep for now. " He informed her.


    He slept beside her on the bed hugging her. She was shocked with his boldness and stared at his face. Suddenly he opened his eyes and asked , " Am I handsome?"


    She turned to the other side to avoid his teasing. He pulled her closer to him so that her back touched his chest. He ced his chin on her shoulder de and said, " Good night, sweetie¡­"


    They cuddled in the bed and drifted to sleep.


    ***********


    Next morning in Adrian''s Vi


    Katherine thought it was a beautiful dream when she woke up, in Adrian''s arms. A few secondster, she realised it was not a dream but she was in his arms for real. She was wondering how she could be in Adrian''s arms. She was shocked and felt the pain of separation.


    She could only remember about thest party and the song he sang for her.She was still in a daze.


    It had been many years, Since she slept in his arms.


    She knew it was a drunken mistake.


    But when she remembered that Adrian is engaged to Emily she felt a sudden rush of emotions. She felt like she was going to burst into tears. But she couldn''t help it. She couldn''t resist the strong temptation to find her peace. She smiled, then she felt him pull her towards him, and she didn''t resist anymore.


    Theyy on his bed, the scent of his cologne clung to her nose as she inhaled it. She rested her head on his arm that was wrapped around her, she watched him as he slept.


    He had lost weight with a light beard. His face was gaunt and hollow. It broke her heart to see him like this. She loved him so much. She never wanted to leave him, but she had to. She knew he would be devastated and he would never forgive her.


    She felt tears choking her throat, she closed her eyes and prayed to God for his happiness.


    She tried to stay away from him, but she was finally beside him on his bed in his arms. She touched his face with her hand, smoothing it with her fingertips. ''I''m sorry, Adrian. I hurt you so much,''she wanted to say. But she couldn''t,


    She knew she hurt him beyond pain. She doesn''t deserve his love. She shouldn''t be sleeping in his arms. She stayed for a while in his arms.


    She was afraid to wake him up. She didn''t want to disturb his sleep.Then she stood up from the bed without disturbing his sleep.


    She looked at him onest time before closing the door of his bedroom.


    When she was running towards the door hurriedly, she heard a female voice. She stopped and turned her head. She was startled on seeing a person in front of her, sitting on the couch. She was none other than his mother, Maria. She was wearing white dress and looking at her with a serious expression on her face.


    "Katherine, where are you going?" She asked her.


    "I''m going home," she replied.


    " First answer me, how you trapped my son again in your fake love? You left him six years back then why are you back now?" She asked her, looking at her with disgust.


    "Iam working as his assistant. I am just his employee" she replied.


    "Oh, so you are working as his assistant. You are doing this just to trap him in your trap. You are doing this for your own benefit" she said with a cold tone.


    "No, I am not," she replied.


    "Yes, you are. You want to marry his wealth and properties. You want to live afortable life" she said with a cold tone.


    "That''s what I don''t want. You are misunderstanding me" she replied.


    "No, that''s what you want. You don''t love him. You just want his money" she said with a cold tone.


    "I don''t want anything from him," she replied.


    "Yes, you do. You want to marry him" she said.


    "I want to marry him?" she asked with confusion.


    " Don''t act. I can understand what you are trying to do. I am not a fool like my son. A few years back, he had no wealth so he left him and engaged to a rich man ditching my son. Now my son is wealthier so again you are trying to trap him in your love and want to marry him!" she said with a cold tone.


    "No, I don''t want to marry him. I want him to be happy with Emily" she said with a cold tone.


    "You want him to be happy with Emily? Really?"Maria questioned sarcastically.

 Chapter 101 - Adrian Was Furious

    "You want him to be happy with Emily? Really?"Maria questioned sarcastically.


    " Yes. Emily is my well wisher and a good person. I always want to be loyal to her. She helped me in my past. " She replied.


    " If what you are telling is true then why did Adrian want to break his engagement with Emily and want to marry you?" She asked Katherine.


    "I don''t know," she replied.


    "You don''t know? You are a good liar. " She said in a serious tone.


    " Please believe me, I don''t know about it. I don''t want to disturb his life. " She exined.


    Then Maria said," Everything has a price. Tell me what is the price of your fake love? "


    She smiled at her bitterly and said, " I have precious things in my life . I can live with it happily all my life."


    " Ohhh¡­.really. If you are telling the truth then don''t meet my son and disturb his life. Don''t show your face to us again. '''' She ordered Katherine.


    " I won''t meet him again. I am really sorry for the inconvenience with my presence" Katherine said and walked out of his Vi controlling her tears to let out from her eyes.


    Maria wondered how simply Katherine left the Vi without demanding any money or without any argument. She watched her leaving figure nkly. She had a second thought in her mind about how she left the ce. She sat on the chair in the living room. She was in a dilemma of whether she was right or wrong. She only thought about Emily and Adrian''s engagement.


    ¡­..


    Her chain of thoughts were interrupted, when she got a call from Mr. Green.


    " Mrs. Wilson...Do you see today''s newspaper and online media!" He almost shouted.


    Maria: Newspaper!!( In surprise)


    Mr.Green: Yes. Your son was carrying his secretary to the party. Does he ever think of my daughter''s feelings? I think that was the reason he wanted to postpone the wedding date. Now I doubt that your son is having an affair with his assistant.


    Maria: Please listen to me once.


    Mr. Green: I don''t want to listen to anything. How dare he not even attend my calls?


    Maria: He is sleeping now. Once he is awake, we can talk about it.


    Mr. Green: ok. I will be waiting for your call.


    Remember if he tries to cheat my daughter, I will see his end for sure.


    He ended the call whereas Maria sat on the chair cing her hands on her forehead.


    ....


    Katherine wiped away the tears as many people were staring at her giving weird looks. She took a taxi and sat inside. She silently looked outside thinking about Maria''s words.


    " Madam¡­ we reached your destined ce" the driver said.


    She got out of the taxi and noticed the main door was ajar. The moment she entered the house, Katherine copsed on the couch. She started crying. She was now feeling guilty for hurting Adrian''s feelings. She was feeling responsible for Maria''s words. She was feeling like a horrible person. She was even feeling like Maria''s words were true.


    She could not even imagine the pain Adrian was going through. She was feeling so guilty and also she was even afraid of facing him. She was scared of how he might react when he came to know that she left him when she was pregnant with his baby. She was scared of the consequences. She had no idea what would happen to her and Adrian. She had no idea what would happen to Sam, their son.


    She was feeling like the world had ended. She was feeling like she was going to die. She was feeling like she was going to be the worst mother in the world who separated a father from her own child. She was feeling like she was going to lose everything. She was feeling like she had no hope. She was feeling like she had no future. She was feeling like she had no tomorrow.


    " Kathie .."


    " What happened?" Why are you crying?" Martin asked her. He was panicked to see her in that condition.


    She was looking so pale. He was scared of her condition.


    " What happenedst night? Did someone misbehave with you?" He questioned her.


    Many bad thoughts running in Martin''s mind.


    " No " She said.


    " Then why are you crying ?" He asked her again.


    " We have to leave this ce now" she informed, wiping her tears. She doesn''t want to disturb Adrian''s life as his Mother said.


    " What?" Martin eximed.


    " We have to leave this ce before Adrian finds us, especially Sam," she said, wiping her tears.


    " Adrian!!! How did he meet you? When did he meet you?" Martin asked her.


    " Please...we have no time to discuss. We have to leave now. " She said stubbornly.


    "Where will we go?" Martin asked.


    " I don''t know. But we have to leave this ce. I don''t want to be the cause of any trouble for Adrian. I don''t want him to hate me. I can''t bear his hatred for me" she said.


    " Kathie...Think once again. You have to face this situation. You should not run away from him. He needs to know about Sam" Martin suggested.


    " We have to leave this ce. I don''t want to break his engagement because of me and Sam." She reasoned.


    " I know we have to leave this ce. But where will we go?" Martin asked her.


    " I don''t know. But we have to leave this ce. " She repeated.


    Martin was feeling helpless. He had no clue what to do. He wanted to help her but she was not ready to listen to him. He was scared of what might happen to her.


    " Kathie." I have an idea." Martin said.


    " What is it?" She asked.


    " I know a ce where we can stay for a while."


    He said.


    " Where is that ce?"


    " We can go to our friend''s ce.It is safe for us to stay" he said.


    " He is a trusted person. And we will be fine there. This is our only option as we have no time" he said.


    " Ok. Let''s go" she said.


    Kathie hurriedly packaged their clothes and other stuff. Then he made a call tohis friend to ask for shelter for a few days.


    " We need some ce to stay for a few days. We


    will talk when you meet me" he said over the phone.


    " Of course. I will be happy to help you. Just tell me when


    you want toe. I will sent the keys of the apartment for you through my driver" the person replied.


    " Thank you. Give me that address for the apartment" he said.


    " Mommy...where are we going?" Little Sam asked Katherine.


    " We are going to our friend''s house to stay for a few days," Martin answered as Katherine was silent. Katherine switched off her mobile so that Adrian cannot contact her.


    ....


    Adrian opened his eyes and found his bed was empty beside him. His eyes searched for Katherine. Instantly he sat up on the bed and started calling her name. He searched for her in the bathroom and on the balcony.


    He stormed out of his room with frustration and shouted her name like a mad man.


    Maria came out of her room and ced her hand on his shoulder.


    " Mom...where is Katherine?" He asked her.


    " She left our house."


    " I think it''s better if you too stop thinking of her" she suggested to Adrian.


    " What do you mean? " He questioned her.


    " Adrian ...stop behaving crazy" she advised.


    " We love each other.And It''s impossible for me to stop thinking of her. She is my life" he answered.


    " You love her but she doesn''t love you. She left you when you had no money. And she came back not for you. She loves your wealth and your status, " Maria said firmly.


    " Mom...stop it . She is not like what you are imagining. "


    " If she loved my wealth and status, she might havee back to me a long time ago. For two months, I was begging her to marry me. But she was running away from me. " Adrian exined.


    " If she is not interested in you then leave her and marry Emily " Maria suggested.


    " Emily and I don''t love each other. Our engagement was fake. We engaged for the happiness of you and Mr. Green. We are just friends. Emily has no interest in marrying me. " He said the truth.


    " So¡­.you acted all these days? Huh? " Maria questioned her.


    " I am so sorry. I want to see you happy as your health is not well. Try to understand, " he pleaded.


    " Do you think Mr.Green stays calm after knowing the truth? " She asked him.


    " Already he was mad about the articles in today''s newspaper" she informed and threw the newspaper on Adrian''s face.


    " I don''t bother about the news. I only care for my love for Kathie. " He said and dialed her home on his phone but her mobile was turned off.


    He went mad when he found her mobile was switched off.. He threw all the things in the living room showing his anger on them.

 Chapter 102 - Meeting Thomas

    He threw all the things in frustration.


    She had left him without a single word and also her mobile was switched off. He was mad at her as it was not the first time she left him. She did the same thing six years ago. But this time, he doesn''t want her to leave him. He wanted to know what was going on in her mind. He had been thinking for days about what he was going to do to her. He was going to make her stay with him. He was going to make her his wife. He was going to make her stay with him for the rest of her life.


    He was going to marry her. He was going to make her stay with him by hook or by crook.


    He ran out of his Vi taking his car keys in hurry. He drove to her home. But he waste, she left her house with her friend Martin and her son, Sam.He was furious. He was upset and didn''t know what to do. He didn''t even know where to go to find her. He tried to call her mobile but couldn''t get the connection.


    He doesn''t know whom to contact to get the information. He was left with no choice but to wait for her.


    He sat at her doorstep waiting for her for two hours.


    " Why did you leave me again ? What is my mistake?" He questioned her in his mind.


    He then decided to go back to his home as he understood that she willingly left him.


    As soon as he stepped into his Vi, his mother walked towards him anxiously.


    " Have you met her?" Maria asked him.


    " What do you talk about with her?" Adrian shouted at his mother for the first time in his life.


    " I told her about your marriage with Emily. And also told her to disturb your life." Maria replied.


    " What do you mean? You told her to not disturb my life?" Adrian asked her.


    " Yes, I did. You are going to marry Emily. So I told her that she would be an obstacle in your life" she exined to him.


    " Mom....I clearly told youst night that I will talk with you in the morning. Why didn''t I wait till I woke up in the morning.?Where shall I search for Katherine now? Again she left him" he said in broken state.


    " I was just trying to help you," she said.


    " No!" Adrian shouted at her.


    "You don''t need to help me. If you truly cared for me then you would have tried to know the reason why she left him six years back. But you used her without knowing the truth . Instead you threw her out of our house" he yelled.


    Maria was hurt by Adrian''s words. Since she gave birth to him she only wanted his son''s happiness. She lived for him and brought up after her husband''s death. She felt bad that he misunderstood her love for him.


    " Adrian ....as your mom I wanted you to be happy. I thought your happiness is with Emily so I asked Katherine to get out of your life. If you still think Katherine is your happiness then I will help in finding her" Maria said emotionally.


    Then she continued, " You hurt me so much today. Is thisyou didn''t understand my love for you? " While crying.


    Then Adrian realised that he hurt his mother in anger. He looked at his mother with shame and walked towards her.


    "Sorry mom...I didn''t mean to insult your love for me." He said, holding her hands.


    " If you want to marry Katherine then I will ept your decision. But don''t expect me to ept her as my daughter inw" she said firmly.


    She was so angry at her as Adrian suffered so much when she left him a few years back. She didn''t want to see him suffer anymore. She was not going to let him fall into any kind of trouble. She was going to help Adrian to find Katherine.


    " Remember my words. .I want your happiness. " She informed him and left from that ce


    Adrian walked into the gym room. He has a habit of doing workouts to make mind peaceful. Heid on the bench press and started lifting dumbbells with the help of a barbell. While doing the workouts, he was remembering her words which she had spoken the previous night. identally he lost the bnce of the barbell as his thinking was in somewhere. The weight of the dumbbells stressed on his left hand.


    With the loud noise from the gym room, Mrs. Wilson and the maid from the kitchen ran into the gym room. Maria was panicked to see Adrian struggling to put away the weight but he sessfully kept it aside.


    As Maria worked as a nurse, she ran towards him and checked his muscles at his shoulders and arms. She examined his hands and noticed a slight swelling at his arms.


    " Let''s go to hospital¡­" she ordered him.


    " It''s ok. Pain will subside. Don''t worry, " he replied.


    " Shut up .." she shouted and instructed the driver to get the car.


    ...


    ¡­..


    Martin and Katherine reached his friend''s apartment. Before they reached, his friend''s driver was waiting for them to give him the house keys.


    Martin thanked the driver and took the elevator. The apartmentwas on the 15th floor. They unlocked the door and entered. All the house was fully furnished with all amenities.


    " Wow¡­.this house is so beautiful" little Sam was excited and running here and thereughing.


    Katherine smiled weakly at him and sat on the sofa in the hallway.


    " Now...tell me. How do you meet Adrian? When do you meet him? " Martin was shooting the question.


    " He is my new CEO and I am currently working as his assistant. " She answered in a low voice.


    " That means¡­.the person who came to meet you ¡­.!!!" Martin eximed.


    She nodded her head with guilt as she hid it from him. Then she exined everything that had been happening for a few days.


    " How many days will you run away from him? How many days do you hide about Sam?" He questioned her.


    " I don''t know," she replied, lowering her head.


    ¡­..


    " Meet him and tell the truth. He will understand your situation. But if he came to know the truth by himself, you would have to face more problems. Just think once¡­" he suggested.


    ¡­..


    " Okay. I will think about your suggestion¡­" she agreed.


    " Good. "


    " I will be the happiest person if you both sort out your problem with discussion, " he said.


    " Kathie¡­."


    " I know it is not the time to discuss but I want to inform you of one important matter. " He said hesitantly.


    Then he continued, " I have to go to California to meet our publishers. It would be probably for one week to ten days"


    She smiled and nodded her head.


    " Hope you will think in these ten days and make a right decision¡­" he said hopefully.


    "Sure. I will think about it" she said.


    " No need to worry about the safety of you and Sam because this apartmentbelongs to Thomas. In any emergency he will help you " He said.


    Katherine stood up instantly when he took Thomas'' name.


    She was shocked to hear that his friend is Thomas.


    " Rx. Thomas doesn''t reveal about us to Adrian. If he would have helped Adrian then he would have helped him a long time back. " Martin reasoned.


    But Katherine was feeling nervous and restless.


    " Kathie...don''t be worried. Everything will be alright " he patted her shoulder.


    " I am so scared ¡­." She cried, hugging him.


    " Shh calm down. Take some rest. Meanwhile I will bring groceries for one week. I have to catch a flight this evening, " he said.


    " Uncle Martin¡­.I will alsoe to you. Please take me with you. " Little Sam asked,ing from the other room.


    " Let''s go," Martin said and took Sam with him.


    As they both went out, Katherine walked to one of the bedrooms and stood at the ss wall watching the busy roads. She lost in her thoughts thinking about Adrian, what he was doing at this time.


    ...


    ...


    The car stopped at the hospital, both Adrian and Maria got down from the hospital.


    " Mom¡­.there was slight swelling. Why are you making it a big issue? " Adrian asked her.


    " It''s not a slight swelling, you stupid boy. I am your mother and I know what to do. No need to tell me" Maria yelled at him.


    They walked inside the hospital and took the appointment of the doctor. The receptionist asked to wait for a few minutes as the doctor was checking the patient.


    After a while, the patient came out of the doctor''s cabin, and the receptionist informed Maria to visit the doctor.. As soon as they entered the doctor''s cabin, Adrian was amused to see Thomas is the doctor who he came for checkup.

 Chapter 103 - I Will Help You

    " Thank god! It''s you ....Thomas. " Maria, Adrian''s mother felt rxed. She was happy to see Thomas, but she was oblivious athe the difference between them.


    " How are you? " She asked.


    " I''m fine, Aunt Maria, " Thomas replied, looking at Adrian.


    " Any problem in your health? Why are you here?" " Thomas asked her anxiously?


    " I''m fine. We are here to visit you not for me but Adrian " she replied.


    Adrian''s mother was confused as noticed silence between them. She was in a dilemma to know what happened between them. She wanted to know the truth from Adrian. But she was afraid that Adrian might get angry. She knew that Thomas could help her in this situation.


    "His muscle arm is swollen and could not move properly" Maria exined to Thomas.


    "How did it happen? " Thomas asked.


    " It''s a long story. " Maria replied and tried to tell what happened to him as he is the best friend of her son.


    " I''ll listen to it. " Thomas replied.


    Adrian red at his mother as he was angry at Thomas as he denied talking about Katherine earlier.


    " He is your best friend, why don''t you ask him yourself, " Maria said.


    Thomas looked at both of them skeptically.


    " Aunt Maria, what happened!" He asked Maria.


    " Your friend wants to marry Kathrine instead of his fiance, Emily. Last night, even he brought Katherine to our house " she said.


    " What?" Thomas said and stood up from the chair in surprise.


    " Yes, he brought her to our house. " Maria replied.


    " I don''t believe this," Thomas replied.


    " I know it''s hard to believe. But it is true. I don''t know why he is so crazy for that woman!! " Maria said angrily.


    Thomas was stunned and looked at his friend with disbelief. He felt guilty for not listening to Adrian''s problem. He was feeling that he made a mistake not talking with Adrian.He wanted to help him in this matter because he always wanted Katherine and Adrian to be together.


    " He is my friend and I want to help him. " Thomas replied.


    "Is it true that you sincerely want to get Katherine back in your life?" He asked Adrian.


    " Yes, it''s true. I want to marry Katherine. " Adrian replied, looking at his mother.


    " Does she agree to marry you? " Thomas questioned


    " Why can''t you help me? " Adrian asked Thomas.


    " You too want him to marry Katherine. What is there in that woman? I thought you would convince your friend to marry Emily," Maria said with a straight face.


    " I can''t do that. I can''t let him marry her. " Thomas said.


    " Why!" Maria asked.


    " Because ...Katherine loves him so much. And her love is true for Adrian'''' Thomas replied.


    " If she loves my son then why did she leave him in misery? I don''t believe in her. She is not perfect for my son. " Maria said.


    " I don''t know why she left him. But one thing is for sure I can tell you...she has had a strong reason for that. " Thomas supported Katherine.


    " She is the only one for my friend, Adrian. No one can give him happiness..." Thomas added"


    " I do not agree with you. " Maria replied.


    " Why? " Thomas asked.


    " The reason is simple. The people who love us never leave us in any condition. And the woman left my son" Maria replied.


    Thomas smiled at her and said, " Everyone has their definition of Love. We can''t judge unless we face the problem they faced. So don''t judge people without knowing the reasons. Because I witnessed her love to Adrian "


    " Are you friends with Adrian or Katherine?" She doubted.


    " I am Adrian''s best friend. And also I believe Katherine is my sister. Both are important to me. I want both of them to be happy" Thomas exined.


    " So ¡­.you are in contact with Katherine??" Adrian asked him, all of sudden.


    Thomas remained silent with his question.


    " Answer to my question, dammit!!!" He shouted at him.


    The nurse and the other staff ran into Thoma''s cabin after hearing the loud noise. But Thomas sent them away from the cabin.


    " Adrian... Listen to me" Thomas tried to calm him.


    " Being my best friend, how could you do it to me? How?" Adrian''s heart was broken.


    " I thought ¡­.you were moved on in your life with your fiance. So I thought it''s not important to talk about her" he reasoned.


    " Okay. At Least now, tell me where she is? " He asked eagerly as he was dying to see her.


    Thomas wanted to help his friend but first, he wanted to talk with Katherine personally before he reveal the truth that he was giving shelter to them. So he lied to Adrian that he only knew the address of her house.


    " I went to their house but it was locked by the time I reached the ce. I think again she was trying to run away from me" Adrian panicked.


    " Then let her go. Why are you chasing after her!! " Maria said recklessly.


    " Mom... enough. Firstly let me meet her." Adrian said in an annoying tone.


    " Addy¡­ we can talk about itter. First, let me check your arm." Thomas interrupted to avoid the argument between mother and son.


    He examined his arm and noticed swelling from shoulder to elbow on the left hand. Thomas advised stopping doing workouts for a few days. He instructed him not to drive the car and strain the muscle till it will be normal.


    He prescribed a few medicines to take if there is any severe pain. Adrian nodded his head and stood up to leave his cabin.


    " Addy¡­"


    " ¨¤unt Maria¡­"


    Thomas stopped them and said, " Pleasee to our home this evening for dinner. I arranged a surprise party for my wife on the asion of a baby shower"


    " Please¡­" he added.


    Maria smiled at him and nodded her head.


    " We wille to your home for sure." She promised, looking at Adrian.


    Then she continued, "I will be happy if you both are together as old friends "


    Adrian also nodded his head with a smile hearing his mother''s words.


    " But please try to track her. I want to meet Katherine, " he said and left for his Vi.


    ...


    When Adrian was on the way back to his Vi, he got a call from Emily. Instantly he attended the call as he needs to talk about their marriage.


    As soon as he picked the call, she didn''t say HELLO or HI.


    Emily: Is Katherine your girlfriend?


    Adrian: Yes. She is the person I love.


    Maria was silently listening to their conservation looking at Adrian.


    Emily: Where is she now?


    Adrian: I know. Why?


    Emily: She sent me an email regarding her resignation. Not only that my father made a call to talk about the article about you and Katherine.


    Adrian was shocked to know that she resigned from the job as he knew she needed that job.


    Adrian: Do you try to contact her?


    Emily: I tried to contact her but her mobile is switched off. And I asked my Assistant, Ste to trace out about her.


    Adrian: Please talk to your father about us. I can''t act anymore. Please make him understand that we are only friends.


    Emily: Yeah. But I want to talk about an important matter. I will be there by tomorrow afternoon.


    Adrian: What is it?


    Emily: I want to discuss sensitive issues directly, not over the call. Bye.


    Adrian sighed and looked out of the car thinking about Katherine. He was not getting any clues why she was running away from him.


    Maria who was witnessing everything with her eyes was curious to know about Katherine. She wanted to know why Thomas was supporting her and even Emily was worried about her. She too wanted to meet her and know why she left his son.


    ...


    At Florida


    When Ruby noticed herself in Steven''s arms, she felt shy. She remembered his confession and her face turned red.


    " Sweetie...Good morning" Steven greeted and kissed her cheek.


    Her body shivered with his touch and closed her eyes shyly. He kissed her again on the cheek and stood up from the bed. Instantly she opened her eyes as she missed his warm touch on her body.


    " Are you missing my touch?" He teased her.


    " No¡­" she retorted and sat on the bed.


    " Okay. Okay. I will believe your lies for today. " He said and walked towards the door.


    " Get ready. Today we have to visit Beach" he informed me before going to his room.


    She nodded her head shyly andpleted her chores in a short while. Then she made a call to Katherine but to her surprise, it was switched off. Immediately she made a call to Martin and talked with him.


    Ruby was tense when she came to know that they were staying at Martin''s friend''s ce. She lost her interest in going out with Steven. She wanted to go back. Her face became pale.


    ...


    The same evening, Martin went to California on his work leaving Katherine and Sam alone in the apartment.

 Chapter 104 - Thomas Plan

    Thomas left for his Vi early as he had to make arrangements for a Baby shower party for his wife. Initially he nned to celebrate alone with his wife, Jasmine but he changed his n after meeting Adrian in the morning at the hospital.


    ...


    He made a call to Katherine and invited her for a baby shower party at his home. He already knew that Martin was going to California. He thought she would be alone in the apartment. He wanted to clear the misunderstanding between Adrian and Katherine as he was unaware of Sam.


    She denieding to the party but he convinced her by pleading with her. He informed her to get ready by five in the evening so that he could send the driver to pick her.


    He was so excited that his best friend will be getting back his long lost love.


    ...


    ...


    Katherine agreed to attend the party for Thomas''s happiness but she was feeling restless to take Sam to the party.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, fiddling her fingers. Meanwhile, little Sam came running towards him. He startedining to her that he was feeling bored alone at home.


    " Okay. Get ready. I will take you to the party" she informed, palming his cheeks.


    It was the first time little Sam was going to attend the party so he was so excited. Like a good boy, he obeyed his mom''s words. Without making mischief, he allowed his mom to bathe him. Katherine selected dark-shaded faded blue jeans and a red shirt. Shebed his hair and asked to watch cartoons till she got ready for the party.


    Katherine got ready in a simple knee-length shoulder-off white dress. She got ready by 5 in the evening. Just in the time, the driver came to pick them up. They started in the car to Thomas''s house. On the way to his house, she asked the driver to stop the car at the mall to buy gifts for Thomas''s wife and the expecting little one.


    She bought a wrapped basket of baby products and a mother feeding dress for his wife.


    Finally, the driver stopped the car at the Ranch model house which was in the middle of a flowery garden. She stepped out of the car along with Little Sam holding his hand.She noticed the wide windows of the house.


    " The appearance of the house is ssical, just perfect as per Thomas'' taste¡­" she thought in her mind.


    When Katherine was walking towards the entrance of the house, Sam started running after the butterflies which were fluttering on the flowers in the garden


    " Sam..e with me" she called him.


    " Momma¡­.please..please¡­I want to y" he pleaded in a baby voice.


    As she was there weretwo security guards at the main gate of the house. She thought it was safe to leave him to y for some time in the garden.


    " Be careful. Don''t go out of the main gate" she instructed him and walked towards the main entrance.


    A few minutester, Thomas opened the door as she expected. As soon as she stepped inside, Thomas was supposed to close the door.


    " Thomas¡­ don''t close the door. Sam is ying in the garden" she exined.


    " Who is Sam? " Thomas asked curiously.


    " He¡­.is¡­.my son¡­ I am sorry to hide it from all these days," she said, lowering her head.


    " That means, you are married already!!!" He questioned.


    Meanwhile,Sam came running towards her.


    " Momma...pleasee and y with me." He pleaded with her.


    Thomas looked at the small boy and noticed his blue eyes which were exact like Adrian''s eyes. He was waiting for Katherine''s answer.


    " Whatever you are thinking in your mind is right. He is Samson Wilson¡­" finally she told the truth to him.


    Thomas didn''t expect this twist. He thought to unite Adrian and Katherine but now he is scared of the consequences after Adrianes to the ce.


    When he was in his thoughts, Thomas came out of their room and looked at them.


    " Are you Katherine?" She asked her.


    " Yes¡­" she smiled at her.


    " Hi...My name is Jasmine. Nice to meet you." She weed her inside.


    " Sam¡­.go and y in the garden for sometime. I have to help here" she exined.


    " Okay. " He obeyed like a good boy but stopped him.


    " Hi ¡­.little boy. I am Thomas, your dad''s friend" Thomas introduced himself to Sam.


    " My daddy''s friend?? Where is he? Why didnte to see me till now? " He shooted questions to him.


    Thomas has no words to exin to the little boy that his father doesn''t know his existence in this world. His eyes be wet looking at his innocent face.


    "I will tell him to meet you, " he replied, kissing his forehead.


    " Thank you, Uncle Thomas. "


    " If you make my dadtoes and meet me, then I will buya big chocte for you" he said with a bright smile on his face.


    " Sure¡­" he hugged him.


    Then little Sam went to y again in the garden.


    " Kathie¡­.I didn''t expect this from you. I almost ended all my rtionship with Adrian as he decided to marry other than you. I always wanted you and Adrian to be happy. " He said with disappointment.


    " Thomas¡­ she is our guest. I think it''s not the right way to talk with her rudely" Jasmine interrupted.


    " It''s okay. He has every right to shout at me. He loves me like a sister" Katherine said, looking at him.


    " Let''s talk inside, not at the entrance of the house " Jasmine took her inside.


    " You made a big mistake hiding about Sam , Kathie. Adrian will never forgive you. I knew him very well."Thomas said.


    ....


    ...


    After a few minutes,Adrian came to Thomas'' home along with his mother, Maria.When he came out of the car, he heard a kid''s voice who was ying in the garden. He was stunned to see a little boy, Sam. He was smiling at him and ran towards him.


    "Hello," he greeted Sam and picked him in his arms.


    "Hello," Sam replied.


    "What are you doing here?" Adrian asked.

 Chapter 105 - Controlling His Anger

    " What are you doing here?" Adrian asked Little Sam and picked him in his arms.


    " I am here with my mom. She is talking with Uncle Thomas inside. And I am ying here with butterflies" he informed him and got down from his arms .


    He held Adrian''s finger and dragged inside to introduce Katherine.


    " Mommy¡­.where are you?" Sam called her.


    Katherine came out of the room as Sam was calling her.


    She was dumbstruck to see Sam with Adrian and his mother. The ss slipped from her hand with shock as she didn''t expect them at Thomas'' house. Thomas and Jasmine also followed as they heard a loud noise in the living room.


    " Mommy¡­.he is my friend, Ad. I already told you about him earlier, " Sam said with excitement.


    Adrian examined Sam''s face keenly which had the features of Katherine and the same blue eyes as him. As she named him Samson, he understood he was their son.


    He seriously walked towards Katherine. His eyes looked like burning charcoal.She stepped back with fear looking at his angry looks.


    "Adrian ....we can talk about it afterwards. Please..." Thomas pleaded.


    "Why?" Adrian asked.


    "Because...." Thomas replied.


    " Being my best friend, how could you hide it from me?" Adrian shouted at him.


    " He didn''t know about Sam till Katherine came with Sam. Thomas thought to clear your misunderstanding but¡­" Jasmine tried to exin to him but Adrian was not in a position to hear anything.


    Little Sam was frightened and ran towards Katherine. He hid behind her. Adrian was angry and hurt to see that his son doesn''t know who he is.


    "Katherine.. how dare you to hide him from me?" Adrian shouted.


    " Adrian ....please calm down. We candiscuss this matter after some time. He was afraid of seeing you angry. Try to understand" His mother interrupted as she understood the situation.


    "He is only a kid. He doesn''t know what is going on. He only knows that you are angry and shouting at his mother. " Maria reasoned.


    " Kathie...take Sam to the next room " Thomas suggested.


    Katherine nodded and took Sam with her to the next room. She knew if Adrian came to know the truth he would be angry at her.


    " Mommy...do you know my friend, Ad? " Sam questioned her.


    She sat on the chair and was silently crying for her fate. She has no answer to his questions. She doesn''t understand how to tell that Adrian is his father.


    ...


    " Why do you hide this from me? I am his father. I should know that I have a child. Why did you hide this from me?" He asked his friend Thomas fisting his shirt in anger.


    " Addy¡­.Till today, I don''t know about Sam. I swear on my unborn child. I met her a month back when she came with her friend to the hospital.I wanted to unite you both. Please believe me. " Thomas exined.


    " I lost all my faith in friendship and love." Adrian said in a cracked voice.


    Maria couldn''t see the pain of Adrian. She knew how much he waited for Katherine and how much he craved for her. She was furious at her for ditching his son. But all assumptions for Katherine changed when she came to know that she is the mother of Adrian''s child and she named his husband''s name for his son.


    Slowly she walked to the room where Katherine was. Her heart moved when she saw her crying silently hugging Sam. She realised that there was the strong reason to stay away from Adrian.


    " Sam¡­"


    " Come to me¡­" Maria called him with love.


    Katherine wiped her tears with the back of her palms with the presence of Maria. She stood up from the chair and lowered her head.


    " Let''s start celebrating the party ¡­" She said Sam while draggingKatherine out of the room.


    " Thomas ...Are you ready to start the celebrations?" Maria asked enthusiastically.


    " Katherine please arrange all the items on the table and inform Jasmine toe here. We should not spoil others'' happy moments because of us. " Maria said.


    " Aunt Maria...we are not in the mood to celebrate¡­." Jasmine said, looking at Adrian.


    Then she continued, " I still have three weeks until my due date. So we can celebrateter."


    Being a kid, Sam was unable to understand the situation. He looked at everyone''s faces and askedThomas, " uncle ...why is there no party now?"


    " Because¡­.the baby is sleeping now. " Jasmine answered with a smile.


    " Kathie¡­"


    " Why don''t you feed Sam? Maybe ...he is hungry?" Jasmineadvised.


    Adrian was silently observing each gesture of Katherine. He noticed how Sam was close to Katherine and how she was taking care of him. He was controlling his anger not to make Sam scared. He fisted his hands controlling all his emotions.After arranging food on the dining table, Thomas invited Adrian and Maria to join the dinner.


    " I am not in the mood to have food, carry on, " Adrian replied.


    " We should not take anger out on food, It''s a bad habit. " Little Sam said, wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    " Am I right, Mom? " He asked Katherine but she didn''t reply looking at Adrian''s angry face.


    " Yes dear, you are right. Even though you are a kid you have good sense." Maria replied.


    " Thank you, Mrs. Wilson," Sam said.


    " Not Mrs. Wilson. You have to call me Granny " Maria said.


    " Mommy...when are we going back home? " Sam asked her.


    Adrian looked at Katherine seriously as if he was throwing arrows through his eyes. She was afraid to open her mouth and looked at Thomas helplessly.


    " You are going to stay in our home as Uncle Martin went to California,"Thomas said and informed Katherine to make him sleep in the next bedroom. Thomas also informed Maria to stay tonight.


    She took Sam to the first guest room. Sam slept on herp whereas she was patting his back gently. After thirty minutes,Katherine heard the sound in the room and turned her head. She saw Adrian locking the door from inside looking at her.. She stood up from the bed cing Sam''s head on the pillow.

 Chapter 106 - Angry Adrian (1)

    He noticed his five years old son sleeping peacefully on herp. He went to that room and locked the door from inside.


    She stood up from the bed with fear as she knew it was her mistake to hide Sam from him for six years.


    His eyes looked menacing as if he could reach out and gut her any moment. His eyes filled with anger and hatred like he loathed her presence. His re was giving a shiver in her spine.


    He walked closer to me but she was looking down with guilt and fear. He raised her face pressing her cheeks with palms harshly.He made her look into his eyes but she closed her eyes with fear. And tears rolled down her cheeks.


    He left her face and held her arms with his hands on both sides. He held her tightly and said, "How dare you do this to me?" He looked at her with his angry eyes.


    "I''m sorry," she said.


    "How did you think you would hide him from me?"


    He was still holding her. He didn''t let her move from that ce. His anger didn''t let her go. He held her tight. His nails were digging into her arms but he didn''t care. He was hurt beyond the words.


    "What was my mistake that you ran away from me? Is it because I love you so much or do you have someone in your heart?" He questioned her.


    She was crying silently. She could feel his pain and hurt for her deed.


    " I wanted to give you everything. I wanted to give my life. I wanted to give all the happiness in the world. But..."


    "Ad¡­."


    He red at her and didn''t let her speak. He held her even tighter. His anger was building. He made her stand properly as she was shivering with fear and said, " you lost my love for you, my respect for you, and my trust in you. "


    " I am. So sorry...Adrain. Please forgive me" she cried.


    Adrian was silent for a while. He was thinking about his life and his love. He was like a lion in his anger. He was ready to forgive her in his lifetime. He thought about all the things that she did to him.


    " Forget about Forgiveness...Katherine" he said loudly.


    " It''s time for me to punish you for your deeds. " He said in a dangerous tone.


    " I will punish you for leaving me. For hiding my son from me. For making me a fool in your love" he said.


    " It''s time to teach you a lesson. " He said.


    She was terrified. She didn''t know what he was going to do. He held her tighter and dug his nails in her arms deeper. He took her hair and pulled her head back. She hissed in pain but controlled her scream to note out of her mouth. She bit her lips controlling her pain.She doesn''t want Sam to wake him from sleep.


    " I will teach a lesson and you will learn that you should never hide anything from me."He repeated


    " I already nned punishment for you. Just wait till tomorrow morning" he smiled wickedly.


    She was shaking with fear. She could feel his anger. She knew that he was going to do terrible things. But she could not guess what it could be.


    He threw her on the bed making her lying on her back.His fury was building. He wanted to give her a lesson for her act. He wanted to punish her for making him a fool in her love.


    He pulled her hands above her head and tied her hands with sheets to the above bedpost.


    He looked at her with his angry eyes.


    He decided to make her pay for her mistakes.


    " I want you to experience the same pain which I went through," he said with a serious face.


    " I am sorry, Adrian. " She said in a low voice wriggling her hands which were tied.


    Heid beside Sam on the other edge of the bed. He ran his finger on his soft cheeks. He stared at his innocent face with wet eyes.


    " I never imagine that I loved a cold-hearted woman who separate my blood from me. I made a big mistake loving your mom" he whispered looking at sleeping, Sam.


    At the same time, there was a soft knock on the door. He covered Katherine and Sam with the sheet. Then he opened the door slightly. He noticed his mother and Thomas standing with a worried face.


    " Adrian ¡­e out. I don''t want you to hurt her in anger " Thomas said.


    Heughed sarcastically and asked, " Am I hurting her? or She hurt?"


    " Adrian¡­.let''s go to our vi," Maria suggested as she knew about her anger issues.


    " Okay. Wait for five minutes. I will bring my son with me" he informed and went to the bed.


    He picked Sam in his arms who was sleeping. He walked towards the bed. Katherine was terrified when she noticed him taking Sam with him.


    " Adrian¡­..please stop. Don''t take Sam with you. I can''t live without him" she cried out while wriggling on the bed.


    He turned his head towards her and said, " I don''t care for you anymore. He is my son and will stay with me only."


    Maria and Thomas who were standing out of the room rushed inside hearing their conservation.


    " Are you mad? How do you separate a kid from a mother? What will you answer to Sam after he wakes?" Maria shouted then she looked at Katherine who was tied. Her eyes were swollen with crying.


    Maria untied her hands which were tied to the bedpost. Instantly she ran towards Adrian and stopped him.


    " Please ¡­.Ad. I cannot live without Sam." She sobbed kneeling on the floor.


    " You said the same thing to me six years back but you are still living. So...don''t y the same tricks with me again.. " He replied and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 107 - Adrian Anger(2)

    " Mom...let''s go ¡­." Adrian said, ignoring Katherine''s plea.


    Maria''s heart melted on seeing the tears from Katherine''s eyes which were flowing like streams.


    " Addy¡­.I know she made a mistake by hiding about your son. But a small kid cannot live without his mother. Try to understand, " Thomas exined.


    " Ohhh¡­ You are supporting that woman now. " Adrian asked him.


    " Don''t you know how much I loved her? How madly I tried to trace her? How much I suffered thinking of her? " Adrian shouted.


    Sam, who was in his arms, woke up with his yelling and started crying. Katherine wiped her tears and ran towards Sam. Adrian tried to console him by patting his back to stop crying. But Sam sensed it was not his mother''s touch and searched for his mother.


    Katherine tookSam forcedly from Adrian''s arm. She hugged him to her chest and kissed the top of his head. After a few seconds, he stopped crying and slept in her arms.


    " Hope you understand why I told you that a mother is very important to a kid!! " Thomas said.


    " Adrian...Is this a way to behave?" Maria asked him.


    " Tell me¡­.mom. How to behave with this woman? I missed five years of my kid''s life. I missed small moments when my kid was an infant when he was a toddler. Even he doesn''t know me. " he let out his pain.


    " Do you remember how he cried when we asked about his father when we met in the restaurant? " He said, looking at Katherine.


    Maria couldn''t see the devastated state of her son and understood what was going through.


    " Do you want my son to be called as¡­.bastard? " He yelled.


    Katherine''s face became nk with his question. She lowered her head with shame. His every question was right and was like thousands of sharp needles pricking into her heart.


    Thomas and Maria became silent by his words and could not utter a single word.


    " I decided my son if anyone supports me or not, " he said, looking at Katherine sharply.


    Thomas, Jasmine and Maria look at one another face with confusion.


    He took his mobile from his pocket and made a call to hiswyer.


    " Sorry to disturb you at this time, Mr Wang "


    " Please file a case against a woman who hid my son for six years and also files a case for custody of my son. I will send you details in a few minutes " he informed and ended the call.


    Her face turned pale listening to every single Adrian spoke to him. She thought that he could hate her but she never imagined that he would take Sam away from her.


    After recovering from the shock, she said " I don''t give my son to you. I am his mother. I carried him in my womb and gave birth to him."


    " I am his father. And I have every right on him. Even if you go for legal rights for him, you cannot win because the court gives custody to those who can bring up the kid with all facilities which you don''t have " Adrian retorted.


    " You can''t do it to me¡­" she cried.


    " You will see. What I can do!!! " He said.


    Then he continued, " Just enjoy a few days with my son. I don''t want my son to be upset. So I am leaving this ce with mom. "


    He started walking towards the entrance taking his mother from Thomas '' house.


    Before he stepped out, he turned back and warned, " If you try to run away from me, the consequences will be worse. Remember."


    " Thomas...make her understand. Because ...you ...knew ...about my anger" he informed Thomas and walked out of his house.


    " I am sorry... Katherine. I never thought the situation would turn out so odd. I sincerely want you both to live happily together" Thomas apologized.


    " He is very angry now. Don''t take his words to heart. I will talk to him tomorrow when calms down. He loves you so much and he never takes a decision that hurts you. " He tried to make her normal.


    " He hates me now. He won''t forgive me in this life " Katherine cried, still holding Sam in her arms.


    " Sleep now. It''s alreadyte¡­ " he informed giving her a side hug.


    ¡­..


    Slowly she walked to the next guest room and ced Sam on the bed. Then she alsoid on the bed beside him. Her eyes were on the ceiling, sleep was far away. She was scared thinking of Adrian''s warning. She felt like she was trapped from all sides.


    " How can I live without my Sam??" She was thinking in her mind.


    ¡­..


    " Kathie¡­"


    She heard Thomas'' voice. She wiped her tears and sat on the bed. She looked at him who was standing at the door.


    " Drink this juice and sleep. I noticed that you didn''t touch the food on your te" he handed the ss in his hand.


    " I don''t want to drink. Please¡­" she denied.


    " Have it¡­This is the doctor''s advice." He ordered.


    " Please¡­.help¡­.me. I can obey any punishment but not this. I cannot live without Sam¡­." She cried, holding his hands.


    " I will talk to him tomorrow morning. Drink this juice" he assured


    She quietly drank the juice and looked at little Sam.


    " Sleep peacefully. We can talk tomorrow. " Thomas informed her and went to his bedroom.


    ...


    Adrian and his mother reached the Vi in his car. He went to his room without waiting for his mother. He sat on his bed and pulled his hair in frustration. He tried to calm himself by taking a long breath.


    " Addy¡­."


    His mother called him and walked slowly towards him. She ced her palms on his head and stroked gently.


    " Once again, think about your decision. I think it''s better if you talk with Katherine." She suggested.


    " I loved her so much. But she made a big joke of my love," he said in a cracked voice and hugged his mother.


    " Now I don''t want to lose my son," he added.

 Chapter 108 - Adrian Anger(3)

    " I want my son to be with me from now," Adrian said to his mother.


    " Yeah¡­ I too want to be my grandchild but I don''t want him to separate from his mother. He is a small kid. Try to understand, " she said.


    " What do you mean? " he asked in an irritating voice.


    " Marry Katherine¡­" she said with a smile.


    " What!!!!! " he eximed and stood up from the bed.


    " Are you out of mind, Mom? Till this evening you don''t want her to be your daughter inw. What happened to you? " he questioned his mother with amazement.


    " I have to appreciate her guts for giving birth to a child without being wedlock. I could see how much she loves your child. " Maria said.


    " Yeah¡­.she loves my son but not me?? She wants him but not me? " he said sarcastically.


    " Maybe she had her reasons to stay away from you. " she reasoned.


    " Will you stop it, mom!!! Don''t support her, just like Thomas. I am frustrated ". He said.


    " Okay. I am not supporting her but telling you to think wisely. As a mother, I know your happiness is with Katherine. So I epted her even though I didn''t like her at the beginning. But now, she is the mother of your child. So I am thinking of Granny of Sam. He needs the love of both mother and father" she expressed her thoughts.


    " But I hate her now. I don''t even want to see her face" he shouted.


    Sheughed at his son and said, " Yeah¡­.I know how much you hate her"


    " Mom¡­." He was annoyed with herugh.


    " Okay. Think about my suggestion, all night and make the right decision," she said, patting his shoulder.


    " You can give all luxuries to your son but you cannot buy mother''s love with money," she said and left the room so that he could think.


    Heid on the bed and closed his eyes. Katherine''s crying face shed in his mind. Instantly he opened his eyes as it was hurting his heart.


    " Sometimes you have to make a decision that hurts your heart but heals your soul¡­." He thought of his life in his mind.


    Katherine and Adrian didn''t sleep the whole night.


    ...


    ¡­...


    Katherine sat beside Sam looking at him the whole night. She lost herst hope in her life to live. She didn''t realise the sunrise till Little Sam opened his eyes and greeted her, " Good morning".


    " Good morning¡­" she kissed his forehead.


    He sat on the bed and asked with a pout" Momma...when will we go home? "


    She embraced him in her arms. Her eyes became wet with his question. She could not tell him that his father will being to him away from her.


    " Mommy¡­"


    Little Sam moved away from her and asked, " Do you know him before me? Why was he talking with you rudely? "


    She doesn''t understand how to tell him that Adrian is his father. She is afraid what if Sam will also hate her just like Adrian.


    " Momma...tell me, Do you know Ad? " He repeated.


    " Kathie¡­."


    " Are you awake? " Thomas entered the room.


    " Hi¡­.Sam, Good morning" he greeted.


    " Good morning¡­." Sam replied with a gloomy face.


    " What happened, little champ? Why are you looking dull? " Thomas asked, picking him in his arms.


    " I want to go back to my home," he said in a low voice.


    " Why? What happened? Don''t you like to stay here in our home? " Jasmine asked from behind.


    " No. I want to stay in our home with Aunt Ruby and Uncle Martin, " he said.


    " If you go home then how can you meet your father? " Thomas questioned, looking at Katherine. She felt restless on seeing Sam''s excitement.


    " My dad? Is heing here? " Sam asked excitedly.


    " Yeah¡­ He just called me and told me that he ising here to have breakfast with you." He said and instructed the little one to brush his teeth.


    " Momma¡­ Why didn''t you tell me? Do you want to surprise me?" Sam asked him.


    Katherine stered a smile on her face and nodded her head with tear-filled eyes. She looked at Thomas helplessly as Adrian was going to take him away.


    " Get ready ande out. He ising here" Thomas said and left the room.


    ¡­.


    After freshening up, Katherine came to the living room. She sat quietly controlling the tearsing out of her eyes. A few minutester, Jasmine came and sat beside her.


    Jasmine ced the hand on her knuckles and said, " I can understand your pain. Thomas and I will try to convince Adrian to change his decision. "


    " I will ept any punishment of Adrian. I will do anything to stay with my son. I can''t live without him" she cried, holding Jasmine''s hands.


    " Don''t worry. Everything will be alright " Jasmine consoled her.


    Just in time, Adrian entered the house along with his mother. He heard their conversation and sat opposite to her crossing his legs. He was examining her face without blinking his eyes.


    " Mywyer prepared copies to take custody of Sam" he informed and ced them on the table in the living room.


    " Addy... If you separate Sam from her. He will hate you. Please once again, " Thomas advised.


    Meanwhile, Sam came running towards them. He stood holding Katherine''s hands tightly. Adrian was hurt when his son looked at him weirdly. His anger increased as it was happening because of Katherine.


    " Sam..e here" Adrian called him.


    " No. I won''te to you. You talked with my mom rudelyst night. I don''t talk with those who hurt my mom" he answered.


    Adrian fisted his hands and red at Katherine.


    " Sam...you should not talk with him like that," Thomas said.


    " Why? Sam asked, looking at Adrian.


    " Because he is your dad. He loves you so much, " Thomas replied.


    " Really¡­." Sam asked, making his eyes wider.


    " Yes, little one.. He is your father and I am your Granny " Maria smiled whereas Adrian opened his arms looking at his son.

 Chapter 109 - Deal

    " But...why did he shout at my mom!!" Sam asked Maria.


    " Your dad shouted at your mom because she forgot to send the address of your house. And all these days, he was searching for you and your mom " Maria exined that she doesn''t want Sam to know about the dispute between his mom and his dad.


    He quickly ran towards Adrian and hugged him with a bright smile.


    " Sorry...Dad. I don''t know that you were searching for us " he said and kissed him.


    Adrian was overwhelmed with happiness and hugged him tightly. Sam ced his little hands around his neck. Katherine looked at both of them with adoration.


    " Sam...don''t you hug your granny?" Maria asked.


    Slowly he walked towards her. She kissed all over her face and ruffled his hair.


    " Granny...don''t ruffle my hair. I don''t like it. Don''t you know how difficult it is to maintain this hairstyle?" He said.


    Sheughed at his cute words and hugged him. Katherine was looking at them. Maria noticed her and wanted to give some privacy to both. She thought of taking Sam with her for some time.


    " Shall we go shopping?" Maria asked little Sam.


    Sam looked at Katherine for permission. She nodded her head and smiled weakly. Maria signalled Thomas with her eyes to leave them.Jasmine and Thomas took Sam away with them. Before leaving Maria informed both to take a wise decision for the bright future of their son.


    There was no one at home and there wasplete silence between them. Adrian was the first person to break the silence.


    " Mywyer prepared two copies for the custody of Sam" he started exining.


    As soon as Katherine heard his words, tears were flooding from her eyes. She lowered her head and was crying silently. He looked at her and tried to ignore her crying.


    " If you stop your drama then I have to speak further¡­" he said in annoyance.


    She wiped her eyes but did not dare to look at his face.


    " There are two copies¡­" he ced them on the table in front of them.


    " One copy is prepared such that I will take custody of Sam being a father and you will lose your rights " He started.


    She just wants to die hearing those words from him.


    " Another copy is¡­ beneficial to you" he stopped in the middle. She raised her head and looked at his face with a small hope.


    " In this copy, I asked mywyer in such a way that you will get a chance to stay with my son only if you marry me. Even though we are married, you will be a nanny to my son but not his mother. You have no rights over me as my wife. And the most important point, if we divorced in future then you have no rights over my son and also you don''t get a single penny from me"he informed in a cold tone.


    She looked at him with disbelief.


    " What will you opt for? The first one or the second one? " he questioned.


    She was heartbroken, the way he spoke to her. She wished to die there itself by his cold behaviour. She knew it was her fault which made his heart a stone.


    " Miss. Davis. You have only two minutes to make a decision. Don''t me me if my mind changes after two minutes," he said.


    She controlled her tears toe out of her eyes with difficulty.


    " I can''t live without my Sam. So I choose the second option," she said, lowering her head.


    " Wow.What a surprise!! Until yesterday she wanted to run away from mBut now Miss. Davis wants to marry me" he mocked her.


    He stood up on the chair and went to her who was sitting in the chair. He raised her head with his finger and leaned closer to her face.


    " I will take revenge on you for making me suffer all these years. I will experience the pain which I went through. Be ready " he whispered.


    " Tomorrow will be our wedding then. I will arrange the courthouse wedding¡­" he informed her and made a call to awyer.


    " Okay Miss.Davis, our meeting has concluded. Sign these papers. I have to take care of the other things" he handed a pen to her as if it was a business deal.


    She signed the papers without thinking and gave him his pen.


    " Good. You made a wise decision in your life. Bye," he said and took those papers from her. He left the house without looking at her.


    Immediately, she ran to the next guestroom. Sheid on the bed touching her stomach and started crying, cing her head on the pillow. It was hurting like hell with his attitude. She cried till her tears dried in her eyes. Slowly she drifted to sleep.


    ¡­..


    ¡­..


    Adrian drove the car to the restaurant to meet Emily as she arrived in the city on the first flight of the day. There was unknown happiness in his heart as Katherine signed the second copy of the legal document.


    As soon as he stepped into the restaurant, he heard Emily''s voice from the corner of the ce. He waved his hand to her and walked towards her.


    " Do you talk with Katherine? Is everything sort of between you both? " She asked him.


    " There is nothing to sorted off. Tomorrow, we are getting married in the courthouse. If you have no problem, please help me with shopping. " He informed her.


    " Court marriage??" Emily eximed.


    " Does Aunt Maria know about it? " he questioned again.


    " No. This is an agreement marriage, not a love marriage. We are getting married to my son. Nothing is there between us. " He answered.


    " Are you for real? Till yesterday you were crazily searching for her and now telling me as if you don''t like her. " She yelled.


    " Love must be mutual but not one-sided. After what she did with me, I didn''t want to see her face but my mother convinced me to marry her for my Sam. There is no love between us, " he exined.


    " Unbelievable¡­." She said, looking at him.


    Then she continued, " Maybe she was wrong with you but she is a good human being. I have known her for five years. She worked so hard for her family. "


    " Do you know when I met Katherine for the first time?" She asked Adrian.


    " Where?" He asked uninterestedly.


    " I met her in the restaurant where she was working as a waitress with a seventh-month baby bump. " She said.


    " Waitress??? How can it be? She studied masters in business management in the topmost business school and she used to be one of the toppers. " He eximed.


    " Yes. I met her in the restaurant. I used to visit there regrly. She used to work double shifts for her earnings. One day, I forgot my presentation and other legal documents in the restaurant and went to my client''s meeting. I almost lost my deal with the client but she came to thatpany and saved me. She also advised me on a few changes in my agreement. I was shocked to think how a waitress could know about all these things. Then I came to know that she studied business management but had no certificates to apply for any job. " She exined.


    He was curious to know more about her past.


    Again Emily continued, " Unfortunately, the same day she fainted in front of me. I took her to the hospital then I came to know that she was very weak. She needed the proper diet and rest. I pitied her and gave them some money. But she refused to take my help. I understood she is a self-respected woman so I offered her a job in mypany. From that day she used to be my support in my business. Even though she is one of my reasons for my sess, she is never to be proud of her. She always down to be earth just like a tree "


    After listening to Emily''s words, he felt so bad.


    " Adrian...she is a gem. she suffered so much to raise your son alone. Try to know the reason for her behaviour" she advised.


    " But I never left her. She left me. It was my fault, " he said angrily.


    " It''s not your fault nor her fault. It was the fault of the situation. Please don''t make life moreplicated " she tried to convince her.


    " I was trying to know the reason for two months. But she is so stubborn " he shouted.


    " And you are an angry man¡­" she said.


    " Emily...do you know how much I suffered because of her!!" He asked.


    " I experienced the pain. So I knew it very well. You are lucky that she is still with you. But I have no chance to meet my love. Don''t waste time on all these things. " She suggested, holding his hands.


    " She doesn''t love me now. She only wants my son, not me" he said in a sad tone.


    " Yeah¡­.yeah¡­..without love for you, she gave birth to your son and all these years she remained alone like a single mother without marrying anyone!!! Isn''t it!" She said raising her eyebrows.

 Chapter 110 - Hidden Love

    " Yeah¡­.yeah¡­.without love for you, she gave birth to your son and all these years she remained alone like a single mother without marrying anyone!!! Isn''t it!" She said, raising her eyebrows.


    " What do you want to convey,e to the point," he said in a serious tone.


    " She loves you.Can''t you sense it!! " Emily said.


    He sighed and said, " If what you said is true then she wants to prove it to me. I don''t want to live in an imaginary world anymore. I want to live happily with my son, " he said firmly.


    " Okay. You will know it by yourself but until then don''t try to do such things which hurt her feelings. Please. " Emily pleaded to him.


    " Okay¡­.Let''s go shopping " he said and stood up from the chair.


    He paid the bill and drove the car to the mall along with Emily.


    ....


    At around 4 in the afternoon, Maria and little Sam return to Thomas house. When they stepped out of the car, Maria saw Katherine sitting alone in the garden. She thought if they were alone, they might sort out the problem between them. She walked towards her as she didn''t find Adrian with her.


    " Katherine...Where is Adrian? " she inquired.


    " He got a call from thepany. I think he might go to the office work" she lied.


    But Maria guessed it was a lie as she understood from her red and swollen eyes. Even though she caught her lies, she remained silent.


    " Mommy...I will show you my new toys and clothes which granny bought for me. Come inside, I will show you all¡­" little Sam said excitedly.


    She smiled at him weakly and followed her son. Maria also walked with them inside the house. As soon as they went inside, little Sam opened all the shopping bags.


    First, he opened the big stic box in which there are many models of car toys with different colours.


    " You already have many toys at home. Why do you buy them again? " She asked in a serious tone.


    " You know...I like cars so much. Granny asked me to buy my favourite ones. So¡­" he exined.


    " It''s okay. Katherine. It was the first time for me to buy toys for my grandchild. " Maria supported him.


    " But those toys are expensive. " she reasoned.


    " We can buy anything if Sam asks us. So don''t dare to speak against my mom. " Adrian said in a cold tone, walking towards them.


    Katherine turned her back and noticed Adrian standing along with Emily. She stood from the couch noticing Emily. She was nervous to face her as if she made a mistake.


    " How are you, Aunt Maria?" Emily greeted her.


    " Good, " she replied, looking at Emily with a serious tone.


    Emily walked towards them. She gave a chocte bar to little Sam and ruffled his hair.


    " I don''t like someone ruffling my hair," Sam said rudely and ran towards Katherine. He hugged, cing both of his hands around her legs.


    " I think...he is just like his dad. He too doesn''t like ruffling his hair, " Mariaughed.


    " Sorry,Miss. Green. Still, he is a kid and doesn''t know how to speak, " Katherine apologized.


    " It''s okay. " Emily said.


    ¡­.


    " Why did you leave Katherine alone? You should be there with her, " Maria questioned Adrian.


    " She is not a kid. Moreover, she is fond of staying alone. That''s why she was living alone all these years. So stop shouting at your son for her " Adrian replied, looking at Katherine.


    " Adrian...calm down." Emily held his hand to control his anger.


    Katherine noticed her gesture and went to the guest room with little Sam. She could not see someone close to him. She instructed Sam to stay inside the room and behave like a good boy.


    He sat on the bed and started ying with toy cars whereas Katherine was standing at the window looking at the sunset.


    ¡­..


    After a while, Emily and Adrian went to the guest room with shopping bags. Emily walked towards Katherine to talk with her.


    "Katherine.. "


    She turned back and looked at Emily.


    " This is for you, " Emily said.


    " What is it? " Katherine asked her without taking the bag from her hand.


    " A small gift for your marriage. I will be happy if you wear this dress. " She gave the bag.


    " I don''t need any new dress for tomorrow. And it is not marriage but just a legal agreement to stay near to my son." She rejected her gift.


    " I am not fond of buying a new dress for you. I have a reputation in society so I want you to wear something that looks relevant to my status, " Adrian said.


    " Addy...will you stop talking? I will convince her to wear this dress for tomorrow. " Emily stopped their word war and asked to leave the room.


    Adrian picked Sam in his arms and left the room.


    ¡­.


    " He selected this dress for you. He told me to give this dress to you. You know about him. He is so egoistic.


    He loves you so much but he is hiding his love masking his anger.Now it is in your hand to win his heart with your love " Emily said.


    Then she continued, " If you need any support, I am always there for you. I want you both to be happy. "


    Katherine could not believe her words and was staring at her with surprise.


    " Don''t look at me like that. I can understand what you are thinking in your mind" she said.


    " First remember one important point. We are friends and will be friends forever. We never wanted to marry. We pretended to be a couple for our parents. So don''t me yourself as you broke our engagement. You are the only one in his heart. Love, hate or anger, you will be in his heart and mind. Just he needs time to get normal. And also suggest you, tell the truth about why you were staying with him. " Emily said.


    Instantly, Kathrine hugged her and started crying. As Martin and Ruby were away from her. She had no one to share her pain with. Emily patted her back and consoled her.


    They stayed silent for a while and moved away from each other. Emily wiped her tears and dragged her out of the room.


    ¡­.


    Aftering out of the room, they noticed Thomas and Jasmine returned from the hospital. Katherine went to prepare food for everyone. But first, she wanted to prepare fruit juice for Jasmine as she was pregnant. She served fruit juice for Jasmine then started preparing dinner for everyone.


    When she was chopping carrots and sweet corn for soup, Adrian entered the kitchen to get some water for little Sam. He was surprised to see her cooking. She didn''t notice his presence as she was immersed in her work.


    He could not believe his eyes because he remembered her telling him a few years back that she didn''t know holding the knife.


    " Dad...how much time to get me water? " little Sam asked,ing into the kitchen.


    On hearing Sam''s voice, she turned her head all of sudden.Her forefinger was cut by the sharp knife and was blood oozing out from her finger. She hissed with pain. She turned on the two and ced her finger under running water. But there was no control of blood flow from her finger.


    Immediately, Adrian took her hands close to her mouth and ced her finger in his mouth to stop bleeding. Meanwhile, Little Sam was looking at them curiously.


    Then, he ced her finger under the running water of the tap. He told Sam to ask Thomas for a first-aid kit. A few minutester, Sam brought it along with Thomas.


    " What happened? Why do you want a first-aid kit? " Thomas questioned Adrian.


    " All because of this careless woman. If she doesn''t know how to chop the vegetables, who told her to do it? " Adrian shouted, looking at Katherine.


    " So you are worried about her?" Thomas asked, yfully.


    " Shut up Thomas. What kind of doctor are you? Huh? First, dress this cut on her finger" he informed and left the kitchen seriously.


    " I wish his anger would subside very soon and be normal with you again," Thomas said, dressing her cut.


    She resumed cooking and finally prepared dinner for everyone.


    ¡­.


    When everyone is having their dinner, Adrian informs his mother about their court marriage which will be going to happen the next day.


    " Court marriage? That too tomorrow!! " Maria eximed in shock.


    " Yes, mom. " Adrian replied casually.


    " This is marriage but not a business deal. I dreamed of your grant wedding. What about my small desires !" She said with hurt.


    " Then we can arrange a grand marriage for my son, Sam, " he said.


    Maria stood up from the chair as she was irritated by her son''s behaviour. She walked away seriously from that ce. She wanted to bang his son''s head with the thick wooden stick for his arrogance.


    "

 Chapter 111 - Planning For Wedding

    Maria stood up from the chair as she was irritated by her son''s behavior. She walked away seriously from that ce. She wanted to bang his son''s head with the thick wooden stick for his attitude.


    " Mom...where are you going? Why do you leave without eating? " Adrian ran after his mother and Thomas also followed him.


    " Don''t call me...mom...again?? Do you think I will live till your son''s marriage? "She shouted.


    " All my emotions, my feelings became a joke for you, even my small wish too. He faked his engagement now again trying to fool me. Did I ask for a big wish to be fulfilled! Just I ask you to marry in our custom" she cried.


    " Aunt Maria...Please calm down. I will take care of the arrangements in one or two days. Let him marry Katherine first in the courthouse. I promise you that your wish will be fulfilled, " Thomas assured her.


    " Please have your dinner." Thomas pleaded to her.


    " Until he marries Katherine in our custom, I don''t talk to your friend," she said to him and red at Adrian.


    " Mom¡­Please talk to me, " Adrian went near her.


    She ignored him and walked to the dining hall. Katherine heard the conservation as she too followed them.


    " Are you happy now? It''s all...because of you." Adrian roared.


    " If she wants to marry you in our custom then I have to obey her. So... don''t start your old drama with me. If you like it or not, you should marry me." He threatened her, gripping her both arms.


    " Do you understand?" He questioned her.


    She nodded her head, lowering her face.


    He raised her face by cing his finger under her chin and ordered, " To speak out looking into his eyes"


    " Yes, I will marry you and obey every instruction of yours." She said in a low voice.


    " Good." He smirked.


    " Get ready by morning 9 tomorrow. We have to go to the courthouse. I already gave our legal proof to them " he ordered.


    " Okay," she replied.


    She turned away to walk towards the dining room. Suddenly he pulled her to his chest harshly. Her back touched the hard chest.


    He lowered his face to match her height and whispered in her ear, " Don''t keep this face in front of my mom and my son. I don''t want another drama because of you."


    " Let''s go together," he added.


    He ced his hand on her waist and pulled her towards him. Then he took her with him, tightening his grip.


    " Mom...We are okay with your decision. First, we thought it would not be good to marry in the presence of my son. If it is your wish to see my wedding then we are ready. " he said in front of everyone.


    " Isn''t it? Katherine " he pinched not so hard on her waist as she was silent.


    She looked at him and then said yes to all while smiling.


    " Wow...then I will take Katherine with me to buy a wedding dress and other stuff¡­" Emily said excitedly.


    " We will take care of the wedding arrangements as we have less time," Thomas and Jasmine said in unison.


    " Okay. I am gettingte, bye" Emily said when her mobile started ringing.


    Already Emily left as she was gettingte. She had to deal with her father.


    " Whatever it may be, I need a traditional wedding¡­" Maria said in a strict tone.


    " Are you happy now? " Adrian asked his mother.


    " Ask your friend to not talk with me till his wedding," she said to Thomas and asked Katherine toe with her in a serious tone.


    Katherine looked at Adrian nervously as his mother was calling her in a serious tone.


    " I don''t eat you if youe with me. And also ask your soon-to-be husband to take his hand away from you so that you cane with me, " Maria said, looking at Adrian''s hand around her waist.


    Instantly he took his hands away from her. Immediately Katherine followed her to the guestroom. She closed the door as they entered.


    " Miss. Davis¡­"


    " I don''t know whether you believe in customs of marriage as you are a modern girl. But I want my son to be married in front of my eyes. Hope you support me even though you both have unsettled issues. " she said, looking at Katherine.


    " Yes, Mrs. Wilson. I will obey every word of yours" she replied.


    " Good. After your civil marriage by tomorrow afternoon, I will take Sam with me. So that you can have time to shopping. I want you to see more beautiful. " she said to Katherine.


    " But...Sam cannot sleep without me." Katherine intervened.


    " I am there to take care of him. And Also Adrian will be with us. You already took his responsibilities for six years as a mother. Let Adrian start his responsibility as a father. Just concentrate on wedding celebrations, " she suggested.


    " You are not angry at me," Katherine asked her.


    " I was angry with you. But after knowing Sam as my grandson, I forgot everything. By giving birth and naming him your son Samson, I can understand how much you give value to Adrian''s word. As a woman, I can understand that you faced a big problem. But as Adrian''s mother, I cannot forgive you. He loved you so much and be mad searching for you." She informed Katherine.


    " I only pray to God to clear all misunderstanding between both of you " she added.


    " I knew that I hurt Adrian''s heart deeply. " Katherine cried, feeling guilty.


    " Don''t worry about him. His anger is like ow-covered over the hill. It will melt slowly with your presence. Keep faith in love. " she hugged her.


    Katherine felt relief with Emily and Mrs. Wison''s support.


    " Take some rest. We will go back to our home" she said and both came out of the room. On the other side, Adrian walking here and there nervously.


    ********


    Hi readers


    Pleasement on the chapter about how is story going on and also don''t forget to vote for me.

 Chapter 112 - Officially His Wife

    That night, Adrian went to his home along with his Mother after having dinner in Thomas'' house.


    ¡­..


    He opened his eyes with the sound of the rm from his mobile. He quickly brushed his teeth andpleted his chores. He got ready in a white shirt with a blue suit jacket, a tie, and trousers. He kept his wristwatch on his left hand. He checked the time, it was 7.30 in the morning. As he had to take care of formalities in the courthouse for civil marriage, he skipped his workout after a long time.


    He went to his mother''s room to take her along with him to the courthouse. When he stepped into her room, he noticed his mother was missing. He inquired about the maid who was working in the kitchen. The maid informed him that his mother was watering the nts in the garden.


    He quickly ran towards the garden as he was gettingte because he had to pick up Katherine also.


    " Mom¡­.make it fast. We are gettingte " Adrian informed in a loud voice.


    She ignored him and continued with her work.


    " Mom¡­" he said and turned her towards him with her shoulder.


    " Please..e¡­" he pleaded.


    " I don''t want to witness the business deal of your marriage. I want to witness the love bonding in your marriage. In my belief, a wedding is a celebration of uniting two souls as one in the name of marriage. Don''t worry, I wille to your traditional wedding. Carry on¡­ my son. " Maria said.


    " I too believed the same but I cannot take the risk of losing my son. Why don''t you understand? " he asked his mother.


    " You are fighting for your son and I am fighting for my son''s happiness¡­." She caressed his hair.


    " Bring my grandson here. I already spoke with Katherinest night about it. She will send Sam with you. " she said.


    He wondered how his mother convinced that stubborn woman. Then he reached Thomas'' house in the car to pick up Katherine.


    He got out of the car and noticed Thomas ying with Samson in the garden.


    " Are you noting with us? " Adrian asked Thomas.


    "Jasmine is not feeling well. She was having a backache. So I want to stay back. He felt bad as his best friend is also noting.


    Thomas understood Adrian''s feelings by his facial expression and said, " You are going to marry Katherine again. We a celebrate at that time"


    He nodded his head and asked Sam about Katherine. She was getting ready in the guest room. He walked to meet her as they were gettingte and also hiswyer called him when he was on the way to Thomas'' house.


    He was angry at her for beingte.


    " Katherine..e fast¡­we are gettingte" he shouted then he noticed that she was helping Jasmine in feeding the breakfast.


    She was already ready to start for the courthouse.


    " One minute please¡­" Katherine requested.


    " Hmmm," he hummed as he wanted to know why she needed one minute.


    When he was in thought, she brought snacks and fruit with her. She ced it on the coffee table in Thomas''s bedroom.


    " I am ready. Shall we start? " She asked him,ing closer to him.


    " Take some rest. Bye," Katherine waved her hand to Jasmine and walked out of the house.


    Meanwhile, Adrian went outside and opened the car door for Katherine. But she walked towards Sam. She instructed Sam to behave like a good boy till she returned. She kissed his cheeks and bid bye to him.


    Adrian was observing the bonding between Sam and Katherine. He remembered his mother''s words about mother love.


    ¡­..


    When Katherine was walking towards him, he noticed her. She was looking more beautiful in the white knee-length white dress. Thece embroidery design is so good. The dark-shaded lipstick on her lips was so attractive. As it was a shoulder off the dress, he could see her slender neck.


    He wondered how she could look curvy even after giving birth to his son.


    " Adrian...shall we start?" Katherine after sitting in the back seat of the car. Until then he didn''t notice that she sat inside the car.


    He sat beside her and instructed the driver to drive to the civil bureau at Rising street. There was thick silence between them. He was looking out to not let her know that he was getting attracted to her again.On the other hand, the fragrance from her body was making it difficult to maintain his sanity.


    Suddenly his thoughts interrupted when her mobile was ringing. He noticed her picking the call in a hurry.


    She spoke for a few minutes and ended the call. He looked at her to know to whom she was speaking. But he didn''t question him. His pride was blocking him to talk with her.


    " I got a call from Ruby. " She started the conversation.


    " Who is she? " Adrian questioned.


    " I think you knew her. You had already met with Sam in the mall before " she answered.


    " She is Aunt Lisa''s daughter. " She added.


    " Invite her to our wedding then¡­" he said.


    "Hmmm¡­."


    They reached the civil bureau in a few minutes. Emily was already waiting for them in that ce. They both got down from the car and walked inside.


    " You are looking so gorgeous. " Emilyplimented.


    Katherine smiled a little and followed Adrian silently. They produced their proof in the courthouse and signed the copy for the registration of their marriage.


    " Congrattions...to both of you¡­" Emily hugged both at once.


    She moved away from them and asked them both to pose for a photo. Adrian and Katherine stood side by side for the photo.


    " Oh my god...She was staying away from you, Adrian as if you were forcing her into this marriage, " Emily said, looking at Katherine.


    Immediately, he pulled her closer to him by her waist and held her tightly. Then he whispered in her ears, " You are officially mine from now on. I have every right on you "


    Katherine shivered with his proximity whereas Emily was enjoying their closeness.. She took different poses for the photos of them along with a professional cameraman.

 Chapter 113 - Shopping

    After the small photoshoot, Adrian asked thewyer to take care of the marriage certificate.


    He didn''t take away his hands around her waist even after thepletion of the photoshoot. He walked towards the car and started walking towards the car to return to Thomas'' home.


    " Adrian...I need to talk with you " Emily stopped him.


    " Is it urgent! " he asked Emily, looking at her face.


    " I need your help," she said.


    Emily looked at Katherine and said, " I want you both to hide about your marriage for a few days.. "


    " What do you mean by it? I didn''t get you? " Adrian asked her.


    "Last night, my father and I argued about our engagement. And also about the article about you and Katherine in the newspaper. " Emily exined.


    " Now she is my wife. I couldn''t care about it. " Adrian dered.


    " What article? '''' Katherine asked as she is unaware of it.


    " Nothing. ." Adrian cut off the topic as he doesn''t want to know about it and gets hurt by knowing it.


    He might be angry at her but he cares for her dignity and her respect.


    " We both knew that we never had feelings for each other. And also I knew that you have someone in your heart. So we can''t drag this topic " he reasoned.


    " Please Adrian, if my father knew the truth then he again starts searching for an alliance. Try to understand " she pleaded.


    Adrian looked at her and said, " We cannot hide the truth for a long time"


    Then he continued looking at Emily " And more importantly, When we know that the person whom you loved will nevere back then you should move on in your life"


    " Then why didn''t you move on in your life when Katherine left you? Why do you drink every night thinking of her? Why? " Emily questioned him back.


    Adrian had no answer to her question. He remained silent.


    " Emily, I can understand your situation. I will hide our rtionship from all " Katherine promised her.


    Adrian red at her and shouted at her, " So you are feeling ashamed to tell everyone as my wife. Aren''t you? "


    " It''s not like that. I wanted to help Emily, " Katherine replied.


    " Don''t lie. First, you don''t like to marry me and now you don''t like someone to know you as my wife. " He said in a serious tone.


    " Whatever you think in your mind. Remember I have all the rights over you. From now on, don''t make your own decisions. " He warned, looking at her angrily.


    " Adrian...Please stop shouting at her. It was my mistake. I shouldn''t ask you both something like that" Emily said in guilt.


    Adrian walked away from them seriously.


    " I am sorry. Because of me...all this happened.." Emily apologized to Katherine.


    " It''s okay. He has every right to be angry at me because I hurt him so much. " She replied and both walked after Adrian.


    Finally, they returned to Thomas'' house and had their lunch with everyone.


    Thomas informed everyone that the wedding will take ce far from the city near the old church on the day after tomorrow morning. Already the preparations have started. They have to go reach the ce by tomorrow evening.


    ¡­..


    " Sam...shall we go home? " Maria asked his grandson.


    " What about Mommy?" Sam asked, looking at his mother.


    " She will be with us by tomorrow evening. She will be busy shopping with AuntEmily." She answered him.


    Maria ordered Adrian to give them his credit card for wedding shopping. Adrian handed his credit card and whispered, " Don''t take shoulder-off dresses from now on"


    She raised her head and looked at him quizzically.


    " Let''s go...Adrian¡­ We should also go to the mall" Maria said, holding Sam''s hand.


    Katherine''s face turned pale and felt bad looking at the leaving figure of Sam.


    Sam turned his face and waved his hand to his mom and said, " Bye...Mumma"


    Adrian and Maria also looked at Katherine who was standing far from them. Maria understood her state and assured her that she will take care of him very well.


    " Let her experience the distance of a child for one day then only she will understand what was going on in my heart," Adrian said and left the ce, picking Sam in his arms.


    Katherine felt hurt by his venomous words and ran inside the room. She could not control herself and started crying.


    " Kathie...stop crying. You already knew he is angry at you. By tomorrow we will gather at one ce. Just be patient for one day " Emily consoled her.


    She wiped her tears and nodded her head.


    " Then let''s go shopping. We have to buy so many things¡­" Emily said excitedly.


    ¡­.


    Without dy, Emily and Katherine went to the mall to buy a wedding dress and other essories. She took her to the famous wedding designer shop. They choose three disyed wedding outfits in their mall. The designer asked Katherine to have a try on her body for any alterations ording to her body size.


    Finally, they selected the wedding gown in two hours. Then Emily dragged her to the beauty salon to make her look more beautiful on the wedding day even though Katherine protested. Emily convinced her that the wedding will be the most memorable day in everyone''s life.She asked her to forget about the past and Adrian''s angry.


    After that, they went to buy other bridal essories for the wedding.


    ¡­.


    On the other hand, Adrian went shopping with his mother and his son. He bought dresses for Sam and Maria. His mother selected a wedding suit for him. Apart from wedding shopping, Adrian bought many electrical toys for him. They went to a restaurant and had their dinner.


    By the time they reached the Vi from shopping, Sam slept in the car itself. Adrian carried him to his bedroom andid on the bed.


    Just in time, his mobile started ringing. He looked at the disy name on the screen.


    " My long-lost love¡­"


    Immediately he attended the call not to disturb Sam''s sleep.


    " Is Sam sleeping? " She asked him.


    " Yes. He is tired of shopping. Don''t worry about him. I can take care of him. " He replied.


    " I called you to inform you that he has a habit of drinking milk before sleep. If he woke up, make him drink a ss of milk " she said.


    " Okay. " He said.


    " Good night, Adrian¡­" She greeted him.


    " Have a sleepless night without my son " he replied and disconnected the call.

 Chapter 114 - Getting Closer?

    The next morning, when Katherine opened her eyes and looked beside her. She got into the habit of seeing Sam''s face first in the morning.she felt bad as Sam was not with her. Shepleted her brush and personal chores.


    When she came out of her room, she saw Thomas was helping Jasmine with her pregnant exercises. She remembered the lonely days during her pregnancy, especially without Adrian.


    " Good morning¡­" Thomas and Jasmine greeted her.


    " Good morning¡­" She greeted them back.


    " You carry on, I will take care of preparing breakfast¡­" She informed them and walked into the kitchen.


    In half an hour, she prepared breakfast for everyone.. She served it on the dining table.


    Then she prepared coffee for herself. She walked out of the house and sat alone in the garden on the chai. While sipping the coffee, she was thinking about her wedding. She doesn''t know how to feel. She was so happy to be the wife of the love of her life. And also feeling sad as the only people in her life are present in the important event of her life. She was missing Martin and Ruby so much.


    " Kathie¡­"


    " Where have you lost yourself in thinking? " Thomas asked, walking towards her.


    " Nothing¡­" she lied.


    " Is Martining by this afternoon? we have to start by afternoon" he inquired.


    " No. I didn''t say anything about it. I don''t want to disturb him as he got a good opportunity for publishing his book. He sacrificed so much for me and Sam. " she exined.


    " What about the other girl who is staying with you? Is her name Ruby? " Thomas asked her.


    " Yeah...she went on a business trip with her boss. I don''t know whether to inform her or not. What if her boss allows her toe here? " she reasoned.


    " Until you try, how can you know?" Thomas questioned her.


    " Call her and ask toe by tmrw morning, " he suggested.


    She nodded and immediately made a call to Ruby with hesitation. Thomas was sitting beside her.


    After a long ring, Ruby attended the call. From that Steven and Ruby were sleeping on the same bed. He was not allowing her to sleep alone because of her bad dreams.


    Still, her head was on Steven''s chest. She attended the call in a sleepy voice.


    Katherine:


    " Good morning, Ruby. Do I disturb you?"


    Ruby rubbed her eyes and sat o


    Ruby: No. I was a little bit tired. That''s all.


    Katherine: When are youing?


    Ruby:After two days.


    Katherine: I called you to inform you about¡­.my wedding.


    Ruby:What!!! Wedding!!


    All at once, she sat on the bed,ing out of Steven''s arms. Instantly, Steven opened his eyes and looked at Ruby''s face.


    " What happened? Is everything okay?" Steven mumbled slowly not to hear his voice on the other side of the call.


    She signaled Steven to stay quiet and turned on the speaker of her phone.


    Ruby: Kathie...Are you serious? Are you getting married? With whom? What about Sam? ( she was shooting questions non-stop)


    Katherine: Yes. I am serious. I am getting married to Sam''s dad. And the wedding is going to happen tomorrow at 10 in the morning.


    Ruby: How can you marry without my presence? Do you forget me after meeting your love? ( she yelled over the call)


    Katherine: I am so sorry. It was so sudden. Please understand and ask your boss to send you here.


    She looked at Steven with pleading eyes.


    Ruby: Okay. I will ask him. Don''t worry.


    Katherine: Shall I ask him directly?


    Ruby: It''s okay. I will manage.


    Katherine: I will wait for you then. Bye.


    As soon as Katherine disconnected the call, Steven pulled her onto his chest cing his hands around her stomach.


    " Tell me, how will you manage me? Huh?" He asked, cing his chin at the crook of her neck from behind.


    " Did you forget? We nned to visit another ce?" He asked her.


    " But attending her wedding is more important to me? " she replied.


    " If it is so important then you have topensate for it¡­" he said.


    " Whatpensation? How ?" She asked, turning towards him still in his arms.


    " 50 kisses only.." he said.


    Before she escaped from him, she imed her lips while locking in his cage. She could not stop him as he was giving a dominating kiss. Slowly she started enjoying his kisses.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Katherine went to theke view resort along with Thomas and Jasmine whereas Adrian, Maria, and little Sam started in their car.It took them three hours to reach the ce.


    As soon as they reached, she walked into the resort. She met Maria and asked about her son.


    " Sam is in Adrian''s room " She replied and told her where the room was.


    She hurriedly walked to the room where Adrian was staying. Without knocking on the door, she entered inside in anxiety to see her son.


    With the door opening sound, Adrian who was supposed to go bath into the bathroom came out as little Sam was sleeping.


    He noticed Katherine sitting on the edge of the bed and bent towards sleeping Sam to kiss.


    " What are you doing here? " He asked her.


    " To see Sam¡­" she replied, turning her head. Then she noticed him with awhite towel hanging down from his waist. He was half-naked.


    Instantly she lowered her eyes and her cheeks turned red with embarrassment.


    " Sorry...I didn''t know that you were going for a bath. I will leave now¡­" she said, still lowering her head.


    He observed her red cheeks and smirked inside. He felt proud that still, he had so much effect on her.


    She stood up from the bed to leave the room. All of the sudden, he held her wrist and twirled her. Her body collided with his hard chest.


    She didn''t dare to look at his face. She was breathing heavily with proximity. He leaned closer and tugged the strands of her hair. She was feeling heaven with his touch. Suddenly her eyes caught something and she stepped back.

 Chapter 115 - His Love And Pain

    Katherine stepped back from him as her eye caught a tattoo from the right side of his chest to his upper abdomen.


    She saw a tattoo that is in a heart-formed lock with added bells and whistles with ornate designs that hold significance from Victorian antiques. The lock disys a hole at the center of It.The piece is depicted in a chastened color palette of ck, red, and gold.


    Under the design, it was written¡­.


    " YOU ARE KEY TO MY HEART ¡­ KATHIE¡­"


    She ced her soft palm on it. Her eyes be wet on knowing his love for her.


    She hugged him tightly and started crying.


    " I am so sorry¡­..Ad. Please forgive me " she sobbed.


    He hugged her back and closed his eyes as he could not see her crying. But he wanted to make her realize her mistakes so that she would never get a thought to leave him again.


    " Is that so easy to forgive you for what you did? " he questioned her, moving back from her.


    " I love you...Kathie. But it is not enough to stay together. We need faith, hope, and trust. I lost my faith in you and I am not ready to trust you again. I can''t live every day in insecurity thinking of when you will leave me again," he said.


    " I will do anything to gain your trust and your faith. Give me a chance, " she pleaded to him.


    " It''s not so easy to get my forgiveness...Kathie, " he said firmly.


    " Now I am scared of being close to you. First thoughts arose in my mind, what if you leave me again whenever youe to me. I can''t trust you easily this time. I don''t live my life with insecurities. You changed mepletely with your actions" he said.


    She looked at him with tears in her eyes. She remembered how he used to be crazy for her.


    "I will try...Ad. I will try until myst breath to get your forgiveness, " she said sincerely.


    He smiled in his heart but looked at her with a straight face.


    " If you leave me, I have to take a bath. I don''t want someone to think that we are romancing in the presence of our son, " he said in a cold tone.


    Instantly she took her hand and moved away from him with embarrassment. She left the room without looking back.


    He was so confused about himself for behaving rudely with Katherine. There was unknown fear in the corner of his heart to lose her again in his life. He was vulnerable. He knew what struggle was going on between his mind and his heart.


    But he wanted to stay cold-hearted towards Katherine for their future and their son. He wanted to be strict with her and wanted to know the reason which made her leave him.And also he wanted Sam to get mother and father love.


    Because he experienced the pain when his father passed away suddenly.


    He knew he was behaving harshly with Kathie but she made him like that.


    ¡­.


    After some time, everyone gathered at dinner. Little Sam sat beside Adrian and Katherine opposite to them. She felt content to see Sam''s happiness when he was enjoying his time with Adrian.


    " I think someone is admiring his handsome husband without blinking her eyes¡­" Emily teased Katherine.


    Adrian looked at Katherine then instantly she lowered her head. She started eating her food on the te.


    Everyoneughed looking at her.


    " Why are you teasing my daughter-inw? She was admiring her husband, there is nothing wrong with it " Maria supported her.


    After having their dinner, Maria instructed Katherine to take some rest. She wanted Katherine to sleep earlier so that her face looked fresh and glowed like a moon.


    Katherine took the opportunity to escape from everyone as they were teasing her and making her embarrassed.


    She quickly went to her room and changed her dress. Then sheid on the bed. She wanted Adrian to send Sam to her room to sleep with her. But she had no heart to hurt his feelings as he was already away from Sam for many years.


    She turned and tossed on the bed as she was nervous for the next day. And also thinking about how to gain the trust of Adrian.


    Suddenly she remembered about Martin and made a call to him. She told everything except Adrian ckmailing her for taking custody of Sam. She doesn''t want anyone to me Adrian. He was happy about the news but also felt sad not to take part in the wedding


    ¡­..


    Thomas exined the wedding nner is readied with decoration and other arrangements. Emily and Jasmine were busy arranging the things as per Maria''s instructions.


    While everyone was leaving their respective rooms, Thomas instructed all to get ready at 9 in the morning. He hurriedlypleted the food and left to take care of other Wedding arrangements.


    ¡­.


    After Sam slept, Adrian carried him in his arms to Katherine''s room. He could understand how she was attached to his son. So he wanted to make him sleep beside Katherine.


    As she sensed the presence beside her, she opened her eyes and noticed Adrian cing Sam beside her. He kissed his forehead. Their eyes locked for a few seconds.But very soon he realized that it was a bad idea to stare at her because he wanted to act harshly with her. Immediately he walked out of the room without looking back.


    He went to his room andid on the bed. He remembered how she cried hugging him.


    He started thinking if she became pregnant with his child after she went to her home. What situation made her hide from everyone, even from him? Why did she suffer alone while she was carrying his child? Why was she not ready to marry him when he pleaded with him earlier?


    He became mad thinking about everything.


    After thinking hard, one thing he understood, only three people know the truth about it.


    Katherine, Martin, and Ruby.


    But he wanted to know the truth from her mouth. He wanted to wait for her exnation.


    Thinking of everything, slowly he drifted to sleep.

 Chapter 116 - Wedding Part1

    " Dad...Good morning" little Sam greeted, kissing when he was lying on the bed.


    He opened his eyes and said "Good morning, little champ"


    " Granny...told you to get ready fast. " He informed him.


    Then he remembered it was their wedding day.


    " I too have to get ready.." Little Sam said and went to Maria.


    Adrian had been waiting for this day for the past six years. Finally, he was going to marry her after many struggles in their lives. From now on he wanted to be with her in all good and bad times. He doesn''t want to lose her again.


    He quicklypleted his chores. He wore a blue suit, a white shirt, and a bow. He looked at his reflection in the mirror. Then he pinned a white rose on the blue suit. He put on his shoes. He was about to leave but he remembered that he forgot the gift he bought for her. It was a bracelet with diamonds. He went back to the room and found a small box with a red ribbon. It was an antique piece. He kept it in the suit pocket.


    Then he walked out of the room and found his mother waiting for him. She was excited to see him in this dress.


    "You are looking so handsome, my dear son," he said and hugged her.


    "I am so happy today," she said and smiled.


    "Let''s go to the wedding venue," she said.


    "Yes, let''s go," he said and smiled.


    They walked together towards the venue in the open gallery. Thomas was also there waiting for them. He was wearing a ck suit and a tie.


    "Hope you like the arrangements" Thomas showed the venue.


    The venue was an open space with awn. It had a gazebo. There were many tables and white chairs set around the space. There were a lot of flowers in the space. The music was ying to entertain the guests.


    "It''s beautiful," Adrian said and smiled.


    Adrian wondered how Thomas managed to arrange in two days. He looked at him with surprise.


    " I arranged event nners for all these decorations" he informed, understanding his look.


    The priest was ready. He was dressed in ck and white. He was waiting for them. He was busy with his files.


    "This is the wedding guy," Thomas said.


    "Hello, my name is Father Peter. I''m ready to do the wedding ceremony" he said.


    "Hi, I''m Adrian," he said and smiled.


    "Nice to meet you," Father said and shook Adrian''s hand.


    "Nice to meet you, too," Adrian said and smiled.


    Thomas excused then went to Katherine''s room to call her.


    "Katherine, it''s Thomas," he said and smiled.


    "Hello, Thomas," she said and smiled nervously.


    "I am calling to inform you that the wedding is about to start," he said, standing along with Little Sam.


    "Okay, I aming," she said.


    " You are looking gorgeous. I think Adrian could not take his eyes from you, " Emily and Jasmine teased her.


    Just in time, Ruby came running towards her room along with Steven.


    Katherine was so happy with the presence of Ruby. Instantly she hugged her right.


    " Thank you for bringing Ruby at the right time. I was missing her so much " Katherine thanked Steven with her whole heart.


    " She was missing you too. So I had to bring it for your special day" Steven said.


    " By the way, you are looking so gorgeous. Your would-be is so lucky to have such a beautiful woman in his life " Steven said.


    Katherine red at him for his flirty behavior.


    " Steven...She is going to marry in a few minutes. Why are they making her angry? " Ruby shouted at him.


    " I am so sorry. I forget that girl gets jealous of beautiful women around her" Steven teased her.


    Ruby pinched his arm to shut his mouth. Then Steven left the ce and sat in the chairs arranged for the guests.


    After he left,Emily gave a dress to Ruby to get ready for a bridesmaid quickly.


    " Make it fast..." Thomas said.


    Ruby got ready in five minutes. Emily and Ruby got ready as bridesmaids whereas Jasmine got ready as maid of honor.


    "Katherine, are you ready?" Thomas asked her.


    She nodded her head nervously.


    Thomas took her hand to get her to the venue as her father was not with her. She felt so emotional as he took her father''s ce. she looked at Thomas with wet eyes. Thomas smiled at her and looked at her affectionately.


    "Everything will be fine," he said and gave her a tight hug.


    Before leaving the room, Jasmine gave a bouquet of red roses,pink peonies, white lilies, orchids, and blue thistle flowers. She held it tightly with her right hand and walked with Thomas. Along with Emily and Ruby, other bridesmaids who were arranged by wedding nners followed Katherine.


    Almost eight little flower girls were waiting to wee Katherine who was ready with the flower crowns. They were standing with bright smiles on their faces.


    Flower girls started sprinkling the aisle with the rose petals and the grains before walking. All the guests in the gallery stood up as if they were weing the bride.


    She was looking beautiful in the white gown which was designed in a ssic silhouette¨Cfeaturing an illusion and sweetheart neckline with ruching at the waist to ent the bride''s curves. The look was outstanding with the sheer back, ented withce oveys and stunning brushed gold stud buttons.


    While she was walking on the aisle, her long veil was sweeping thewn. Thomas held her hands tight as her palms were getting sweaty.


    " Don''t be nervous. He loves you so much. Give a small smile. " Thomas whispered in her ears.


    Katherine slightly raised her head and noticed Adrian standing along with his mother and their son. He looked so handsome in the suit.


    Adrian, who was looking at her from afar, was mesmerized to see her. She was looking like a goddessing from heaven. But he couldn''t see her face as it was covered with a veil.

 Chapter 117 - Wedding Part2

    Adrian, who was looking at her from afar. He was mesmerized to see her attire. He imagined a goddessing from heaven when she was walking towards him. But he couldn''t see her face clearly as her face was covered with a veil.


    " Dad...Mommy is looking so beautiful, " Sam said excitedly while standing beside him.


    Katherine could sense his gaze even though she was walking, lowering her eyes. The diamond ne around her slender neck was shining brightly with the sunlight which was gifted by Mrs. Wilson.


    Adrian forgot all the differences between them.. He was watching her intensely without blinking his eyes. For a few minutes, he forgot the guests around him, even his mother and his son. His concentration was only on Katherine.


    Finally, Katherine stood beside Adrian. Thomas handed Katherine''s hand and said, " Forget the sorrows and pains you both faced in the past. Please keep her happy "


    The priest recited the homily to the guests, as well as the couple, about the importance of the bond of the holy matrimony.


    " Till myst breath, I will protect her and try to keep happy," Adrian replied, looking at her.


    Thomas stepped back so that the priest would start the ritual of their wedding. Katherine and Adrian stood opposite each other in front of the priest.


    They looked into each other''s faces. Even though there was no smile on their lips. Their eyes were expressing love for each other.


    " I, Adrian Wilson,


    Take you, Katherine Davis,


    To be my wife;


    with your faults and your strengths, as I offer myself to you with my faults and my strengths.


    I will help you when you need help and turn to you when I need help. I choose you as the person with whom I will spend my life."


    Adrian said wholeheartedly looking at Katherine''s eyes.


    " I, Katherine Davis,


    Take you, Adrian Wilson,


    To be my Husband;


    with your faults and your strengths, as I offer myself to you with my faults and my strengths.


    I will help you when you need help and turn to you when I need help. I choose you as the person with whom I will spend my life."Katherine promised, looking into his eyes and noticed happiness in his eyes.


    " Please exchange your rings" the priest announced.


    Sam quickly ran towards their parents with two boxes. First, Adrian took the ring from the box smiling at his son.


    Katherine forwarded her left hand to him. He held her soft left palm with both hands and slid the ring on her ring finger. Then he forwarded his left hand to her.She slid the ring on his ring fingers.


    " From now on, you are bonded in the rtionship of husband and wife" The priest announced and all the guests around them apuded with a bright smile.


    " You can kiss your bride¡­" The priest said.


    Adrian was tempted to see her face clearly as the veil covered her face. He stepped forward towards her and removed the veil from her face. He looked at her face and his heart skipped with her beauty. Then his eyes moved to her thin red lips which were inviting him to taste. She blushed with his intense gaze and lowered her eyes.


    He pulled her closer to his chest and sealed her lips with a passionate kiss. Again the guest apuded making teasing noises to the couple.


    " Why is Daddy eating my Mommy? " Little Sam asked Maria innocently, looking at them.


    She had no idea how to answer the little one. Adrian stepped back with his son''s question and looked at his son. He forgot about Sam''s presence with them. Katherine stood silently with his question.


    Thomas replied, " Your dad showing love for your mom"


    "But mom used to kiss me only on my cheeks. That means mom doesn''t love me! ," He said with a pout.


    Adrian smiled thinking of his jealous son just like him. Adrian picked him in his arms and kissed his cheeks.


    Then he exined, " That kiss is only shared with your wife. As your mom is my wife now. I kissed her "


    " If I be big, can I kiss my wife! " Sam asked his father.


    " Of course¡­" Adrian replied whileughing.


    ************


    Everyone congratted them one by one. All the guests took pictures with the newly wedded couple.


    The photographer took the photoshoot to the newly wedded couples in private. All the time, Adrian didn''t take his hands off her body. He was enjoying the closeness being with her touch but he pretended to be serious with her.


    ¡­...


    After the photoshoot, Maria informed Katherine to toss the wedding bouquet as per the tradition. All the unmarried girls were standing back at her and trying to catch it.As there was a belief that whoever does, gets married next.


    Among all, the bouquet was caught by Ruby. Steven was watching them from far away. He smiled inward as he wanted to marry her soon.


    Katherine hugged her and kissed her cheek.


    Adrian doesn''t want to be away from her. As many eyes were gawking at his beautiful wife. If it was not his wedding, he doesn''t allow one to look at her. His eyes were on her wherever she was moving. Mostly she was talking with Emily,Jasmine, and Ruby. After some time, Maria asked Adrian to takeKatherine for lunch and told him to take some rest so that they could look fresh at the evening party.


    He thought it was a good opportunity to take her away from everyone. He walked towards her and informed her to feed Sam as he was feeling hungry. She immediately excused herself and searched for her son.


    He saw Little Sam was ying with Steven. She pointed her finger towards their direction.


    " Who is he?" Adrian asked her.


    " Ruby''s boss. His name is Steven " she replied


    " Interesting. Boss came to his assistant''s rtive''s wedding " he said while walking in that direction.


    " What do you mean? " She asked him.


    " Don''t act as if you are so innocent¡­" he smiled.


    " Nothing is there. If anything is there between them, then Ruby would have told me about it. Don''t corrupt my brain, " she said irritatingly.


    They went towards them and Katherine asked Sam toe to have lunch.


    " Is this a way to treat guests?" Steven asked her.


    " What do you mean? " Katherine asked seriously.


    " Don''t you ask whether the guest has lunch or not? " Steven asked her.


    " I am so sorry. Please join for lunch " Adrian invited him.


    " Can I ask you one question? " Steven hesitated.


    " Sure¡­" Adrian said.


    " I heard from guests and Ruby that ...yours is love marriage. Then how could you tolerate this angry woman? " Steven asked, looking at Katherine.


    " How dare you call me, angry woman! Huh! A doesn''t like to flirt like you. But I control my anger because you are Ruby''s boss and you brought her to my wedding. " She whispers yelled.


    " Am I looking like a flirt to you, Mr. Wilson? " Steven questioned Adrian.


    Meanwhile, Ruby walked towards them and invited Steven to have lunch.


    " Ruby...stay away from this man. I don''t like him being close to you " she ordered her.


    " Calm down. My boss is very friendly. And most importantly he brought me near in his private ne as I requested him. So please don''t talk to him like that " Ruby exined.


    Katherine and Adrian were startled knowing about it. They looked at each other.


    " He is my boss, Mr. Steven Brown, chair of maple corp. " Ruby introduced to Adrian.


    " Nice to meet you." Adrian shook his hand with him.


    " I heard so much about you, Mr. Wilson. I heard how you achieve your goals in a short time.I hope our meeting will be again " Steven said.


    " Thank you for yourpliments, Mr. Brown " Adrian smiled.


    " Steven Brown¡­" Katherine repeated his name in a low voice with a pale face.


    " Yes. I am Steven Brown¡­" He said with a genuine smile.


    Her face be worried. She held Adrian''s hand firmly.


    " Are you feeling tired? " Adrian asked with concern.


    She nodded her head looking at Steven. Then Katherine and Adrian had their lunch and went to the room along with Sam.


    ¡­..


    On the other, Thomas was busy taking care of arrangements with Emily.Jasmine went to take some rest as she was tired. Ruby was spending her time with Steven. They both went to walk by theke enjoying the view of nature.


    ¡­..


    In the resort, Adrian was ying with Sam. But Katherine instructed him to change the dress and sleep for some time.


    " Mommy...I want to y some more time," he pleaded to Katherine.


    " Sam...be like a good boy and listen to me," she said in a serious tone.


    " No. I don''t want to be a good boy. I want to be a bad boy. I want to y with daddy " he replied to his mom.


    " Sam...we will y in the evening. Listen to your mom. " Adrian said.


    " No¡­.I want to y with dad¡­" he pleaded to Katherine.

 Chapter 118 - Getting Ready For Party

    " Mom¡­.I want to y with dad!! " Sam pleaded to Katherine.


    " Sam¡­If you don''t take some rest now. You can''t enjoy the party in the evening " she exined patiently.


    " Party?? What party? " Sam questioned her.


    She doesn''t know how to exin to her son. So she looked at him nkly. Adrian understood her situation then he quickly told his son to sleep so that he could understand on his own. Sam obeyed his father and asked him to sleep beside him.


    " So....now...you want your dad!! Huh!! " Katherine asked her son with jealousy.


    " Yeah...what if dad again leaves for his work for a long time!!! Sam doubted, holding Adrian''s hand.


    Instantly she shut her mouth and looked at Adrian with sadness.


    " I don''t leave you, my dear. I will always be with you. " Adrian pecked his forehead.


    " First let him remove my suit ande. I can''t sleep like this " he reasoned.


    He nodded his head. Then he asked Katherine to change the dress ande to sleep with him. Meanwhile, Adrianid beside Sam taking off his suit.


    " Momma..e.. " he called Katherine.


    " Why don''t you want to sleep if I am sleeping with Sam? " Adrian questioned her.


    " No. It''s not like that," she answered, fiddling her fingers nervously.


    Adrian was staring at her fingers while patting Sam''s back gently. She took her mobile and made a call to Ruby but she was not attending the call. She tried again but she was not attending the call. Meanwhile, Sam slept in Adrian''s embrace in no time.


    " Is there any problem? Why are you standing like that? " he asked her.


    "Change your dress ande fast.Take some rest, " Adrian instructed.


    She looked at him and was in a dilemma to tell him.


    " Any problem? " he asked her again.


    " That...I need¡­.help to unbutton...my dress¡­.at my back¡­ I was calling Ruby toe here to help me but she was not attending my call, " she replied, lowering her head.


    He thought for a while and said, " Don''t call anyone. All thinking that ours is happily married. Let them be happy" he said.


    Then he continued, " If you don''t mind, I will help you "


    Katherine picked her pyjamas and nodded her head. She slowly walked towards the yellow coloured ss partition in the room allocated for changing space. Adrian followed her and stood behind her.He slid her hair on her back with his fingers. Her body shuddered with the warm touch of his fingers.


    He observed the v line at her back which has a wide opening. He started unbuttoning her dress one by one. Then he noticed her strapless bra hook at her back. He unhooked it then unbuttoned the remaining buttons of her dress. Her body was enjoying his touch and craving more to do to her. She closed her eyes controlling her feelings as she knew he was angry at her.


    As soon as he unbuttoned all buttons, the dress touched the floor. She remained with an open bra and white panties. He noticed the curves of her waist. His buddy became hard in his pants.


    He cursed himself toe forward to help her. He wanted to touch every inch of her body and taste them. All of sudden, her mobile started ringing.For a few seconds, she forgot their position and turned towards him. Almost her chest was visible to his eyes as the bra was opened by Adrian. He could see the perfect twin globes with hardened buds. She covered them with his intense gaze by crossing her hands over her chest. She stood rooted in the same position feeling shy and did not dare to look at his face. Her heart was beating fast.


    Adrian hurriedly walked out from that ce and informed her to change the dress before closing the door. She was disappointed when he walked away from her thinking as he had lost interest in her. Tears formed in her eyes as she felt rejected.


    She remembered his words, " Be ready to experience the pain which I go through".


    She quickly changed into pyjamas and walked to the bed.


    Slowly sheid beside Sam and closed her eyes.


    ¡­..


    Adrian walked to theke which is adjacent to the resort. He sat on the white bench chair at theke. He leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes. Her shy face and red cheeks shing in his mind. It was so hard for him to stay away from Katherine. He was starving for sex with her as he never allow any woman toe closer to him. He wanted to ravish every inch of her body and taste her beauty.


    But before going to start their new life, he wanted to know all the secrets she was hiding from him. When he was in his thoughts, he heard a woman giggle and moan.


    He ignored it as he thought some loving couple enjoying their moments. He had a smile when he reminisced how he used to take the opportunity to kiss and cage her in his arms. He stood up to leave the ce.


    Suddenly someone bumped from behind. He turned back and noticed it was none other than Ruby and the person with her was her boss, Steven.He was very intimating to Ruby.


    As soon as Ruby noticed Adrian, she slightly moved away from Steven. But his grip around her waist was tight. Adrian looked at them suspiciously.


    " Mr Wilson¡­" she gasped.


    " May I know what is going on between you both? " Adrian inquired looking at Ruby.


    Ruby gulped her throat looking with fear.


    " We love each other, " Steven said confidently.


    " Is he telling the truth? " Adrian asked Ruby.


    " That...it...is...true...but¡­" she stammered.


    Katherine doesn''t know about it. Please don''t tell her. " Ruby requested.


    " Why? Is it correct to hide from her as she treats you like a sister? " Adrian said.


    " Yeah¡­.but...not now. She has no good impression of Steven. She thinks of him as a flirt, yboy, ¡­" she said, looking at Steven.


    But he doesn''t mind Katherine''s opinion of him.


    " What if Steven is a flirt or a yboy! " Adrian questioned. Steven became angry with his statement.


    " How can you judge without knowing about that person!! And I don''t have to prove my love to you. Ruby trusts me and we will marry soon if you like or not, " Steven said in a serious tone.


    " Please...calm down. You can''t speak with him rudely. He is Katherine''s husband " Ruby tried to calm Steven.


    " Ok...I am leaving this ce. Enjoy the party with your friends. This is my mistake to stay for you even though I have so much work at thepany, " Steven informed and left the ce with a serious face.


    " Ruby...I don''t mean to hurt his feelings. I am just concerned about you. " Adrian said with guilt.


    She smiled sadly and ran after Steven to apologize to him. It was the first time she saw him angry.


    " Steven¡­.please stop¡­" she ran after him but didn''t stop hearing her voice.


    She ran quicker and hugged him from behind, cing her face on his back.


    " I am so sorry on behalf of Mr Wilson," she said, cing her hands around his torso.


    He released her hands and turned towards her.


    Then he said, " I can''t tolerate someone using my love of you. Bye,"


    He walked away from her angrily whereas Ruby looked nkly when he was moving away from her.


    Adrian went to his room and found Katherine sleeping beside Sam. He tooid beside both and slept cing his hand on Sam.


    ¡­..


    In the evening, Katherine made Sam ready in a ck suit with a red bow tie whereas Adrian was looking at both mother and son while he was getting ready for the party. He wore a white shirt with a vest model suit.She could sense his eyes in them but she didn''t dare to look at his face.


    " Sam...Are you ready? " Adrian asked after he got some time.


    " Yes...Dad " he replied excitedly and ran towards him.


    " Let your mom get ready for the party. Meanwhile, he will go and meet your Granny " Adrian said and walked out of the room.


    They went to meet Maria and Thomas. He found that everyone was busy getting ready for the party. Thomas advised bringing Katherine with him as it was time. Sam stayed with them. Adrian went to the room and knocked on the door due to the earlier incident as he knew if next time he sees in that position he could not control his desires.When he got permission from her. He opened the door and went inside. She was busy applying dark red lipstick standing in front of the mirror. Her eyes were in the mirror and didn''t notice who the person was.


    He saw her in the peached colouredce dress which has a two-piece from Whistles with a slightly cropped top and a low hemline that barely grazes the floor.

 Chapter 119 - Wedding Night1

    He saw her in the peached colouredce dress which has a two-piece from Whistles with a slightly cropped top and a low hemline that barely grazes the floor. She wore ck pointed shoes as she used to be short beside him.She looked stunning in the dress. He stood close to her behind. Just in time, she turned to see who the person came inside.


    As soon as he turned, her lips brushed to his shirt cor.


    " I am so sorry. I spoiled your shirt," she apologized looking at his shirt cor.


    But he didn''t care about it. His eyes were only on his beautiful wife.


    " Mrs Wilson, You made many mistakes.. It''s just a beautiful mistake, " he said with a smirk.


    She raised her head and looked into his ocean blue eyes. He leaned closer and opened the desk behind her. He took the box and opened it. He took the tinum with a diamond bracelet. He gently took her right hand to wear on her wrist. Then he noticed the old crystal bracelet on her wrist which he gifted long back. He felt overjoyed as she still kept safe with her.He kissed her knuckle and wore the new diamond bracelet. He tried to take off the bracelet but she protested to remove it.


    " Both are my gifts. So wear the old one daily and the new one asionally" he advised.


    She made him remove the old one and she ced it in the new box securely. She looked at his shirt cor.


    " Change your shirt, " she suggested.


    " Let everyone..see this and ask me...I want everyone to tease you. Especially I want to see this with our Sam " he said.


    " No¡­ " she almost shouted.


    " I told you while signing the documents that I will punish you in all ways. This is one of the ways, " he said.


    " Ad¡­.please¡­ It will be embarrassing " she pleaded with puppy eyes.


    " No¡­.Mrs Wilson. This is just the beginning. Till you tell me, everything you are hiding from me. I will punish you by every means. Be ready to face all anger, love and possession on you, " he said and intertwined his arms with hers then he dragged her out of the room.


    The ambience of awn is so romantic with flowers and their fragrance. As the sunset approaches and themps andnterns go on, it will turn out to be a gorgeous location for the reception.


    She nervously walked along with him to the hall where the guests were waiting.The music yed while they walked towards the centre table where a big cake was ced.


    " Now...I understood why the newly wedded couple werete.." Jasmine giggled and indicated her finger towards Adrian''s shirt to show Thomas.


    Maria and Emily alsoughed looking at lipstick marks on his shirt. She felt so embarrassed with their teasing while Adrian was enjoying her state.


    " I think¡­ Sam will get his sibling very soon¡­" Jasmine teased.


    " I wish the same as I miss Sam''s childhood," Maria said.


    All of a sudden, Adrian''s smile disappeared from his face and looked at Katherine. She lowered her head with guilt.


    " Okay, let''s start the party¡­" Thomas said observing a silent re between them.


    " My wish is that your marriage will be a thing of beauty and a joy forever, always as beautiful as you are today, Katherine. And may the loveliness of your marriage increase with each year. Here''s to Kathie and Addy. Here''s to a sweetheart, a bottle, and a friend" Thomas started giving his speech and Jasmine,Maria and Emily spoke about the couple. They raised the toast in the air to share their happy moments.


    As a newly wedded couple,the first dance has to be performed by Adrian and Katherine. Adrian took her hand and took her to the dance floor. He stood opposite to her and pulled closer to him cing his hands on her curvy waist. Slowly they started moving their feet to synchronise with the music. Then other couples got on the dance floor and danced till the length of an entire song.


    Before the end of the reception, all the guests had their dinner. Few guests were enjoying food, a few were enjoying drinks and a few enjoying their time spending with friends.


    Finally, Adrian and Katherine cut the cake along with little Sam.Even though they had unselected issues, they shared their happiness with all the guests.


    After dining, all the guests left for their ces. Thomas and Jasmine left for their room as soon as theypleted dinner. Maria took Sam with her as he was tired. Emily excused herself as she got the call.


    By the end of the party, Katherine noticed Ruby sitting at the corner table. She wanted to know the reason but Adrian''s grip was tight around her waist.


    " Ad...Please...once take your hand," she asked him.


    " No¡­" he replied, pulling into his arms.


    " Please...Ad. I need to check Ruby. She was sitting alone" she pleaded.


    Adrian looked in the direction and remembered how Steven left the ce. He understood the reason. And he felt bad for his behaviour with him because he doesn''t know about him or his feelings.


    " I will talk with her. Stay here¡­" Adrian said and went to talk with her.


    " Hi, Ruby¡­" he greeted and sat beside her in another chair.


    " Why don''t you dance with me, beautiful? " he asked to enlighten her mood.


    " I don''t know how to dance, " she replied sincerely.


    " Then join us. Katherine is worried about you looking alone." Adrian reasoned.


    Ruby stood up from the chair and decided to join them. While they were walking, she asked him in a low voice, " Do you talk with Katherine about Steven? "


    " No¡­" he replied.


    " Is your boyfriend angry at you? " he asked her.


    " I don''t know. He left seriously," she replied, looking down.


    " Then meet him tomorrow. As soon as he sees your face all anger disappears " Adrian advised.


    She nodded shyly. After that, she stayed with them for some time.


    ¡­..


    By the end of the party, Adrian and Katherine were tired and sleepy. They went to their room.


    When they opened the door, they were stunned. The room was dark but it was filled with scented candles. The aroma of the room was so good. The bed was decorated with rose petals heart-shaped. The floor of the room was filled with red balloons. In the corner of the room, there was a small white table and two white stools. On the table, there was a bottle of red wine with two empty sses.


    A note on it, " Enjoy the wedding night. We will don''t mind even if you both are awakete tomorrow morning. "


    Adrian walked towards the table and threw the note in the bin. He walked into the bathroom taking his night suit. Katherine stood in the same ce nkly. She knew the rtionship between them was not the same as before. And she knew it was her fault for Adrian''s behaviour.


    Slowly she walked to the wardrobe to get her pyjamas. She searched for her other pyjamas but she could not see her dresses over there.


    " Kathie...go and change your dress. We can''t do it tonight. Hope you know what I mean. " he said in a cold tone.


    " My dresses are missing," she said in a low voice.


    " How can it be possible? " Adrian asked with surprise.


    He walked towards her and found her dresses missing. He found a folded paper in that ce. He opened it and read the note.


    " Your nightwear is in the next wardrobe. I hope you like it¡­Emily "


    " I think your dresses are shifted to another wardrobe by Emily. Change ande quickly," he said and walked towards the table.


    He sat on the chair and served the drinks in the sses. After a few minutes, Katherine came back without changing her dress.


    " What happened? Do you need any help? " Adrian asked as he thought she had difficulty unbuttoning her dress this afternoon.


    " No. I don''t need any help. I amfortable in this dress " she replied, looking down.


    She sat on the chair opposite to him at the table. He was observing her face keenly. He sensed something was wrong as she was not looking at his face. Then he remembered Emily''s note. He handed the ss to her and started sipping the drink looking at her. She was ufortable with his intense gaze.


    So he excused himself and went to that wardrobe as she was behaving weirdly after she went to change the room. He opened the dress and noticed it was a transparent red night frock with red colouredce panties and bra.


    He smiled looking at the dress and went to the table as he was unaware of the dress. After finishing the first ss of wine, he served another ss of wine for both of them.


    " Oh my God! Cockroach on your dress" he screamed.


    As she was so scared of cockroaches, she stood up from the chair without thinking and jumped holding the ss in her hand.

 Chapter 120 - Wedding Night2

    Katherine stood up from the chair and started jumping, holding the ss in her hand. The whole drink spilled on her dress and became wet.


    " I think it''s gone¡­" Adrian said in a calm tone.


    Then he continued in an innocent tone, " But your reception dress is ruined. Go and wash it now or else the stains will remain on your dress"


    She nodded her head and went to the washroom to wash her dress. She came out of the washroom wrapping the towel around her body then she realized about the nightwear given by Emily. She doesn''t know what to do. She stood there behind the ss wall feeling nervous.


    Adrian was eagerly waiting to see her in that outfit but it had <em>wge</em> twenty minutes still she was noting to him.


    " Kathie...e fast."


    " I am waiting to have a drink with you," he called her.


    " Ad¡­"


    " I will bete. You sleep," she replied, standing in the same ce.


    " Any problem? Shall Ie here? " he asked her to tease more.


    " No¡­" she said instantly.


    " Okay. I am tired. Going to sleep. Good night " he informed andid on the flower bed.


    ¡­..


    She felt rxed and wore the dress which Emily gave to her. Slowly she walked towards the bed and noticed him sleeping turned to the other side. Sheid on the edge of the bed. Her heart was beating fast as she was alone with him after many years. She closed her eyes and remembered the first kiss they shared in the rain and how romantic he used to be.


    Suddenly, he sensed that he ced his hand around her waist. She opened her eyes and turned her head. She noticed him sleeping. She thought he might ce his hands on her in his sleep. After a few minutes, she closed her eyes feeling so safe beside him.


    Slowly, she drifted to sleep as she was so tired.


    ¡­ ¡­


    He waited till she was asleep. When he sensed she was in deep sleep. He opened his eyes and looked at his hot and sexy wife who was in a red transparent night frock that was up to her thighs. He noticed her hair spread all over the pillow. She was looking so tempting to taste. Every curve of her body was perfectly visible to his eyes.


    He got up from the bed and stood in front of her. The way she was sleeping on the flower bed just looked like a full moon in the flower garden. He took his mobile and took pictures of his sexy wife.


    He took many pictures of her on his mobile and sat beside her taking off his shirt. He moved his finger from her forehead to her neck through her nose, her lip, and her chin. He stopped there and untied theces on both sides of her shoulder des.


    He kissed on both her shoulder des. Slowly she opened her eyes and looked at him.


    " Buttercup¡­ don''t you want me toe in your dreams! " He asked before she opened her mouth and asked him anything.


    She smiled and said, " I want you with me everywhere. Not only in my dreams but in my real life. I love you with all my heart"


    He kissed her forehead. Then again she closed her eyes thinking it was her dream. He smiled, how easily she was convinced with his lies. He kissed both twin globes over the fabric and inhaled her body''s fragrance.


    Slowly he trailed down on the kisses and stopped at her t stomach. He kissed her navel and caressed it with his palms.


    " Thanks for carrying my symbol of love in your womb. Sam is the most precious gift you gave me " he whispered in her stomach.


    In her sleepy state, she felt tickles with his touch. She turned on her left side for which her night frock slid up to her navel. Then he saw a white thick line above panties.


    He ran his thumb on the line mark on her lower abdomen. Emily''s words shed in his mind about her waitress job in her pregnancy.


    One thing, he understood was that she struggled so much to give birth to Sam without him. It was like a puzzle to him, why she worked as a waitress being a highly qualified person. Many questions running inside his mind but there were no answers to them.


    He looked at her face and set her frock in a proper state. Then heid on the bed and pulled the sheet over them. He pulled her gently on his bare chest.He stroked on her soft hair with his fingers.


    "Ad...your touch is so amazing.." she mumbled in her sleep.


    He smiled with herpliments and raised her head while she was still in his arms. He tasted her rosy thin lips by kissing her tenderly. Even in her sleep, she responded to his kiss. Slowly her hands embraced his body.


    " Buttercup...I love you...so ...much " he kissed on the top of her head.


    " Whatever, I am doing ...it is for us. You, me, and our Sam. I am sorry if I am hurting in this process¡­" he whispered, looking at her sleeping face.


    He moved his hands under her night frock and caressed her smooth skin. She leaned more closer to his body with touch and moaned in her sleep.She ced her face in the crook of his neck and entangled with his legs.


    " Buttercup...you are testing your husband so much. Wait a few more days. After Ie to know the truth, I promise you that I wouldn''t allow you to leave the room for weeks. I will make you beg for sleep. There will be only a sleepless night for us " He whispered, giving naughty smile on his lips.


    He felt like a dreame true in his life. The sess in his career didn''t give contentpared to her presence beside him. The feeling of being with her is just like out of the world.


    He stared at his beautiful wife all the whole night.

 Chapter 121 - New Beginning

    Her body was surrounded by his warm hug the whole night. She felt so peacefull in his arms.


    ¡­.


    She sensed the same musky fragrance and opened her eyes. His handsome face appeared closer to her. She found herself in his embrace and his hands around her body.


    She trailed her finger on the side his face.


    " My handsome hubby¡­" she mumbled.


    Adrian woke up with her sweet voice and her feathery touch but remained silent. Then slowly her finger trailed down to his neck.. She noticed him shirtless. Then she remembered her attire. She quickly checked herself. Herce of the night frock was untied. She felt so nervous. She wanted to move away from him but the grip of him was so tight.


    She doesn''t want to disturb his sleep and also want to escape from his grip. She felt helpless for her situation.


    He wanted to tease her more. All of sudden, he made her sleep on her back and ced his head on her chest hugging her tightly.


    She was stunned with his sudden act and looked at his face. She found him in deep sleep. She doesn''t want to disturb his sleep so she didn''t move from that position.


    Slowly she caressed his hair with her delicate fingers. He felt so rx with the touch of her fingers on his scalp. Again he drifted to sleep, hugging her.


    ¡­..


    After some time, they heard a mobile ring in their room. Instantly she opened her eyes with jerk and noticed their position.


    His mobile was continuously ringing. She patted his shoulder to wake him but grip became more tight.


    " Ad...Please let me get up. Your mobile is ringing " she pleaded to him.


    He opened his eyes and raised his head. He looked at her beauty face. He smiled at her.


    " Ad...your mobile is ringing¡­" she reminded.


    Instantly he stood up from the bed and attended the call impatiently.


    " Good Morning, Mr. Wilson. If you allow your wife toe out of the bed then it would be better. It''s already 10am " Thomas said.


    " My wife...my wish." he said in an irritating tone.


    " Sam is waiting for his mom¡­" Thomas exined.


    " Okay¡­" he sighed and turned his head.


    He noticed Katherine wearing his white shirt on night frock and was buttoning one by one.


    " Why are you wearing my shirt? Give it back to me¡­" he said, walking towards her.


    She was stepping back with every step towards her. Atst her back touched to the ss wall.


    " I want my shirt¡­" he demanded.


    She looked at him helplessly holding shirt in her fist.


    " My shirt¡­" he repeated, cing his hands on both sides.


    " Ad...please...let me...go. .we alreadyte.." She requested.


    " The same thing, I am saying.We arete. I want to meet Sam. He is waiting for us.." He said.


    Then he continued, " if you give my shirt back quickly. I can meet him soon"


    He snaked one of his hands around her waist and held her right. Slowly he started unbuttoning his shirt buttons one by one with his lips. She closed her eyes andshivered with his deed. Her breath became heavy. Her legs became weak to stand by her own. But she was lucky that he held her.


    Finally he unbuttoned all the button on his shirt. He removed his shirt from her body and wore it.


    " Mrs. Wilson¡­Thanks for weing my morning with your attire. I enjoyed this kind of greetings " he whispered in her ears.


    She opened eyes and pushed him cing his palm on his chest and ran quickly to the bathroom.


    Heughed on seeing her run away from him while blushing. He called Emily and asked to bring dress to her wife.


    A few minutester, Emily came to his room with fresh pair of new dress to Katherine.


    ¡­..


    She was hardly trying to avoid to see his face. She could not take his teasing anymore.


    Afterpleting their chores. She wore floral sea green coloured sun dress. Adrian wore a ck jeans and white shirt.


    When she was braiding her hair, he stood behind her observing her reflection in the mirror.


    " Mrs. Wilson¡­. "


    " I forgot to do one thing¡­" he informed her.


    " What!! " she asked, not looking at his face.


    He twirled her andkissed on the crook of her neck. Then suddenly bite at that ce leaving his marks on her.


    " ouch¡­" she hissed in pain.


    She turned towards the mirror and checked her neck.


    " Why do you bite me? " she shouted.


    " One of your punishment¡­" he said, giving a signature.


    " And you should not cover with your hair or make up or scarf. It should be visible to all. " he added.


    " What!! " she eximed and her mouth remained open wide.


    " Yes.. My wifey. It''s my punishment to ignore me for two months¡­" he said.


    Atst, Katherine and Adrian came out of the room after having cute argument in the room.


    They went to meet Sam who was ying with Maria and Ruby. As soon as he saw Katherine, Sam ran towards her. He hugged her legs. Immediately she lifted her bundle of joy in her arms and kissed his cheek.


    " Mommy¡­ you arete...today " heint.


    " Sorry..dear. From tomorrow morning, I will be in front of your eyes when you wake up " she promised.


    " Mommy. ¡­" suddenly he screamed.


    " What happened?? " Maria asked worriedly.


    " Granny¡­.see what happened to my momma? " he said anxiously and indicated his finger at her neck.


    Maria smiled on noticing the marks on her neck but remained silent as she doesn''t understand what to answer his grandson.


    " Momma...what happened? Is it paining? Why it is red? " little Sam asked curiously.


    " Nothing to worry. A wild mosquito bite me " she replied, ring at Adrian.


    Mariaughed loudly with her answer and asked them to have some food before Littke Sam asked more questions to them.


    She took little Sam with her to showke side garden near Resort.

 Chapter 122 - Disappointed

    She took little Sam with her to show them thekeside garden near the Resort.


    " So...I am looking like a wild mosquito to you! Huh! "Adrian asked,ing closer to her.


    " No...But a wild predator " she replied.


    " Really!!! Then I have to show how exactly it will be¡­." He gave a devilish smile..


    " First¡­.lets go. We have to eat something.." He took her to the restaurant in the resort.


    ¡­..


    Emily informed them she had to leave the resort as she got a call from her secretary, Ste.


    " As my wife already resigned from her job in yourpany. She is noting to work again in thatpany " Adrian informed.


    " Okay. " Emily said.


    Then she asked them, " Are you nning for your honeymoon? "


    " No. We have some time for our honeymoon. Let me concentrate on my new constructionpany for manufacturing cars. I have tounch my new model car, " he said.


    " And my wife is going to assist me in work, " he added.


    " wow... it means office honeymoon " Emily giggled.


    " Whatever you think...your wish " he replied.


    " Okay...bye " Emily left.


    " Hope...my wifey...will enjoy working with me " he whispered in her ears.


    " I don''t think you will give me a choice, " she replied.


    " Not only beautiful but very smart " he kissed her right cheek.


    " Shall we go home, Wifey or do you want to spend some more time here? " He asked.


    " I think it''s better if you give priority to thepany. " She answered.


    " Okay. We will leave by the evening to our home, " he said.


    She felt so happy when he mentioned "Our home". She smiled and nodded her head.


    They walked together to meet Maria to inform her. He saw his mother happily ying a blindfold game with little Sam in the open garden. Little Sam''s eyes were blindfolded with a cotton cloth. He was searching for his Granny whereas Maria was enjoying ying with him.


    After a long time, he noticed his mother''s true smile.


    " Yeah ..join us¡­" Maria called them.


    " Mom...we are here to inform you that we have to return to our home after lunch, " Adrian said.


    Instantly, little Sam removed cloth from his eyes and ran towards his dad. He started pleading to Adrian to stay here for some more days.


    " Do you like this ce? " Adrian asked him.


    " Yes Daddy...Please ...two more days ¡­" he requested, joining his hands.


    " Okay ...fine...as my son wishes¡­" he replied to his son.


    " You are the best¡­"Sam said and blew kisses, cing his open palm under his mouth.


    " You have so much talent just like your dad. I used to give kisses to your mom when she used to stand at the window waiting for me in the middle of the night " Adrian said.


    " Really!! I too kiss mom sometimes when she gives me my favorite " he said, looking at Katherine.


    " Okay...let''s y ¡­" Adrian said.


    Just in time, Ruby walked towards them to inform them that she was leaving the ce as she had to join in her work from the next day.


    " Ruby¡­ When Martin is not there at home how can you stay alone at night? How can you go alone ? " Katherine asked anxiously.


    " I am not a kid. I can take care of myself. Just enjoy your time with your new family, " Ruby said.


    " What about your nightmares? " Katherine asked worriedly.


    " I went on a business trip and I got used to it, " she replied.


    Adrian understood the reason behind leaving this ce and said, " My driver will drop you. I can understand how important to join in work as you are personal Assistant for Mr. Brown "


    " Yeah...we had an important meeting with one client " Ruby stuttered.


    " Okay then. Take care " Katherine agreed to her finally.


    Adrian instructed his driver to drop carefully at her ce and return to the resort.


    " Thank you so much, Ad " Katherine said genuinely.


    He smiled at her. Then Ruby left for their house in the car.


    ¡­.


    After ying with Little Sam for some time, everyone gathered at lunch. Suddenly, Kathrine noticed Jasmine and Thomas were missing.


    " Ad...Where is Thomas and Jasmine? " She inquired.


    " Yes...I too didn''t find them after breakfast" Maria said.


    " Why don''t we check them? Katherine asked as she was worried about her as she is pregnant.


    " Go and check dear. I am too worried as she is nine months pregnant " Maria added.


    " Okay. I will go " Katherine stood up from the chair and asked Sam to eat the food along with his granny.


    He obeyed like a good boy by nodding his head. When she was walking towards their room, Adrian came after her taking long strides.


    " Let''s go together¡­" Adrian said from her behind.


    They knocked on the door and waited to open the door. After a few minutes, Thomas opened the door.


    " Is everything alright? Why didn''t you and Jasminee to have lunch?" Katherine asked anxiously.


    " Actually, Jasmine was having back pain. She needed some rest. So we stayed back in the room" Thomas answered.


    Katherine walked to the bed and sat beside Jasmine. She caressed her baby bump and looked at her face.


    " I am sorry. I think it''s because of stress in our wedding arrangements " Katherine said in guilt.


    " Don''t be silly. We enjoyed every moment of your wedding and made arrangements for your wedding. " Jasmine informed Katherine.


    " When is your due date? " Katherine asked her.


    " In one week¡­" she replied.


    " Okay...Take some rest " Katherine said .


    She came out of their room holding Adrian''s hand. hand with hers. The way she was holding his hands possessively made him smile. Suddenly she left his hand as he was staring at the intertwining hands.


    " Ad...Can I suggest something to you? '''' Katherine asked hesitantly.


    " Yeah ..tell me" he said.


    " Why don''t we arrange a baby shower party for Jasmine ? " She said.


    " I mean...to¡­.say¡­ because of us. They didn''t celebrate the baby shower partyst time. So...if ...arrange ¡­party ...in the evening ...as we can''t predict when she delivers the baby " she said, fiddling her fingers while looking down.


    " Excellent idea¡­ but¡­" he stopped in the middle.


    " Can we arrange it by this evening ?" He doubted.


    " We can arrange it if we both start working together now itself " she said enthusiastically.


    " Okay then. Let''s inform mom first then we go out¡­" he said.


    She smiled and then informed Maria about their idea. Maria liked their ideaand assured them of taking care of Little Sam. Then they both went to the mall in the car.


    ¡­..


    Adrian stopped his car at the mall where they could buy all items for the baby shower. He followed Katherine silently. He was disappointed as he had no knowledge of baby shopping even though he had a son. She selected toys, baby products and other sanitary products.


    " Ad...why are you silent ?Don''t you like my selection? " She asked while they were walking to the billing counter.


    " Does that matter to you? How can you understand what I am feeling in my heart? " He said in a loud voice.


    " Ad...Tell me. Don''t you like my selection? " She asked him.


    " Okay. You want to know what is going on in my mind then listen clearly. I am cursing you for not giving me a chance to buy things for my little Sam when he wasn''t born and also not to see him on the day he was born when you gave birth to him. " He yelled.


    " Can you give me back all those moments to me? No...you can''t. " He added.


    " I am so sorry¡­.Ad " she replied with guilt.


    " Keep your sorry with you, Kathie. I can''t forgive you for this matter whatever the reason may be. You hurt me so much, " he said.


    Then he continued, " But I can''t hurt you. Do you know why? Because I can''t see a single tear in your eyes. I love you more than my life, Kathie" he said and left the ce giving his credit card to her to pay the bill.


    Her guilt for hiding the truth from him killing her. She thought it was good decision at that situation but she didn''t think what will be consequences when Adrian know about the truth of Sam


    While returning to the resort, they ordered the threeyered cake with the design of pink roses. Adrian booked at a small banquet hall inside the resort.


    It took nearly two hours to return to the resort. All the way, he was quiet while driving.


    As soon as they reached the resort, he got down from the car with a serious face.


    " Ad¡­" calling his name, she ran after him.


    " Don''t worry, I don''t let anyone know the difference between us. Especially my little prince " he said, turning towards her.


    She remained silent and then they walked into the banquet hall. The resort people arranged primary amenities for the arrangements of the decorations.


    Adrian and Katherine started decorating the hall without wasting a minute.

 Chapter 123 - His Jealousy

    First, they arranged a gold coloured background and the borders were filled with pink roses and pink balloons.


    First, they set up, the background wall with


    a gold-coloured glittering hanging with all sides of pink balloons.


    Then they arranged a white table in front of the decorated background. On the right side of the table, they ced wrapped baby products. On the left side of the table, they ced a big unicorn face balloon and different girl toys.


    At the top of the table, they kept a big white colour teddy disy ¡­


    " CONGRATS TO TO- BE-MOM, JASMINE¡­"


    On the centre of the table, the cake was arranged with many pink and white colour cream cupcakes and colourful candies.


    After checking the decoration, Kathrine went to Thomas'' room to inform them toe to the banquet hall in thirty minutes for a gathering. She wanted to surprise them..


    Adrian, Katherine, Maria and Little Sam quickly got ready in a short while and went to the banquet hall to wee Jasmine and Thomas.


    As soon as they stepped into the hall, Jasmine and Thomas were amused with the surprise.


    " Congrats¡­. For soon to be mom and dad " Katherine shouted sting the balloons at the top of their head.


    All the gold and silver glitters showered over Jasmine and Thomas. On the other side, Little Sam started pping with happiness. Jasmine and Thomas cut the cake blowing the candle with so much joy.


    " Thank you so much for this surprise ¡­" Jasmine said with happy tears in her eyes.


    " No need to thank...it''s our responsibility," Adrian said.


    They spend time for some time, had dinner.


    " We are nning to start tomorrow as her due date is one week. I can''t risk it at this time " Thomas exined.


    " Okay. We all together leave this ce" Adrian said to Thomas.


    " But dad...you said we will stay a few more days¡­" Sam whined.


    " Sam...you should intervene in elder talk " Kathie tried to hush him.


    " I will take you to another ce thising Sunday, " Adrian promised.


    Little Sam was disappointed. He walked out of the hall with a gloomy face. Adrian felt bad for Sam. Then Katherine too went out searching for him as it was dark outside.


    She searched around the ces but he was missing. She panicked with his absence.


    She ran into the hall and screamed while breathing heavily, " Sam is missing"


    " How can it be? Did you check thoroughly? " Maria asked and she was panicked.


    " I searched around the hall but he is nowhere " she cried.


    " Stop crying, let''s search outside," Adrian said, holding her hand and walking outside the hall.


    Everyone searched around the resort but no one found him. Katherine became mad as she didn''t find him around.


    " Better if we see at thekeside¡­" Thomas suggested.


    Katherine hurriedly ran towards thekeside as it was dark. Many bad thoughts were running through her mind.


    The water in theke was shining due to the moonlight and streetmps. Her eyes were searching for the piece of her heart. But she couldn''t find anyone over there.


    Adrian is also searching for Sam.


    " Sam¡­" she screamed while crying.


    " Stop crying ¡­" Adrian tried to console her but she did not stop crying.


    She hugged him tight and was sobbing in his arms. Her body was shaking in fear. Adrian didn''t have words to console her. His heart moved on seeing her cry.


    " Buttercup...stop crying. Nothing will happen to him " he said, hugging her.


    Then he heard a sound from far away. Both of them quickly run in that direction. They rooted in the ce when Sam was throwing pebbles in theke. Katherine ran towards him and kissed him all over his face. Then she hugged him to her chest.


    " Do you know how worried we are? " Adrian shouted, keeping his face serious.


    " Then why didn''t you agree to stay here for a few more days? " Sam asked his dad.


    " I promised to take you to a pic thising weekend, isn''t it? " he asked.


    " I am not a good boy to listen to your words, " he replied.


    " Sam¡­ stop arguing with dad. Or else I won''t talk with you again " Katherine threatened him.


    " Okay¡­.then " Sam agreed finally.


    Katherine picked him in her arms and walked back to the resort. Everyone felt relieved. As it was gettingte, Maria asked Sam toe with her to sleep.


    " Aunty...Please let him with us. " Katherine requested.


    " Okay.Your wish. " Maria said.


    Everyone went to their respective rooms. After going to the room, Katherine changed Sam''s dress andid him on the bed. Sam slept beside Katherine whereas Adrian went to take his bath.


    " Don''t go anywhere without informing me. Monster will take you away. Do you understand? " Katherine said to Sam


    " Okay...mommy, " Sam replied, putting his hands around her neck.


    " Do you know how scared I was when you were missing? " she asked.


    " Sorry¡­ Mommy¡­" Sam replied.


    " Don''t leave me again¡­." Katherine kissed Sam.


    Adrian was silently hearing their conversation. He saw the bonding between Sam and Katherine. Then he felt it was the correct decision to marry her. He realised only a mother can love their children without any selfishness.


    He changed into shorts and Tee shirts thenid beside them. He noticed Sam sleeping, cing his hand on her shoulder hugging her whereas she was caressing his head closing her eyes.


    There was unknown jealousy in his heart as he saw Katherine was not paying attention to him. Then he got an idea in his mind.


    " Oh my God...my back...it''s hurting¡­" suddenly he hissed in pain.


    Katherine opened her eyes and looked at him. She ced Sam''s head on the pillow and went to his side. She sat beside him and looked at him anxiously.


    " Ad...what happened? " she asked.


    " Oh, God!! My back and my shoulders¡­" he acted.


    " Ad¡­ shall I call Thomas?" She asked.


    " No...No...don''t disturb them. It''s okay, " he said.


    " Wait...then I will ask the room boy to get some pain relief ointment, " she said.


    " No need for it," he said.


    " Shall...I...massage your back with oil? " she asked.


    " Okay...if you have no objection " he replied.


    He took off his shirt and sat on the edge of the bed. She brought a small bowl of oil and stood in front of him. Her eyes automatically moved to the tattoo on his chest.


    " Kathie...you need to massage my back not my chest," Adrian said.


    " Sorry¡­ Please sleep on your stomach. I will massage your back " she informed.


    " If you arefortable massaging then massage my upper body. I can get good sleep, " he advised.


    " It''s better if we move to the couch. So that Sam doesn''t get disturbance to his sleep, " he suggested.


    He walked towards the couch and sat on it like a king. She moved in his direction and dipped her two palms. She applied oil first on his shoulder de and started massaging there. Her soft touch on his hard body was making him feel in heaven.


    " Wow...Buttercup...it''s amazing¡­" heplimented.


    " I think it''s better if you massage me every night before sleep," he said.


    As she didn''t know he was acting, she was worried about him and engrossed in massaging him. Then she massaged his back. Finally, she stood in front of him and was massaging his broad chest.


    Suddenly he pulled closer and made him sit on hisp. Her legs were hanging on both sides of his thigh.


    " Whatever you''re doing? How can I massage properly in this position? " she wriggled.


    " Shhh¡­" he ced his finger on her lips.


    " Don''t disturb my son''s sleep. He will wake with your noise. Be silent like a good girl " he said, leaning closer to her.


    She remained quiet and looked into his eyes.


    " I want to reward you for your hard work for massaging me. I loved your work" He whispered.


    "Will you ept my reward without protesting and without making noise? " he asked, nibbling her earlobe.


    She nodded her head. Her heart was racing like a marathon.


    " My reward is to pay back your service. But be quiet, " he said huskily.


    She was confused with his words and looked at him skeptically. He smiled at her. He moved one of his hands in her nightshirt and started moulding her bare left soft breast. Her body stiffened with his warm touch on her sensitive treasure. He slowly encircled her bud with his thumb and forefinger. She closed her eyes and threw her head back cing her hands around his neck.


    He took this a good chance and slid her shirt to expose her milky white bosom. He took off his hand from her shirt and ced his hand around her thin curvy waist. He drew the patterns on the side of her waist. She shuddered when his long fingers moved. She felt like hundreds of butterflies fluttering on her skin.


    " No sound...baby¡­" he whispered against her cleavage and took her bosom into his mouth.


    She fisted his hair in a fist and bit her lower lip when he was sucking her bosom.


    ¡­.

 Chapter 124 - Sweet Torture

    She fisted his hair in a fist and bit her lower lip when he was sucking her bosom.


    He slightly raised his head and looked at her face. He noticed how she was biting her lower lip to control her moans. Once he was satisfied with one bosom, he took another bosom in his mouth to give equal attention.


    After a while, he left her buds and looked at her face. Slowly his hands moved to her navel and circled around her navel with his forefinger. She was melting for his every touch on her body.


    " Don''t you know, for any wife.. her husband must be her priority. But you break that rule. All these years you neglected me and gave your love to my son.. Even though you knew how much I am possessive of you, you slept with little Sam without waiting for me " he whispered in her earlobes.


    " It''s time to teach you, what are the consequences for your actions," he said and nibbled her ears.


    He snaked his palms back of her nape and pulled her closer to him. He kissed her lips so tenderly and moved his lips down to her throat.She was so aroused and wanted to give everything to him.


    Her hands roamed on his bare chest feeling his toned body. He stopped nibbling at the crook of her neck and moved his hands and kneaded her soft bosoms. Still, her eyes were closed. When he stopped kissing she hugged him shyly.


    He stood up carrying her in the same position.She tangled her legs around his waist. She could sense his hardness at her core. He walked towards the bed and ced her gently. He wanted her so badly and she too wanted him the same.


    " I want you to show how jealous I am by neglecting me, " he whispered, hovering over her.


    Katherine looked at Sam who was sleeping on the bed who was a little far from them. He stood up and turned off the lights in the room, understanding her thoughts.


    There was only moonlight in the room through the window.


    He quickly walked towards the bed and removed her nightshirt. He threw it in one corner of the room.


    " If you love me...then you have to stay quiet and allow me to do anything with you, baby. I want to feel, you are mine and only mine. And I am only your priority" he whispered.


    She nodded her head sincerely looking at him.


    His chest pressed to her bare soft bosoms.


    This time, he got more ess to enjoy her soft bosoms. He took her both hands and held them tightly above her head. His eyes were on her soft bosoms. He took his tongue out and licked her hardened buds. His warm touch made her wet between her thighs.


    Slowly he started sucking her bosoms alternatively. It was like pure torture to her to stay quiet. He was like a hungry beast. After a while, he released


    her hands above her head.


    Instantly she hugged him as if there was no way to pass the air between them. Then she imed his lips and started kissing passionately.


    Adrian was surprised by her response as she used to be so shy. He held the waistband of her night pants and pulled it down. He caressed her smooth thighs with his palms. He parted her legs wide and moved one of the hands between her thighs.He rubbed with his thumb at the core over her red panties. He sensed that she was so wet for him. He felt so happy with her response to his touch.


    Without breaking the kiss, he removed her panties. He circled his finger around the honeypot. She fisted his hair with her right hand and held his arm with her left hand. Slowly he pushed his finger inside. It was so tight as if it was her first time. Katherine clenched the bedsheet with her fist on both sides. She buried her head in the pillow.


    He slowly pulled out of his finger. He ced his face closer and kissed over there. Her body shivered all of a sudden when he startedpping her entrance with his tongue. He ced his tongue thrusting in and out.


    She was so close to release but he stopped abruptly and looked at her face. A few drops of tears slipped from the corner of her eyes as it was hard to control her moans. She wanted him inside her so badly as she missed him so much. Then he added two fingers inside her honeypot. He was teasing by thrusting in and out slowly.But she could not utter a single word. She never imagined this sort of punishment would be there. She opened her eyes and looked at him who was already looking at her. She literally begged with her eyes to not tease her.


    He had a victorious smile on his face watching her state. His fingers moved faster but she was not in the position to moan or scream in ecstasy.


    Finally, she reached the orgasm and released her juices. He swallowed all her juices without wasting a single drop like a hungry sinner. Her body was covered with sweat.


    He moved to her face and imed her lips. He wanted to be inside her as his buddy couldn''t control anymore. He trailed down kisses from her cheeks to her neck. While kneading her soft bosoms, he kissed her neck.


    " It''s time to feel you, baby. It''s time for me to take what is mine. You are all mine. " He informed her in a low voice.


    " Are you ready, baby? To take me? " He asked her.


    She nodded her head, closing her eyes.


    "Look into my eyes...baby¡­" he moved closer to her face.


    She opened her eyes and looked into his ocean blue eyes. She cupped his face and nodded her head shyly.


    " As I helped to undress you then it''s your turn " he informed taking her hands to the sides of his waist.

 Chapter 125 - Cravings

    She was so embarrassed with words and her face turned red.


    " Come on¡­.Wifey. Be quick. My buddy wants to be inside you" he whispered in her ears.


    It had been six years since she had intercourse. She was feeling nervous when she thought of having sex with him after a long time. Sam started crying in his sleep.


    " Love¡­e on¡­" he said, looking into her eyes.


    Suddenly Little Sam started crying in his sleep as he could not sense his mother touch beside him..


    Adrian stopped his work and looked at Kathie. He turned his head and looked at his son with a worried expression. She covered her naked body with a sheet. Instantly, Adrian stood up and took Sam in his arms. He patted his back gently. Again Little Sam drifted into sleep in no time.


    Katherine has worn her nightmare but hesitates to go to them.Adrianid on the bed along with Sam.She felt so embarrassed when she remembered that she was naked and intimated when Sam was near to them. The thought itself made her anxious about what if her son saw them intimated. She could not meet her eyes with him.


    She quietlyid on the couch. She closed her eyes to sleep. But all the precious intimated moments were running in her mind. She could not get any sleep.


    " How can I face him tomorrow morning? " she thought in her mind.


    Just in time, she felt that her body was floating in the air. She sensed the tight grip around her body. Her eyes widened. Then she noticed carrying her in bridal style.


    " Why are you sleeping on the couch? Do you know I like you to be in my arms? " he asked her.


    She was silent and hid her face in his neck.


    " Are you embarrassed with Sam''s presence? " he asked.


    She nodded her head still cing her face in his neck.


    " Still you are shy with me even after giving birth to my son" he teased her and ced her on the bed. He made Katherine on one side of his arms and Sam on the other side of his arms.


    " You are more hot and sexy than before¡­" heplimented her.


    " Your son is beside you. " she shut his mouth with her palms. He kissed her palms and smiled at her.


    " Sleep baby...hope you are tired¡­" he kissed her forehead. She ced her hands on his chest and closed her eyes.


    She was so happy with his lovely gesture. He was so happy to sleep with the most precious people of his life.


    ...


    Ruby went to herpany to meet Steven but she could not see him at thepany. She made a call to him many times, but he didn''t attend her calls. She thought he was still upset with her. She waited for him till night nine but he didn''te to thepany.


    She felt so bad to not meet him. With disappointment, she returned to her home. It was the first time she had to stay alone at night. She was scared to stay alone.


    She wasn''t in the mood to eat. So she drank water andid on the bed. The weather was windy and the doors of the windows were moving with the wind. She closed all the windows andid on the bed.


    After a few minutes, it started raining like the cats and the dogs. To forget her fear, she took a novel and started reading. The novel was a thriller story. When she was so engrossed in reading the novel, she heard a calling bell. She checked the time it was Ten.


    She came to know from Martin that he would being after two days. So she hesitated to open the door because no one woulde homete. She ignored it and continued reading the novel.


    Again someone rang the calling bell. She finally decided to know who it would be. Even though she was scared, she walked to the main door to open it but there was hesitation in her mind.


    " Who are you? " she shouted without opening the door.


    " It''s me, Steven. Open the door " the person said.


    She quickly opened the door as she was dying to see his face. As soon as she opened the door, she didn''t see anyone outside. The smile on her face disappeared. She turned back to go inside and close the door. She thought it was her illusion.


    Suddenly one hand wrapped around her waist and pulled closer to him. She sensed a simr touch and felt wetness on her back.


    " I missed you so much...Ru¡­" he kissed her shoulder de then twirled her still caging in his arms.


    " Don''t talk to me. You left me seriously. You didn''t even attend my calls. You are so bad. " she whined.


    Then she continued, " I came for you to see you. I lied to Katherine that I have important work at the office. But you have no interest in meeting me.I am a fool to run after you like a crazy woman"


    " Ru¡­.I am so sorry," he said, hugging her.


    She pushed him away and moved away from him.


    " I love you...Ru¡­ Please forgive me. I won''t repeat it, " he pleaded.


    Still, she kept a serious face. He doesn''t understand how to convince her.


    " Okay then...bye. If my presence makes you upset " he walked towards the main door to leave.


    She looked outside. Still, it was raining heavily. Then she noticed that he was drenched in rain. She held his wrist and stopped him. She gave him a towel to dry his hair.


    " No need, I will leave," he said.


    She moved closer to him and started drying his hair with the towel. But she could not dry his hair as she could not match his height. She dragged him and pushed him on the couch. She started drying his hair again.


    " My dear honey...you are so tempting," he said and pulled her on hisp.

 Chapter 126 - Ruby Confessing Her Love

    " My dear honey...you are so tempting," Steven said and pulled Ruby on hisp.


    He ced his hand around her waist and pulled her closer to his chest


    " Leave me¡­" she struggled toe out of his grip.


    " Honey¡­ Did I stop you drying my hair? " he asked.


    Then he said, " You do your work and I will do my work " with a naughty smile.


    " Leave me....you are spoiling my clothes¡­ My clothes are getting wet, " she yelled.


    Instantly he took his hands away from her. She stood up from hisp and stepped down. The next second, she was shocked at what he was doing.


    " What is going on in your mind? Stop whatever you are doing? " She said, feeling nervous.


    He smiled at her and removed his suit. Then he unbuttoned his shirt''s buttons and ced them at the edge of the couch. He ignored her words and took the towel from her hand. He dried his body then again pulled her onto hisp.


    " If my wet pants are also spoiling your dress, I will take off my pants also¡­" he whispered in her ears.


    Her mouth opened wide with his shameless talk. Usually, she used to get angry with this type of talk but this time her body was reacting weirdly. Slowly he trailed down his forefinger from her forehead to her throat. She realised his advances and stopped him by holding his hand.


    " Honey¡­ I love you." He whispered, cing his head on her shoulder then kissed in the crook of her neck.Her heart skipped with a husky voice.


    " I know you also love me as I love you. Then why are you resisting yourself to express your feelings for me" he questioned.


    " Steven¡­ I think whatever is happening between us is too fast. I cannot lie that I don''t have feelings for you but Love...I don''t know¡­ I am not sure of it." she replied.


    She knew her words may hurt his feelings but she wanted to be sure about her feelings.


    He smiled at her words and asked, " You want to be sure of your feelings, right?"


    She nodded her head, looking down.


    " Then we will sort it out tonight," he said, kissing her cheek.


    She looked at him confusingly.


    " Had your dinner, honey? " he asked.


    She remained silent. He understood that she didn''t have her dinner.


    " I am so hungry. Can you prepare anything to eat for me? " He asked.


    " Yeah¡­" she replied.


    " Can you arrange clothes to change? " he asked.


    " If you want me to be naked, I have no objection. I love to do it " he teased her.


    " You are so shameless " she hit his arm.


    " We can talk about that matterter. First, give me clothes to change " he said.


    She gave him a pair of shorts and a T-shirt of Martin. He went to change his dress meanwhile she prepared tomato soup and sandwiches as it will be easy to prepare in a few minutes. She served the food and waited for him sitting at the dining table.


    He came out and walked to the dining room.


    " You are just waiting for me, like a loyal wife," hemented.


    She was surprised by hisment.


    " Stop ying games with me. We both know that you are a billionaire and I am an ordinary employee of yourpany. We cannot be destined as one" she expressed her fears in her heart.


    She doesn''t understand how a billionaire could marry a normal woman like her.


    " Still you don''t trust me and my love. Isn''t it? " he questioned.


    " I am not doubting your love for me. I am telling you that we cannot be one. Society thinks of me as a gold digger and your family doesn''t ept me" she exined.


    " I don''t care what others think. I care for you and your feelings for me. I want you to love me. Just I need you my whole life" he said.


    " First have your dinner then we can talk about it " she suggested.


    " Okay. I want to rify all your doubts and remove insecurities in your heart, " he said.


    They had their food in silence. She left him alone and went to the kitchen to clean the dishes and kitchen b. He too followed her and sat on the kitchen tform. He was silently observing her while eating an apple.


    " Ruby¡­"


    " Do you know about the proverb, an apple a day keeps the doctor away?" He asked her.


    " Yeah¡­" he replied, cleaning the tes.


    " Then I will not visit a doctor in my life because I am going to marry you who has apple cheeks." He said.


    The te in her hand slipped by his boldments.


    " Steven¡­" she red.


    " What honey? " He asked innocently.


    " You are talking too much ¡­" she yelled.


    " Just it is beginning .." he blew aflying kiss to her.


    She washed her hands and walked out of the kitchen. Taking long strides, he reached her and held her wrist. He picked her up with both hands and walked towards the bedroom.


    " Steven...keep me down. I can walk. You are really irritating me " she was punching on his chest with her fist. But he had no effect because her hands are so delicate.


    He noticed a novel on her bed then heid her on the bed.


    " Why are you reading these kinds of novels? You used to have nightmares, right!! " He questioned.


    " It''s not a horror. Just a thriller " she replied.


    He threw that novel andid beside her.


    " You go and sleep in Martin''s room, not here, " she said.


    " Why? Can''t you control yourself from kissing me?" He said, yfully.


    " I have confidence in myself. I don''t care even if you sleep beside me " she challenged.


    " Overconfidence is not good for any person," he said.


    " What do you mean? " She retorted.


    " Nothing...honey...it''s alreadyte. Let''s sleep¡­" he turned off the light in the room.


    She turned to the opposite side of him and slept at the edge of the bed. He moved closer and pulled her towards his chest. Her back touched his chest. He embraced her, cing his hands around her waist.


    He inhaled the scent of her body, keeping his nose at the nape of her neck. He kissed over there and drew circles at her curvy waist.


    " Steven¡­" She called his name and she held his hand.


    " Yes... Honey¡­" he kissed her ears.


    She felt so strange in her body, the way he kissed her. He sensed her weak spot and kissed again on her ears.


    " Steven...stop...please¡­" she moaned.


    " What should I stop...honey? Tell me?" He whispered in her ears and kissed the same spot.


    He twirled her towards him and kissed her forehead. He turned on the tablemp beside the bed.


    He looked at her and said, " I love you...Honey.."


    She opened her eyes and looked at his face. She could see love-filled eyes. Tears formed in her eyes and rolled down her eyes.


    " I am scared to love someone unconditionally. It hurts when they leave us. It took me nearly two years to be normal when my mother died. I don''t want to go through the same pain whenI know clearly that we cannot be one. " she cried, throwing her hands around his neck.


    He took her hands away from him and wiped her tears.


    " I will marry you, Ruby. I don''t leave you " he promised, kissing her forehead.


    " Please trust me...I love you.." he pleaded.


    She pressed her lips to his lips and slowly started kissing him. First, he was surprised then slowly he dominated by sucking her lips. Her fingers locked his hair and her body moved closer to his chest without her knowledge. He could sense her hardened buds.Her breathing became uneven with his proximity.


    He stopped kissing her as she was gasping for air. He left her lips and moved his lips to her throat while caressing her back. She threw her head pulling him closer to her neck.


    She was feeling so good with his kisses and his touches. She wanted to feel more and more. She wanted him to continue whatever he was doing.


    He could not control more to see all her hidden treasures. In one go, he ripped her night frock with his right hand. She opened her eyes with shock and noticed him watching her upper part licking his lips.


    " Honey...perfect shapes like oranges and these all mine to taste " Heplimented looking at them.


    He took out his tongue andpped on her right hardened bud.


    " St...ev...en¡­." She moaned.


    " Yes... Honey...moan my name...like that¡­" he took one breast in his mouth but he could not take the whole of it because of his size.


    His other hand was ying with the right bud. He was harshly kneading while sucking another breast. Her body was feeling as if she was in heaven and enjoying his assault.


    When he noticed the red marks on his white skin, he left them.


    " I love you ...honey. .. " he said in her ears.


    " I love you too. ...Steven¡­." She replied, hugging him.


    He raised her head with surprise and looked into her eyes.

 Chapter 127 - Her Innocent Talks

    Ruby and Steven stared at each other for a while.


    " Finally, you epted my love and acknowledged it. I am so happy...Honey " He kissed her forehead.


    " I will never forget this night. And also make you feel our moments so special¡­" he said, looking into her eyes.


    He cupped her face and imed her pink lips. Slowly his both hands moved down caressing her neck, shoulders, arms. Atst, he intertwined his hands with her hands on both sides. He deepened the kiss and plunged his tongue into her mouth.. He tasted every corner inside.


    When she was breathing hard, he left her lips and moved down to her neck. She closed her eyes and threw her head back on the pillow giving him more ess. While kissing down, he stopped at the valleys of her breast.


    Her chest was moving up and down with a touch of his lips. She was not in a state to stop his deed as her body was craving for his touch. She let out a loud moan when he nibbled at the center aggressively.


    " You do like it...honey.? Do you want more ? " he asked yfully.


    She was too shy to answer him. But she doesn''t want him to stop. She was enjoying the new feelings in her body because of him.


    " Honey...I am waiting for your reply¡­" he pinched her erected bud.


    She moaned louder and pulled his head closer to her, fisting his hair as he freed her one hand.


    " Action speaks more than words. " he thought.


    He got her signals to proceed further. He was on cloud nine. He kissed on both of her peaks looking at her face. Her eyes were closed with shyness. While kneading her softballs with his both hands, he kissed her navel.


    " Ahhh." She moaned once more.


    Slowly he moved his hands and caressed her thighs then her long thin legs. Even in the dim nightmp, her skin was glowing.


    He crawled back on the bed and touched her feet with both hands. He took her feet into his hands and kissed the back of her one foot. Then he moved his lips on every inch of her both legs.


    While caressing her thighs, he kissed her lower abdomen. She opened her eyes and looked at him who was busily exploring every inch of her body.


    She was tense as she had no experience in it. And at the same time, she was feeling restless as she read somewhere that the first time will be painful. Her body stiffened with that thought.


    Steven raised his head and looked at her face as he felt a difference when he touched her body.


    " If you are notfortable...I will stop¡­What I am doing" he said.


    He felt hurt as still, she doesn''t trust him. She noticed the expression on his face. She understood he was disappointed. It was clearly visible on his face. But she doesn''t know how to express them.


    He stood up from the bed and turned his head away from her because he could not control himself if he continued to look at her. The next moment, she covered her body with a sheet and stood up from the bed.


    He hugged him tight from behind, cing her head on his back and her hands on his chest.


    " Please don''t go. Stay with me¡­" she said in a low voice.


    " I cannot control myself if I stay here with you. I don''t want any misunderstandings between us. Try to understand¡­." He replied.


    " Stay with me¡­" she repeated.


    He turned towards her and raised her face cupping her face. He looked tears into her eyes. He gently kissed her eyes.


    " Are you leaving me as I can''t satisfy your needs? " she questioned him, closing her eyes.


    He was shocked to know what she was thinking in her mind. He knew that she was a virgin and had no experience when he kissed her for the first time.


    " Open your eyes and look at me," Hemanded.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him. He kissed her forehead, her nose then sucked her lips.


    " Honey¡­ I knew that you were a virgin when you kissed me for the first time. And I am d to know that you took the first kiss from me" he said, caressing her cheek.


    She lowered her eyes with shyness.


    " Tell me what is bothering you? I want you to share everything without hiding anything from me " he whispered in her ears.


    " Don''t you trust my love? Still, you are angry at me?" he asked.


    She nodded her head as " NO".


    " Then¡­ " he asked.


    " Does it hurt when we¡­." She stopped in the middle and hide her face on his chest.


    A bright smile formed on his lips when he understood the meaning of her words.


    " It hurts for a few minutes butter it will be a pleasure," he exined.


    " Honey... it''s okay. You can ask me anything. " he caressed her bareback as a sheet covered her front.


    " Shall we sleep? " he asked her.


    She nodded shy still keeping her face on his chest. They bothid on the bed cuddling each other.


    " Honey...I think it''s better if you wear clothes " he advised as it was the most difficult task to keep his sanity.


    She looked into his eyes who were staring at her with love and lust. She cupped his face and kissed his forehead.


    Slowly she started kissing him as he did to her. He groaned when her lips touched his throat. She felt happy that her actions made him satisfied. She ran her palms on his chest and kissed on his left ear.


    " Honey...stop it...you are making me crazy¡­" he groaned loudly.


    " Am I doing anything wrong!!! " she asked innocently, looking at him.


    " Not wrong¡­.You are making it hard, " he said, rubbing his lower part.


    She didn''t understand his meaning and touched it over his shorts with her palm. She caressed slowly, unaware of the consequences.


    " You became very naughty. I have to show how to tame a naughty girl like you " he said, removing the sheet covering her body.

 Chapter 128 - Feast To Beast *

    " You became very naughty. I have to show how to tame a naughty girl like you, " Steven said, removing the sheet covering her body.


    She crossed her arms to hide from his intense gaze.


    " I wanted to sleep like a gentleman but you awakened the beast inside me. I will make you experience all the pleasures tonight. Be ready " He took off his T-shirt over his head and threw it on the floor.


    Her eyes glued to his white broad chest.


    " I am all yours¡­ honey¡­" he smiled at her.


    Her heart was beating fast and felt so awkward to see him shirtless after hisments. She turned her face to the other side..


    " A few minutes back, you were doing something to me. Please continue it dear," he said, hovering over her.


    " I am impressed that my love is a quick learner. Just do it as I did to you¡­" he added.


    " What!! " she asked, opening her eyes wider.


    He removed her hands on his favorite treasures and pressed his bare chest on her soft round balls. Her mouth opened slightly as her body felt electrified. He took it as a good chance and kissed her, sucking her lower lips. While his thumb was caressing her bud.


    She clenched the sheet with her fist. She was feeling so good, so rxed and so happy with his touch.


    After a while, he left her lips and moved down through her throat, and kissed between valleys of her softballs.


    She ced her hands on his back and caressed his back with her palms.


    His hands moved down to her waist. He held a thin band of her panties on both sides and pulled down her legs.


    Her heart skipped as she sensed she was naked under him. The next second, she was shocked when his palms moved slowly from her lower abdomen to down. He caressed the area between her thighs.


    " Stev¡­" she moaned louder.


    " Yes...Honey¡­" he asked, looking at her.


    " What are you doing, please stop¡­" she pleaded.


    "It''s just beginning¡­. please wait¡­ I will show you heaven¡­" he whispered and kissed the crook of her neck.


    " You trust me...right!! " he questioned, still keeping his face over there.


    " Yes¡­ " she replied, breathing heavily.


    He kissed her shoulder de and stood on both his knees. He slightly parted her thighs cupped secret treasure with his palms.


    " Open your eyes¡­" hemanded.


    She quickly opened her eyes and looked at his face. He smiled and leaned closer to the sensitive treasure looking at her. She tried to close her legs but he held her thighs tightly and kissed her sensitive part.


    The waves of pleasure built in her body. While looking into her eyes, he took out his tongue and licked up and down at her opening. Her body started shivering with the touch of his warm tongue. He moved his tongue faster. She was in pure bliss.


    Suddenly he started licking andpping. He moved towards his lips and then kissed her lips passionately. While tasting her lips, he moved his finger to her opening. Slowly he inserted his finger into her opening.


    " So tight and wet¡­" he groaned.


    He moved his finger in and out giving her pleasure. She gripped his hair lock and cried in pleasure.


    " Honey.Are you enjoying it? " he asked her.


    She could not form words to express how her body was feeling the pleasure he was giving.


    As she doesn''t reply to his question. He pinched her waist.


    " Honey...Answer me¡­" hemanded.


    " Yes...Stev. I am loving it¡­" she replied.


    Then he added another finger to her opening and moved faster in and out.


    He stopped all of a sudden to tease her. She opened her eyes and looked at him. She wanted to feel it more but she was too shy to ask him.


    " Want more...Honey¡­" he asked her.


    She closed her eyes and nodded her head. He stood on his knees and pulled her legs onto his shoulders. She wondered what he was doing to her and opened her eyes with curiosity.


    He kissed her wetness and plunged his tongue deep inside her hole. He moved in and out faster. And in the first of her life, she realized the orgasm. He tasted her sweet juices like a thirsty person. Her chest heaving up and down.


    " Are you ready for the next level of pleasure? " he asked her.


    " Next level of pleasure? " she asked hesitantly.


    " Yes...Honey¡­" He said, removing his shorts.


    She was horrified with the monster''s length.


    He took the silver sachet from his wallet. He ced it on his thick and long monster. He hovered over her and ced his monster at her entrance. He slightly moved his hip and entered into her tight hole inch by inch.


    " Ahhhh...Stev.¡­" she screamed in pain.


    He was notpletely inside. He stopped and looked at her face. He noticed her tears and heart ached to see in pain. Fondling her softballs, he kissed her neck and her throat to ease her pain. Then he took her buds and sucked to forget her pain.


    When he sensed she was enjoying his assault. He entered herpletely, taking her virginity.


    " Fuck...You are so tight...honey. I can''t stop now " he groaned.


    He cupped his hips and thrust faster and faster. She could not match him in thrusting but enjoying the pleasure. She realized what pleasure he was talking about. She would sense the pleasure in her body bing high.


    " Stev¡­" she moaned.


    " Yes...honey...I know what you are feeling" he said then he released his seeds in the condom.


    " Honey...I love you¡­" he kissed her forehead and copsed on her.


    A few secondster, heid beside him and took his wallet from the nightstand. He grinned, taking out two silver sachets.


    " Baby...your innocent and naughty stunt made the monster awake. He was hungry for a few years. Let him have his feast tonight for two more times " he informed and showed the sachets.


    " Let me teach you the poses of making love " he pulled her onto him.

 Chapter 129 - Adrian Was Hurt

    The next morning in the resorts...


    Adrian opened his eyes and found Katherine sleeping on his chest hugging him on one side and Sam sleeping on the other side cing his hand on him. He stroked her hair softly and kissed her on top of her head.


    Meanwhile, Sam woke up and greeted the morning wishes by kissing his cheeks. Adrian also greeted him back with a smile. Sam noticed his mom sleeping on his father''s chest and giggled at her.


    " Shhh¡­mom is sleeping, don''t disturb her, " Adrian hushed him not to disturb her sleep.


    He carefully ced her head on the pillow and tried to stand up from the bed but she fisted his shirt tightly in her sleep as if he would leave her..


    " Dad...I think mom is scared thinking about what if you leave her. Maybe she held you...tightly " Sam informed.


    " I will be with you and your mom," he promised him.


    " Thank you, daddy¡­" he kissed Adrian''s cheek.


    Without disturbing her sleep, he took Sam to the bathroom. He brushed Sam''s teeth and bathed him. Then he got ready and asked Sam to go to his mother''s room.


    As soon as his son left the room, he locked the room andid beside her on the bed.


    All of sudden, he pulled her onto his chest and pressed her to the hard chest. She screamed in fear as she was in deep sleep and opened her eyes. Instantly he shut her mouth with his palms.


    " Buttercup...Rx. It''s me." He whispered to calm her.


    " If you scream like that anyone thinks that we are doing something" he smirked.


    Her eyes popped out with his words and tried toe out of his grip. But he rolled her on the bed and hovered over her.


    " Listen to me¡­" he said, looking into her eyes.


    She looked at him and nodded her head.


    " You are more beautiful than before.


    Especially your twin globes. Its size was bigger than before" he said.


    Her cheeks turned red with his words.


    " I could not see them clearlyst night in the dim lights. So I want to see them¡­" he whispered in her ears.


    The next minute, he unbuttoned her night''s satin blouse and freed her twin globes. He kneaded both of them with his hands.


    While looking into her eyes, he took her buds into his mouth and kneaded her the other globes. Slowly he sucked her buds, giving pleasure.


    " Ad¡­." She moaned, closing her eyes and pulling him closer to her soft globes.


    Then he did the same to another soft globe. She was in pure bliss.


    Just in time, they heard a knock on the door. She came back to her senses and opened her eyes.


    " Ad...Stop...someone is knocking¡­.please¡­" She informed him in a weak tone and tried to push him.


    " I don''t care¡­ Let me taste them. I have craved it for many years. " he ignored her words.


    " Ad...Please stop¡­" She pleaded.


    But his mind was filled with lust for her. He doesn''t want to control his needs and his desires anymore. After thoroughly tasting her soft globes, he left them and nibbled her neck.


    Again, someone knocked on the door. This time, she pushed him away from her with force and sat up on the bed.


    He felt rejected and insulted. His heart broke into millions of pieces.


    " Let me...check who is knocking on the door"she stood up on the bed while buttoning her blouse.


    " If you can''t even bear my touch, I will be staying within my limits. I forgot that you married me only for Sam. Thanks for showing me my ce in your heart. Don''t worry, I will never touch you again " He informed her and stood up from the bed.


    Before she exined herself to him, he walked into the bathroom with a serious face.


    This time, someone was banging the door harder so she opened the door and noticed Sam was standing at the door.


    " Momma...Granny and Uncle Thomas told me to inform you and dad to get ready in fifteen minutes " Sam informed her.


    She smiled and replied, " I will get ready in ten minutes "


    " Where is Daddy? " he asked her.


    " Getting ready¡­" she replied.


    " Momma...You know, Today dadda helped in brushing my teeth and bathing. And also he promised me that he will never leave us " he said excitedly.


    " Yes dear, once he promises then he will never break it. He loves us so much¡­" she said confidently.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Adrian came out of the bathroom afterpleting his bath. He found her talking with Sam. He ignored them and got ready in formal dress. He walked out without looking at her face. This time his pride was hurt.


    Immediately, Sam ran after him calling "Daddy". He stopped and turned his head.


    " Dad¡­"


    " Why did you leave me in the room? I was waiting for you.." He pouted, looking at his father.


    " Sorry, my little Champ " he picked in his arms.


    " You promised this morning not to leave me. You broke the promise...you are so bad daddy"he whined.


    " I never break my promises like your mom. I always keep my promises" he replied.


    " My mom always keeps her promise. I don''t like people who bad mouthing about her " he got out of his grip and ran towards his Granny''s room.


    Sam''s words hurt him more. He walked silently to meet Thomas. They already got ready and package their luggage.


    " Hi, new groom. You arete. I think didn''t sleep wellst night" Thomas said yfully.


    He remembered how she pushed him away this morning and replied, " I was tired"


    " Yeah¡­ Thats what I am saying. You might be tired of making love with your wife" Thomas teased.


    " Will stop your banter!! " he yelled at Thomas and informed him to get ready to start in a serious tone.


    He doesn''t want to go to the room where Katherine was getting ready. He waited in his Mom''s room where Sam was talking with his mom.


    After some time, Katherine came to Maria''s room taking their luggage.


    " Good morning, Aunty¡­" Katherine greeted her.


    " Good morning, dear."


    " Shall we start to our home? " he asked her.


    " Yes, Aunty¡­" she replied in a calm tone and looked at Adrian.


    " Mom...I will inform the drivers to get ready the cars for us " he said and walked out of the room with a serious face.


    Everyone left the resort and started to their homes in the cars.


    ¡­..


    At Ruby''s home::


    The bright sunlight through the ss window was falling on their faces but Ruby and Steven were tired with night workouts on the bed.


    Both were sleeping naked in the spooning position. They were covered with sheets. Her head was on his left arm and his right on her bare waist.


    Steven''s mobile was ringing continuously on the nightstand. He was disturbed by the noise and opened his eyes to threw his mobile.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he noticed Ruby''s face. First, he disconnected the call not to get disturbance her sleep. She was looking like a natural beauty. He tugged the strands of her hair. She turned towards him as his fingers brushed her skin. She snuggled into his neck and ced her hands around his neck.


    " You are such an innocent seductress¡­" he mumbled.


    She opened her eyes to his voice and moved away from him. He looked at him and smiled coyly. A small dimple formed on her cheek.


    " Good morning, Honey¡­" he kissed her forehead.


    " Good morning¡­" she replied.


    He leaned to kiss her but ced palms between their lips as a partition and said, " I didn''t brush my teeth".


    Heughed with her innocence and replied, " Then I kiss on my favorite spot, my soft round balls"


    He kissed every inch of her both softballs pressing her thin curvy waist on both sides with his two hands.


    " Stev¡­" She moaned louder as again her body was aroused with desire.


    " I can''t stop if you moan my name¡­like that. Your voice is so sexy" he said, still kissing her softballs.


    Then he took her nipples and sucked like a hungry baby.


    " Stev.¡­..please¡­." she moaned.


    " Yes...honey¡­ what you want?" He asked, sucking her other nipple.


    " Stev. .I...want...you¡­" she asked boldly.


    " Okay. .. Honey¡­.I will fulfill all our wishes from now on¡­" he said and took his wallet for a sachet. But he didn''t find any sachet.


    He was disappointed but he could deny her plea. He knew that he was going to marry and thought it was not a risk to have intercourse without protection. So he wanted to take her raw.


    " Be ready to take me raw...Honey " He smiled proudly and hovered at her.


    She was feeling sore between her legs but her body wanted the pleasure, he was going to give. She was so wet for her.


    They be one again as their souls be one. After a tiring makeover, heid hugging each other. This time again,he got a call. He attended the call as it was an important one.


    " Honey...I have to go to thepany " he informed her.


    Her face became gloomy as he have to leave.


    " I know you will be sore after our sex marathon. Just take some rest for today ande to ourpany tomorrow" he informed and wore his suit.


    " Honey...I love you " he kissed her forehead before leaving for thepany.

 Chapter 130 - First Fight

    Thomas and Jasmine went directly to the hospital for a check-up as she was having severe backache.


    ¡­.


    Adrian and his family reached his Vi.


    When Katherine was supposed to step inside the Vi, Maria stopped her and ordered Adrian to carry her in a bridal way as it was the first time to step in after their marriage.


    " Wow...Granny¡­ " Sam jumped in joy, pping with his hands.


    Adrian gave a serious look to Katherine and carried her into his arms. Then he took her into his arms and walked to his bedroom..


    He made her stand on the floor and said, " Don''t think that I have no self-respect. I touched you only because of my mom''s request "


    " Ad...Please...listen. You misunderstood me. I didn''t push you willingly. I wanted to open the door as someone was banging continuously, " she exined.


    " I have no interest to hear your stupid excuses. Especially I don''t believe your words " he left the room without looking at her face.


    She felt so bad for him and cursed herself to hurt him without her knowledge.


    After a few minutes, she came out of the bedroom. She was searching for Sam in the vi. Both Adrian and Sam were missing in the home. So she went to Maria''s room to ask about them.


    " Aunty...Where is Sam? " she asked in a low voice.


    " Do you want to know only about your son or your husband? " she questioned her back.


    " That...I was worried about Sam as I didn''t find him in the house " she reasoned.


    " Adrian and Sam went outside. I don''t know where they went " Maria exined.


    " Do you want to eat anything? Shall I ask the maid to prepare food? " Maria asked.


    "It''s okay. I will prepare food for everyone. Sam likes my handmade food, " she replied.


    Maria took her to the kitchen and asked the maid to help her with cooking. Then Maria went to her bedroom to take a nap as she was tired of traveling.


    ¡­..


    She prepared lunch in two hours and waited for them to return home. As she didn''te, she made a call to Adrian. He disconnected the call as he was so angry with her.


    She went to her bedroom and sat in the chair. Suddenly she looked at the Bonsai nt which she gifted to him a few years back. She touched the leaves of the nt and kissed the beautiful flowers.


    Just in time, Sam ran into their bedroom with excitement to show the toys his father bought for him. In haste, he fell on the table where the Bonsai nt was ced. He tried to bnce himself holding the table but the Bonsai nt fell on the floor.


    The pot of the nt broke into pieces.


    Adrian and Maria rushed to his room with a loud noise. When he entered inside, he noticed Katherine clearing the broken pieces on the floor.


    Already he was so angry at her and on seeing the broken pot and the nt on the floor, he anger manifold many times.


    " Don''t touch it with your hands, " he yelled.


    Katherine stood up in the same ce.Sam was scared of his anger. He hugged his mom holding her legs.


    " How dare you?Till today, I took so much care of that nt.You don''t know the value of it for me. Even it''s a waste to exin about it, " he shouted, looking at her.


    " Addy...don''t shout¡­" Maria tried to calm him.


    " No...Mom. Please...stay away from this matter. This woman left me without any information. She hid from me about my son.I ignored all her mistakes and married her. But still, she is hurting me. I am tired of loving her, tired of chasing after


    her love, " he said and looked at Katherine with anger-filled eyes.


    Katherine controlled her tears not toe out of her eyes. Maria noticed her face.


    " Let''se out of this room, " Maria took Adrian with her.


    " Momma¡­ Please don''t cry. I am sorry. It all happened because of me. I didn''t know it was dad''s favorite nt. " Sam apologized and wiped her tears.


    She smiled at him hiding her pain. She kissed Sam to not hurt him. She cleared the mess on the floor and carefully kept it on a stic cover. She wanted to rece it with a new stic pot.


    " Momma. I am hungry¡­" Sam said.


    " Come, I will feed you with my hands¡­" she took him in her arms and went to the kitchen.


    ¡­..


    " Addy...Are you out of mind? Is this a way to behave in front of your son? What he thinks of you?" Maria asked him.


    " So...You want me to give her a gift for breaking it? Huh! " He questioned back.


    " Addy...I don''t mean it. You both are married. It''s better if you both discuss it in private, not in front of Sam. Already Sam is away from you. If you shout at his mom, he misunderstands you. At this age, any child must have a healthy family, " she reasoned.


    " What do you want me to do? " He irritatingly asked his mother.


    " Sort out your problems in a calm way. That too when you both are alone in your bedroom. " She advised.


    " I don''t know why you support Kathie so much!! " He asked.


    " I don''t have an exact answer for it. But I started liking her .." she said, caressing his face.


    They both came from Maria''s room and noticed Katherine feeding food to Sam with her hands.


    " Granny...let''s have lunch with me, " Sam called Maria.


    " Yes...my dear, " Maria sat on the chair and called Adrian to join them.


    Adrian silently walked and sat beside Maria. Maria served food on the tes for herself and Adrian. All the dishes were his favorite. He didn''t have breakfast properly in the resort as he fought with her. So he started eating one by one, enjoying the food.


    " Wow...All dishes are your favorite. Hope you like it! " Maria asked him.


    " Yes...mom. It''s so tasty. Thanks for asking the maid to prepare my favorite dishes, " he said to Maria.


    " It''s not a maid but your wife prepared with her hands¡­" Maria replied with a smile.


    Instantly he stood up from the chair and left the food on his te.


    " Ask her to not prepare food for me. We have maids at home for that work. I want her to take care of Sam only, " he said to Maria.


    " Addy¡­"


    " Addy¡­"


    Maria called him when he was walking to his room. But he ignored his mother''s call and closed the door after entering his room.


    " He is so stubborn. It''s also difficult to handle when he is angry. Don''t mind his words, " Maria said.


    Katherine nodded her head, stering a weak smile on her lips. Mariapleted her lunch and took Sam to her room. Sam slept with Maria as he was tired.


    She lost her appetite as Adrian didn''t have his food properly. She cleaned the table and walked to the balcony. She sat in the chair and looked at the pale blue sky.


    ¡­..


    In the evening, Sam woke up and searched for his mom. Finally, he found her on the balcony.


    " Momma¡­ Good evening" he ran towards her.


    " Momma¡­. I am feeling hungry¡­" he said, cing his hand on his stomach.


    She prepared chocte milk for Sam. Then she taught him to paint a few pictures and yed for some time with him.


    It noticed the time, it was seven in the night. And it was his bathing time. She was hesitant to enter his bedroom as he was so angry at her.


    After some time, she slowly entered the room and checked him. He found him sleeping soundly. Then she took him for a bath.


    ¡­.


    As there was a huge bathtub, she filled the warm water in it as Sam loved to bathe in the bathtub. Then she cleaned him with soap and made him sit in the bathtub.


    He started ying with water in the bathtub. He was enjoying it thoroughly and sshing water on Katherine''s face in between.


    " Sam...you are bing so naughty¡­" Katherineughed.


    " I am good boy ¡­.Momma¡­" he giggled.


    Adrian woke up from his sleep when he heardughs and giggles. He looked around the room and found no one. Then he walked towards the bathroom and opened the door wide.


    He saw Sam ying in the bathtub.


    " Hi Sam"


    " Are you ying or Bathing? " Adrian asked Sam.


    " Both...Dadda¡­"


    "Will you join us? " Sam asked.


    Adrian looked at Katherine and remained silent.


    " Sam¡­.I will arrange cleaned clothes for you to wear after your bath while you y with your dad, " she suggested.


    " Momma...you also stay with us. We can have fun ying together" Sam said.


    " No...Sam...I yed with you till now. I will go now " she said.


    " Are you angry at dad for shouting at you? " Sam asked her.


    " You people carry on..." She left the bathroom.

 Chapter 131 - Silent Tears

    "It''s okay. y with your dad " Katherine said and came out of the room.


    She ced Sam''s cleaned nightdress on the bed and came out of his bedroom. Katherine instructed the maid to prepare separate dishes for Adrian. She went to serve dishes on the dining table.


    ¡­


    " Dadda...I want to tell you something¡­" Sam informed him.


    " That nt fell on the floor in the morning because of me. I was scared to tell you as you were so angry.. But you shouted at mon " Sam confessed his mistake.


    " She cried because of me after you left the room and also not had her lunch with us," he added.


    " I am sorry daddy. .." He said with a sad face.


    Adrian understood his mistake and said, "It''s okay"


    " Still¡­ are you angry at mom? " he asked Adrian.


    " No¡­" he replied.


    " Will you talk with mommy? " he asked.


    He remembered Maria''s advice and nodded his head.


    They yed for more than fifteen minutes and came out of the bathroom. They got ready in nightdresses and went to have their dinner.


    She served food for everyone on the tes. Maria asked Kathie to sit along with them for dinner. She called the maid to serve the food to everyone.


    She quietly sat beside Maria and started eating the food in silence.


    " Where are the morning dishes? " Adrian asked the maid.


    " Someone doesn''t want to eat it seems¡­" Maria mocked him.


    " I don''t want to waste food," he said and searched for the dishes prepared by Kathie.


    Once he found the dishes, he served them by himself. He ate the food enjoying the taste. He didn''t bother anyone watching him.


    " Dadda...this is my favorite too¡­" Sam informed his father.


    " Okay. Eat fast...let''s go to our room " Adrian said and waited till he finished his food.


    Before going to the room, Sam informed Kathie toe fast to sleep with them. Kathie looked at Adrian for a second and


    smiled at him.


    " Kathie...go and sleep. We have maids to take care of another thing. Your work is to take care of your husband and your son, " Maria advised her.


    " I will never touch you again," she remembered the words he said in the morning.


    After a while, Kathie went to their bedroom and noticed Adrian and Sam ying a video game.


    " Sam... it''s your sleeping time, " Katherine said in a serious tone.


    " Momma...one game...please " Sam pleaded.


    " Sam...please¡­ listen to me¡­" Katherine said.


    " Dadda...we can y tomorrow...Good night " He kissed Adrian''s cheek.


    " Good night, my champ" he greeted.


    Katherine turned off the light in the room andid at the edge of the bed. There was only a bedmp lighting in the room. Sam slept between Adrian and Katherine on the bed.


    As he has a habit of listening to bedtime stories, Katherine narrated a small story patting his back. In a few minutes, Sam slept hugging Katherine.


    After Sam slept, Adrain took a pillow and sheet and stood up from the bed. Heid on the couch and turned to the opposite side. He covered him with the sheet and closed his eyes even though he didn''t get any sleep.


    For the first time, she experienced the taste of rejection of anyone. She remembered how she tried to ignore him many times. She hurriedly walked to the bathroom. She opened the shower and stood under it. Her tears mixed with the drops of the water under the shower. Her sob mixed with the noise of dripping water from the shower. After one hour, she came out of the bathroom wearing her nightdress. She dried her hair and went out of the bedroom taking her mobile.


    She was feeling so lonely so he made a call to Ruby. Herwork was busy. So she dialed her best friend, Martin.


    " Hi...Martin.. How are you?" She asked as soon as he attended the call.


    " I am fine. But I missed your wedding celebrations, " Martin said.


    " I miss you at my wedding celebrations, " She replied.


    " I aming tomorrow morning. I wille to meet you and Sam. I am missing him so much, " Martin said.


    " Okay. Good night. Meet you tomorrow," she said and disconnected the call.


    She turned and found Adrian was standing behind her. She didn''t expect him. He was looking at her with suspicious eyes.


    " You knew Sam would cry in sleep. Still, you left him alone on the bed and came here to talk secretly with someone " he said.


    " I am not talking secretly with anyone. I don''t want to disturb your sleep. So I came here to talk with Martin, " she exined.


    " Remember one thing, my son must be your priority, not others. If you can''t be a good wife to me, at least be a good mother to my son " he said and left the ce.


    She was shocked to see a new side of Adrian. His every word pricked sharply in her heart. She wiped her silent tears and walked to the bedroom.


    " From now on, you sleep on the couch after my son sleeps. I will sleep with him every night " he ordered.


    Sheid on the couch and covered her body with a sheet. She turned to the opposite side to hide her silent tears.


    Slowly she drifted to sleep while crying.


    ¡­..


    Adrian woke up in the morning and found his son cuddling him.


    He kissed him and got ready for the morning workout in the gym room. Before leaving he noticed the dry tear marks at the corner of her eyes.


    " Am I behaving so harshly to her ! " He questioned himself but he ignored what his heart wanted to tell him and walked out of the room.


    After some time, she woke up with a severe headache as she criedte at night. Shepleted her chores and woke Sam. She brushed his teeth and bathed him.


    " Mommy ..where is dad? " he asked Katherine.


    " I don''t know, " she replied.


    " Okay. I will search for my dad" Sam ran out of the room and Kathie followed him.


    " Hi¡­.Sam¡­." Someone called opening his arms.


    " Uncle ...Martin¡­." Sam ran towards him with a bright smile.

 Chapter 132 - Martin Visit Adrians Home

    " Uncle... Martin " Sam ran towards him.


    Martin kissed his cheeks and picked him into his arms.


    " Hey...you are looking so cute¡­" Martin said with a smile.


    " Boys look handsome¡­" he replied.


    " Hi....Martin. I am Katherine. Hope you don''t forget your best friend " She asked him.


    " You forgot your friend and didn''t wait till I returned from California. You forgot me after you found your love, " Martin replied.


    Just in time, Maria came to the living hall and heard their conversation.


    " It all happened all of a sudden. My son is so stubborn. Please don''t be angry at her " Maria exined and introduced herself as Adrian''s mother.


    " I know about Kathie very well. She might have some reasons to not wait for her best friend. Her decision was always correct." Martin supported her.


    " So¡­.Is it the right decision to hide the son''s birth from his father? " Adrian asked whileing out of the gym room.


    " I didn''t mean it, Mr. Wilson," Martin said, looking at Kathie.


    " Addy...Is this a way to speak with the guest whoes to our home? " Maria said in a serious tone.


    " It''s okay. He is right ording to his situation. I don''t want any argument about this matter. I am here to meet Sam and Katherine, " he said to Maria.


    " I will leave now ¡­" Martin informed Kathie as he doesn''t want any difference between husband and wife.


    " Uncle Martin¡­ I stay with me for some more time, " Sam requested.


    " I wille again. Your Aunt Ruby will be alone at home " Martin answered.


    Sam requested to take with him to Aunty Ruby. As he was bonding well with Ruby and Martin. He wanted to spend some time with them.


    " Kathie ...shall I take him with me?" Martin asked her as he missed him too


    " You have to take permission from me but not from your friend. She is the only Nanny to my son. And I don''t like to send my son with strangers, " Adrian said in a stern voice. Kathie remained silent, controlling her tears.


    Martin was hurt when he mentioned him as a stranger to Sam. He was hurt as he loved Sam so much and took care of him when Kathie used to work.


    " Okay, Katherine. I will leave now " Martin said while cing Sam on the floor.


    " Martin...wait. I will get Sam ready in a few minutes. Meanwhile, have your breakfast. Don''t take my son''s word seriously. He talks some time like a stupid " Maria stopped him.


    " Mom¡­ He is my son. You cannot decide without considering my opinion. Do you know how humiliating it would be in front of others?" Adrian shouted.


    "Then what about Katherine? How dare you tell others that she is Nanny to my grandson? She carried him in her womb for nine months and took care of Sam all these years, then how she might feel? " Maria questioned.


    " There is a limit to hurting anyone''s feelings. You crossed it, Adrian. I am feeling ashamed of your behavior, " she added.


    Adrian left seriously in his room and closed the door with a loud thud.


    " Katherine...serve breakfast to your friend. I will get Sam ready meanwhile " Maria took Sam to her bedroom.


    " Come with me¡­" Kathie said in a low voice. He followed her to the dining room.


    " I am sorry on behalf of Adrian, " Katherine said when Martin sat on the chair.


    " It''s okay." He replied and looked at Katherine''s face.


    " Are you happy here? " Martin asked her.


    " Yes¡­" she lied, serving breakfast to him.


    " Are you hiding anything from me? Why was he calling you, Nanny for Sam? What happened? " he inquired.


    " He was angry at me. Don''t take his words seriously, " Katherine lied again.


    " I thought you will be happy after getting married to him. I never imagined he married you to show his anger at you, " Martin said.


    She could not control her tears anymore and started sobbing while sitting on the chair beside him.


    He stopped eating and wiped his hands with tissue paper.


    " Don''t stop crying. You know that I can''t see you in tears, " he consoled, hugging her.


    " The eyes who always looked at me with Love turned to anger.His soothing words turned to sharp arrows which were pricking into my heart. I can''t bear his anger and his hatred anymore from him. It''s killing me " she sobbed, leaning her head on his shoulder.


    " Tell him...truth. That is the only way to clear the misunderstanding between you. He is the father of your child. He will understand you," Martin suggested.


    ¡­..


    After getting ready, Adrian walked to the dining hall. He noticed Martin consoling Kathie wiping her tears. On noticing Adrian''s presence, Martin moved away from her so that there would not be any furtherplications in their rtionship.


    Adrian ignored their presence and called the maid to serve him breakfast.


    " Kathie¡­ once check whether Sam got ready or not? " Martin said.


    She walked to Maria''s bedroom to check Sam.Martin waited till she disappeared from the dining hall.


    He stood up from the chair with a serious face and said, " She already went through many pains in the past few years. I thought after you returned to her life again she would be happy but I was wrong" Martin left the hall without looking at his face and waited for Sam.


    Just in time, Katherine came to the dining hall to talk with Martin. But she didn''t find him there. The maid served breakfast on the te and left for the kitchen.


    " Where is Martin? " Katherine asked Adrian who was sitting on the chair.


    " I am not his assistant to know about his whereabouts. Go and search for him. I have no interest to know about him, " he replied rudely.


    " Did you say anything to him again? " She asked him as she noticed leftover breakfast on the te. She doesn''t want him to get hurt by Adrian''s behavior.


    Adrian threw the breakfast table in anger and stood up from the chair. He gripped her arms tightly with both of his hands.

 Chapter 133 - Marias Plan To Make Them Close

    Adrian threw the breakfast on a te in anger and stood up from the chair. He gripped her arms tightly with both of his hands.


    Meanwhile, Martin quickly ran to the dining hall and saw the scene. He was awestruck looking at his behavior. On the other side, the maid ran to the dining hall.


    " Take off your hands from her " Martin yelled, fuming in anger and looking at the maid who was watching them. The maid walked into the kitchen on noticing Martin''s red eyes.


    " I said, take your hands off her," Martin repeated and pushed him away from her.


    " How dare youy your hand on me that too in my house? " Adrian shouted at him.


    " I don''t care if it is your house or mine.. Behave properly with Kathie or else I will break your hands. Mind it " he warned him.


    " Don''t interfere between me and my wife, " Adrian said.


    " ohhh...so you remembered that she is your wife now. But a few minutes back, you said that she is your son''s Nanny " he mocked at him.


    " Get lost from my house¡­" Adrian screamed.


    " Katherine¡­ Come with me. I don''t want you to stay with this monster " he held Kathie''s hand.


    She didn''t move an inch from her ce and nodded her head as NO.


    " Hope you got your answer. You take Sam with you and go to your home. I will talk with both of them " Maria interrupted.


    Martin red at Adrian and walked out of the Vi taking Sam with him with a serious face.


    " Both of you,e to my room. I need to talk with you, " Maria said in a serious tone.


    They both followed Maria and stood like students in front of the principal.


    " Adrian¡­ I want to ask you something. I need a sincere answer, " she asked, looking at him.


    " What! " he asked arrogantly.


    " Why do you not marry Emily even though she is rich, beautiful, and a good person? " she questioned him.


    " If you don''t want to answer me. At least answer to your heart" she advised as he was silent.


    " And you...Katherine¡­" she said.


    " Why didn''t you abort Adrian''s child six years back when you don''t want Adrian in your life? And why didn''t you marry anyone even though you are single? " she asked Katherine.


    She didn''t reply to her question.


    Maria continued, " sort out things between you both as early as possible. I want you both to spend time together alone.So I decided to take Sam with me to our hometown tonight. And there will be no maid in the house. If you both want to spend time in any resorts, that is your wish.I don''t want my grandson to stay with this kind of parents "


    " No calls to me and Sam," she said strictly.


    " Aunt¡­. Sam cannot stay without me for many days. Please¡­" Katherine pleaded.


    "It depends on you and your husband. And don''t worry about Sam. I can take care of him very well. You just concentrate on your husband, " she replied.


    Then she continued, " You both can leave my room. I don''t change my decision, "


    " Why are you trying to separate my son again from me? " Adrianined.


    " If you love kids then n another kid with your wife. Then I will be happy and Sam will be very happy, " she informed.


    Adrian fisted his palms and walked out seriously.


    Maria smiled at the leaving figure of her son and looked at Katherine.


    " I already gave you one idea. Give him another child.He loves kids. Another one, tell him the truth. Why were you staying away from him all these years? Your problem will be solved, " she suggested.


    Her eyes were on the floor as she could not see into mother-inw''s eyes. She was ashamed that she hurt good people.


    " Win your love and his heart back. It''s only in your hands " She said, patting her hair.


    Katherine hugged her tight and cried in happiness.


    " I am blessed to have a Mother In Law like you. Thanks for the support " she cried more.


    " Stop crying. And start implementing my idea. Stay close to him and take care of my son " she kissed her forehead.


    She nodded her head with a smile.


    " Go and handle your stubborn husband, " Maria advised.


    Katherine went to their bedroom and searched for him. But he was not there. She searched everywhere in the house but he was nowhere.


    The maid informed that Adrian left the house in his car. She thought it''s better to talk with him in the evening when he returns from hispany. She doesn''t want to disturb his work.


    ¡­.


    In the evening, Maria gave leave for all the maids and instructed them not to join in the duty till she calls them.


    After a few minutes, Martin came to Adrian''s home to drop Sam.


    " Mommy¡­" Little Sam ran towards Kathie.


    " Are you okay? " Martin asked her with concern.


    " I am fine. Don''t worry. ." she replied.


    " I don''t know how you loved that monster," Martin said in a serious tone.


    " Shut up...you idiot. He is my husband. How can you talk bad about him in front of me? " she punched his arms yfully.


    " See...its dangerous to interfere between husband and wife¡­" Mariaughed.


    " Coffee¡­" Kathie asked him.


    " yeah...it had been many days to had your handmade coffee. I missed it " he replied.


    When she was walking towards the Kitchen, Adrian entered inside.He noticed Martin and went to his bedroom with a serious face.


    " Another coffee.." Maria ordered.


    " Yes...Aunty " she said and entered the kitchen. She was oblivious of Adrian''s presence in the house.


    After a while, she came with the tray of two coffee cups. She gave one to Martin and then asked Maria to take the cup.


    " It''s not for me. It''s for your stubborn husband.." Maria informed.


    She nervously walked to their bedroom and opened the door. She saw him in only a white towel hanging down from his waist.


    " Coffee¡­" she walked closer to him.


    " No need. Give it to your so-called friend " he said angrily.


    " Are you jealous of my friend''s care for me? " she questioned him.

 Chapter 134 - Melting To Her Touch

    " Are you jealous of my friend''s care for me? " Kathie questioned him.


    " I don''t care about you. Then why should I be jealous of him? " he replied, gritting his teeth.


    She ced the coffee cup on the side stand and asked, " Then I can stay with Ruby and Martin till Aunty returns home! "


    He fisted his palms controlling his anger.


    " Don''t forget you signed the contract " he said, giving a dangerous look.


    " But in contract, you didn''t mention that I have to stay with you.." She said,


    " There are many uses in the contract which you didn''t read. You signed blindly.. That is your fault. If you like it or not. You have to stay with me all the time. In simple words, you are all mine " he informed.


    " Really¡­" she asked, sipping the coffee.


    " I too don''t want to like to waste food " she smirked.


    " You know how to do irritate me " he yelled.


    " Will you exin clearly the uses? " she asked him.


    " In use 1.4...it was clear that without my permission you should not talk with others. But I stayed quiet because of my mom. After my mom go to our hometown with Sam. I will teach you a good lesson " he said.


    " Okay...let''s sit here and exin every use in detail, " she said and dragged to the bed.


    Then she made him sit on the edge of the bed. Before he stood up from the bed, she sat on hisp. She ced her left hand around his neck and was sipping the coffee.


    " Do you want one sip? " she asked raising her eyebrow.


    " I don''t want¡­" he turned his face away.


    " Your wish. Start exining to me all uses" she said, enjoying his anger.


    " First, get up from myp," he said without looking at her.


    " Why sweetheart? You were anger as I pushed you the previous day. If I am sitting close to you, you are asking me to move away from you. Did you hit your head somewhere? '''' she asked him.


    He didn''t reply to her question and tried to get up from the bed. Kathie already guessed his reaction and held him tightly. She kept the cup on the floor and pushed on the bed. He was lying on the bed on his back. Then she hovered over him pressing her body.


    " Tell me...looking into my eyes¡­ Don''t you want to touch me? Don''t you love me anymore " she asked him.


    " Yes¡­" he replied.


    " Let me check myself whether you like my touch or not ¡­." She whispered in his ears brushing her lips.


    She ran her palm on his bare chest and kissed his throat. Then she kissed on the right side of his chest while drawing patterns with her fingers on the other side of the chest.


    He closed his eyes to control his desire. He wanted to push her but his body was enjoying her touch. But he was not ready to ept that he likes her touch. She looked at his face and smiled at his condition. She moved her head towards his face and pressed her lips to his lips.


    " Mommy¡­"


    As she heardSam''s voice, Adrian opened his eyes and looked at her face. Instantly she stood up from the bed.


    " I will continueter..." she winked her eyes and blew fly kisses raising then hurriedly walked out of their bedroom.


    ¡­.


    Adrian sat on the bed and took a long breath.


    " If Sam didn''te and interrupt us. Then I would have really melted with her touch. " he thought in his mind.


    He sensed his erection between his legs and quickly walked into the bathroom. He stood under the shower and turned the knob. He closed his eyes to calm his mind and his body but he could her soft touch on him.


    He took the cold shower for nearly half an hour then came out of the room. He felt relief when he didn''t find her in the bedroom. He locked the door so that she could not enter the room.


    He wore night trousers and a T-shirt.


    Suddenly he heardughs and giggles from the living hall. His blood boiled as his wife was enjoying talking with her friend, Martin.


    He walked towards the hallway and noticed his Martin and Sam were also present with both.


    " Mom¡­."


    Adrian screamed and all of them turned his head towards him.


    " I am feeling hungry. Will youe and serve the food? " he asked as he doesn''t like his mom talking with Martin.


    " I have to pack my stuff for my journey. Kathie wille to serve you. Just wait¡­" she replied.


    " No need. I can manage by myself¡­" he said and left the ce.


    " Okay...Aunty. Bye " Martin informed and kissed Sam before leaving the ce.


    " Did you pack Sam''s clothes and other stuff? " Maria asked.


    " Hmmm¡­" she replied with a sad face.


    " Sam¡­.be like a good boy. Listen to Granny''s words. Don''t go here and there without her permission " Kathie instructed Sam.


    " Yes Mom " Sam agreed with his mom like a good boy.


    " Can you stay without me? " Kathie asked, caressing his cheek.


    " It''s difficult but I want to see the new ce, " he replied.


    She kissed him all over his face and hugged him to her chest.


    " Don''t worry. I will take good care of Sam. We are going from here so that you and Adrian will sort out your misunderstandings. By the time we return I want you both to see your happiness," she said.


    " I promise you that I will be a perfect wife to my husband and try to get a ce in his heart " Kathie assured her.


    " I am confident that you can make my son happy," Maria said, calming her cheek.


    Adrian heard their conservation and walked to their room.But he walked towards them as he didn''t hear their words.


    " Addy...Take care of her and control your anger. Don''t hurt her.I took this decision for both of you. Remember, your mom does anything for your happiness " Maria said and kissed Adrian''s forehead.

 Chapter 135 - Dominating Kathie

    Adrian arranged for a driver to take Sam and Maria in the car.


    When they were getting ready, Kathie stopped them as the weather was not cloudy. As It is not good to travel in that climate.


    Maria agreed with her words and went to her room with Sam greeting Good night to Adrian and Kathie.


    ¡­..


    Once Maria and Sam left for their room, Kathie followed Adrian to their bedroom.


    Adrian was working on hisptop as he have to present changes in the design of his car model.


    Meanwhile, She changed to the night frock which was up to her mid-thighs, and came out of the bathroom.. His nostrils sensed aromatic fragrance and turned his head. His heart skipped with the sexy attire of his wife.


    But he ignored her presence and started working again. She sat on the other side of the bed and leaned on the bedpost.


    " Shall I turn off the lights? "She asked him.


    " Can you see, I am working here? " He said angrily.


    " My eyes are on my handsome hot husband. How can I see what you are doing? " she said, yfully.


    " Kathie...Stop irritating me¡­ I have work toplete" he said, without looking at her face.


    " Did I disturb you? " she questioned.


    " No. You do your work. I will sleep then. Good night " she informed him andid on the bed.


    " I told you to sleep on the couch, "he said in a stern voice.


    " I think it''s not there in the contract papers where I have to sleep," she said.


    " Okay...I will sleep on the couch. I don''t want to sleep beside you¡­" he said, shutting down hisptop.


    " Stop¡­"


    She said in a high-pitched voice and stood up from the bed. He thought that she changed her mind and will go to sleep on the couch.


    She stood up from the bed and walked to the bathroom. She brought a mug of water and poured it on the couch.


    " Good night...hubby. Sleep dreams¡­" she smirked at him andy on the bed.


    " How dare you? " Adrian shouted.


    " You have to be punished for irritating me, " he said angrily.


    " I love your ways of punishing me. Pleasee¡­" she smiled.


    " Kathie¡­.shut your mouth and sleep. Don''t test my patience" he said.


    " Thene and sleep with me on our bed" she suggested.


    " This bed is mine, not yours. Everything here is all mine. Remember" he said.


    She slowly walked towards the door and locked the room with the key. Then she hid it in the pocket of her night frock. Then she said, " The same thing, I am telling you. I am all yours¡­" switching off the lights in the room.


    " Will you sleep all night standing in the middle of the room? " She asked while lying on the bed.


    He wanted to sleep in the guest room. He tried to open the door but it was locked.


    " Where is the key? " he asked her.


    She showed the key while cing one hand under her head and was lying on her side.


    " If you want this key,e to me...I will give it to you¡­" she said.


    He walked towards the bed to get the key. She pulled onto her holding his wrist. He lost his bnce as he didn''t think he expected she might have to do such a bold act. Instantly he tried to move away from her but she pushed him beside her.


    " If you try to move, I will make a call to Aunty. I willin to her that you are harassing me" she threatened him.


    " Kathie...stop irritating me and give me the key, I will go and sleep in the guest room," he said annoyingly.


    " You stop talking nonsense and sleep with me¡­" she said and kept her head on his chest and ced her hand on his torso.


    " Why are you acting? Is it for my mom or Sam? " He asked.


    She bites on his chest and raised her head cing her chin on his chest.


    " You idiot...when I was acting that I had no interest, you still believe in my love. And now I am confessing my love, you are going away from me " she said.


    " I don''t trust you now¡­" he expressed his feelings.


    " Then I will gain your trust, your love, and you.We have so much time in our life¡­" she smiled.


    He turned his head and closed his eyes to avoid talking with her. She pulled a sheet on both and ced her head on his chest.


    " Good night, my hubby¡­" She kissed his chest and closed her eyes, hugging him tightly.


    It was like heaven to her, sleeping close to him. After some time, he opened his eyes and watched her face, who was sleeping peacefully.


    His pride asked him to push her away but his soul wants her to stay close to him.


    His soul advised him to know how far she will go to win his heart. His heart was enjoying how she was dominating and demanding him as his wife. But his pride was warning him to not listen to his heart.


    He was so confused by the sudden change in her behavior.


    ¡­..


    Thinking of her, he drifted to sleep. As he was an early riser, he tried to move his body. But he sensed that he was caged with soft fabrics. He opened his eyes and saw his wife sleeping like a panda throwing her one hand and one leg on him. Her half of the body was on him.


    He noticed her messy hair, beautiful face, and rosy lips. He wanted to kiss her.


    " You...prevent ...can''t you control your hormones¡­" his pride version shouted in his mind.


    " Can''t you resist her beauty? She is your wife. You should be dominating, not her¡­" again his pride reminded.


    He controlled himself and wanted to get up from the bed. He took off her leg then tried to remove her hands from him but it was not possible for him as she fisted his shirt with her palm.

 Chapter 136 - Adrians New Secretary Kathie

    Adrian took off her leg then tried to remove her hands from him but it was not possible for him as she fisted his shirt with her palm.


    Her sleep was disturbed lightly. She moved her face in the crook of his neck and hugged him more tightly. Her lips brushed in his neck. He tried to move away from her.


    She opened her eyes and red at him.


    " Can''t you let me sleep peacefully? " she shouted.


    " I have no interest in disturbing your sleep. Let me go, I have to start my morning workout in the gym " he replied.


    " No need for any workout.. I am already impressed with your physique. Sleep with me some more time. " she held him tighter and closed her eyes.


    He stared at her without blinking his eyes.


    " Stop staring at me and close your eyes¡­" she said but her eyes were still closed.


    " This woman¡­.how does she know, I am gawking at her? " he thought in his mind.


    " I knew everything about you. So don''t stress your brain. Sleep with me, " she said confidently and drifted to sleep.


    As he had no choice of arguing with her due to his mom''s presence in the home. He closed his eyes and slowly drifted to sleep as his body betrayed him while enjoying her closeness.


    ¡­..


    Next time, when he opened his eyes, he didn''t feel her soft body beside him. Hepleted his chores and came out of his bedroom. He saw her serving breakfast for his mom and his son with a wide smile on her face.


    ¡­.


    " Good morning, dad¡­." Sam greeted him.


    " I thought to wake you, but Kathie stopped me. She informed me that you were working on theptop tillte at night. It is better if your eyes rx some more time. She is right. Mind rxation is also important, equal to physical fitness, " his mom said.


    He looked at Kathie then he understood why she told him to skip the workout.


    " Come and join us for breakfast. We will leave now, " Maria said.


    He sat on the chair and was having his breakfast. He enjoyed the taste of the food but didn''t appreciate it.


    " Dadda...take care of my mommy. Please don''t shout at her, " Sam said suddenly.


    " Your mom is his first love. He will surely take care of her, " Maria assured him.


    After a while, they left for Maria''s hometown in the car. Kathie looked fine but inside her heart, she didn''t want him to go away from her. She sat silently on the bed and lost in her thoughts.


    " I am going to my work, lock the door, " Adrian said.


    " I will alsoe with you...wait " she stopped him.


    " Where?" He questioned.


    " To work with you. You only told Emily that you are going to appoint me as your secretary" she answered.


    " I thought about it earlier but I changed my n," he said firmly.


    " Okay then, I will continue my job in Miss Green''spany, " she stood up, holding her handbag.


    " No. You can''t work there.I don''t permit you to work where that bloody creep works, " he shouted.


    " I don''t need your permission," she said and turned the knob to open the door.


    " You need to take my permission. Once read these documents " he threw the contract copy at her feet.


    She took it into her hands and walked towards him. She stood opposite to him and tore the papers looking at him. Then she threw it in the bin.


    " Now there is no contract and no conditions. You are my hubby and I am your wife" she said.


    " How dare you tear those papers? That too in front of my face " he shouted.


    " Already you knew about me. Up to which level I will go to ept the dare. So don''t repeat that stupid question " she replied.


    In anger, he pushed her on the bed and hovered over her holding her wrists on the top of her head.


    " Don''t test my anger. I am trying hard to control my anger. This is the first andst warning to you " he warned her


    " Is it hard to control your anger or your desire? or both?" She questioned with a sweet smile.


    He wondered how she could flirt with him even when he was threatening her. Before he opened his mouth to speak, she raised her head.She started kissing him while sucking his lips like her favourite jelly looking into his eyes. He released her hands with the sudden act of hers. Slowly she moved the fingers of her hand into his hair and caressed slowly. And with her left hand, she gripped his shoulder.


    He tried to resist himself not kissing her back but the sweet fragrance of her body made him insane. They both were kissing aggressively, closing their eyes.


    ¡­.


    Suddenly, his mobile started ringing which was in his suit''s pocket. He opened his eyes and stood up from her.


    He took out his mobile and saw the disy. It was from the client. He had a meeting with him at eleven in the morning.


    " Hello, Mr Havells. Good morning " Adrian greeted him.


    " Good morning, I made a call to inform you that I had some emergency so why don''t we meet for lunch at Fortune Inn hotel? " he said.


    " Okay...sure, " he ended the call and looked at Katherine with a serious face.


    " Even though I warned you to not touch me then why did you kiss me? " He shouted who was standing opposite to him.


    " Okay then. If you don''t like my kiss I will take it back " she replied and kissed on his lips again.


    He was awestruck with the new side of her. He thought to escape before she tried to seduce him more.


    " oyeee...handsome¡­."


    He stopped at the door, then he turned his head and raised his eyebrow.


    " Shall I join in work in yourpany as your secretary or Miss. Greenpany? " she asked him.


    " This woman...knows how to test me¡­" he thought.


    " Okay..e with me¡­" he said in a helpless voice.


    " But don''t pull your stupid stunts in thepany. Be professional, " he said.


    " Is it funny when the Devil talks about teaching morals!! " she said.


    " What do you mean!! " he asked her.


    " A few days back someone flirted with his assistant and also did romance¡­" she said yfully. His face turned pale with her words.


    " We are gettingte. Come fast¡­" he said in a low voice.


    " Okay. Let me make my messy hair perfect¡­" she said and went to the mirror.


    Shebed her hair and applied lipstick on her lips. He was waiting impatiently.


    " Let''s go¡­ " she said, kissing his cheeks.


    " Kathie¡­"


    " Don''t worry. I applied dry lipstick, there will be no lip marks on you. I can kiss you any time" she said, holding his arms.


    " Oh my God!!! How can I control myself if she is with me 24/7!! " he thought.


    He cursed himself to allow his mom and his son to go to their hometown. He drove silently to the newly constructedpany.


    ¡­.


    As it was the manufacturing of the car, thepany was built in a huge area and far away from the city. There were two blocks. One of the blocks is only for the assembling of the cars and manufacturing the spare parts of the car. And another block is only for the administrative block. Most of the employees are technical people.


    Katherine followed him silently after getting down from the car. At the entrance of the first floor, there was a reception and a beautiful youngdy was seated.


    She greeted Adrian as soon as she noticed him. Adrian introduced her as his new secretary. Katherine smiled at her and both walked to his cabin which was on the fourth floor.


    She liked the ambience of his cabin which was in the corner of the floor. And also a big private room was attached to it. To the opposite of his cabin, there was a conference hall.


    " Kathie...If you stop exploring the ce. Come and learn the new work¡­" Adrian said.


    " Mr Wilson, I am here to learn love lessons from you but not boring lessons of your work. If you are willing to teach me, I wille to you.." She said with a smile.


    " Kathie¡­ enough is enough " he yelled.


    "Mr Husband, I am bored of working all these years. Let me enjoy my time with you " she winked her eyes looking at him.


    " It could be better if you had to stay at home and watch tv. Then why dide with me?" He inquired.


    " I want to protect my husband from the evil eyes of flirty girls. And it would be possible if I am with you¡­" she exined.


    " What if I flirt with the girls? " he questioned her while sitting like a king on the rotating chair.


    She walked towards him swaying her hips and sat on hisp.She leaned on his neck and whispered, " if you dare then¡­. "

 Chapter 137 - Making Her Husband Shock

    Katherine walked towards Adrian swaying her hips and sat on hisp.She leaned on his neck and whispered, " if you dare then¡­. "


    " Then...what will you do? " he questioned.


    " If you dare to flirt with any woman other than me, I will chop your dicks, " she whispered.


    He felt like something was stuck in his throat after hearing her statement.


    Then she continued " You were lucky that I excused you when you tried to flirt with Jessica as I was aware of your intentions"


    On seeing his facial expression, she gave him a ss of water which was on his work table. He gulped all the water in the ss..


    " Do you think of me as a toy who has no heart? If you don''t like me, you threw me out of your life! And If you want me, you are forcing me to be with you!! Huh!! " he yelled, pushing her from hisp.


    " Mr. Wilson...You married me forcefully in the first ce. Don''t forget," she replied.


    " You made me do so¡­.for our Sam¡­" he retorted.


    " Yes¡­ It was my mistake to leave you a few years back. And I am feeling guilty for separating Sam all these years from you, " she epted.


    " Finally...You epted. But I have no interest in you. I will search for a new woman who loves me, " he lied.


    " I am not your girlfriend anymore to feel jealous, Mr. Wilson. But now¡­ we are husband and wife. I know clearly how to tackle a stubborn person like you," she said, touching her forefinger on his chest.


    " You will tackle me!! " he asked sarcastically.


    " Yes¡­. Mister. As your wife...all your love, all your hate, all your anger, and all of yours belongs only to me, " She said determinedly.


    " It''s not so easy to win my heart again? " he challenged.


    Sheughed loudly as herughter echoed in his cabin. He looked weird with her behavior.


    " My dear husband¡­.already I am the only one in your heart.I knew one thing clearly: hate or love, your feelings are only for me. Then what will I do with your heart? '''' she asked.


    " But I want to gain your trust and faith in me back " she answered.


    " I don''t love you more¡­." He said.


    She smiled and said, "That''s why you are tolerating me. Isn''t it!!"


    " I am tolerating you only for Sam¡­" he replied.


    Again she sat on hisp and ced one hand around his neck and whispered in his ears, " If you keep telling lies like this thenSam will have a baby sister "


    It took him to understand the meaning of her words and his ears turned red.


    " Kathie¡­stop your banter. Let me work¡­" he changed the topic.


    " Okay...Mr.Wilson. I will continue this topic in our bedroom at night when we will be alone in the house. So that we can n how many siblings for our Little Sam¡­" she kissed his ears and walked towards the Sofa in his cabin.


    She sat on the sofa and opened her mobile to y games.


    " Darling¡­.please prepare a coffee after you have done your work, " she informed him and started ying the game on her mobile.


    " I am not your servant to order¡­" he yelled.


    " I don''t call a servant with the endearment of Darling. I only call my husband my darling. So stop arguing with me. After you have done your work, prepare a cappino for me, " she said.


    He thought it would be a waste of time to argue with her and started working on hisptop. As she was feeling bored she slept on the sofa in his cabin.


    He didn''t notice Katherine sleeping on the sofa as he was engrossed in his work.


    ¡­.


    When he was working, there was a knock on the door. He asked to allow the person toe in.


    " Sir¡­.Please check these quotations which we receive from different clients¡­" The marketing head informed him.


    He was of middle age. He gave the file to Adrian. Adrian took the file to study it.


    " Thank you, Mr. Duke. I will check itter. You may go¡­" Adrian informed him looking at hisptop.


    Suddenly he turned to leave his cabin. Then he noticed Katherine who was sleeping on the sofa. His eyes were glued to her body. He was ogling at her chest and exposing long wless white legs.


    " What a sexy figure! " he thought in his mind.


    Adrian raised his head and noticed Mr. Duke gawking lustfully at his wife.


    " Mr. Duke¡­ Still, What are you doing here? " he asked in a harsh tone.


    " Nothing...Sir¡­" he stammered.


    " Just thinking who is she lying in your cabin," he said and was also curious to know about the beauty.


    " She is my new secretary, Miss. Davis. She was not feeling well so she slept " he replied in a serious tone.


    " Hope you got the information. Just leave my cabin" he added.


    Mr. Duke knew about his boss'' temper. So he came out of the cabin and started thinking, " What a lucky chance his boss got to have a beautiful and sexy woman as personal secretary"


    " Have to find a way to talk with her¡­" he thought and left for the manufacturing nt.


    ¡­.


    Adrian''s blood boiled, the way he was ogling at Katherine. He instantly stood up from his chair and walked towards her. He lifted her in his arms. She opened her eyes and looked at him quizzically.


    " Sleep in my private room but not in my cabin," he said in a serious voice.


    " But I didn''t disturb you. What is the need of sleeping there? " she questioned him.


    " Will you shut your mouth? " he yelled and threw on the bed in his private room.


    " I am going out for a meeting. You should note without my permission from my cabin " he said strictly.


    " Then what about my food now?" She asked.


    " I will order the food for you. But don''te outside, " he ordered and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 138 - Baby Girl

    " I will order the food for you. But don''te outside, " Adrian ordered and walked out of the room.


    Katherine ran after him and held his wrist.


    " What now!! " he asked irritatingly.


    " All the best¡­ hubby " she kissed his cheeks raising her toes.


    Both of them were unaware that someone was stalking them.


    " Yes...sir....that woman is with Mr Wilson¡­" the person informed and disconnected the call. The person had a wicked grin on his face when the person noticed her walking alone into his cabin.


    ¡­..


    Adrian hurriedly drove the car to the restaurant. He reached the ce as he had a meeting appointment with the client. The client was already waiting for him at the restaurant. While having lunch with him, they finalise the deal.


    Adrian was so happy to get the deal for thepany. He remembered how she wished him good luck when he was leaving his cabin. It took nearly two hours to sign the documents for the deal. He was eager to go to thepany and share the good news with her.


    He stepped out of the car and was supposed to start the engine, his mobile started ringing. It was from Thomas.


    " Hey...How are you?" Adrian asked excitedly.


    " I am taking Jasmine to Rainbow Hospital, Jackson street. She is inbour pain. If possiblee to the hospital as early as possible " Thomas informed.


    " Okay¡­ I aming¡­" Adrian replied and disconnected the call.


    Immediately, he made a call to Katherine to inform her toe directly to the hospital. Her mobile was ringing but she didn''t attend the call. He thought that she could call him once she noticed his missed call. He doesn''t want to waste time calling her. He drove his car to the hospital.


    ¡­.


    After a few minutes, Katherine checked Adrian''s missed call on her mobile. She dialled his mobile to know the reason. He attended to her call in one ring and informed her to start immediately as Jasmine was inbour pain. He informed me that he was on his way to the hospital.


    " Okay...I aming¡­" She ended the call and came out of his cabin.


    ...


    Adrian reached the hospital and went to the floor where Thomas was present. He inquired about the floor reception with the patient''s name and waited outside. He heard Jasmine screaming with pain and Thomas soothing words to reduce her pain. He was waiting for almost one hour in the same ce nervously.


    Finally, he heard a baby cry after Jasmine''s long struggle.


    He was so eager to see the newborn baby. After a while, Thomas brought a cute little angel who was gently wrapped in a white towel.


    " My daughter, my angel¡­" Thomas said to him looking at her admiringly.


    " so beautiful¡­" Adrian said.


    " I missed all the best moments of Sam," Adrian said in a sad tone.


    " Don''t worry. You can build more beautiful memories with Kathie and Sam, if possible with Sam''s siblings¡­" Thomas said.


    " I am scared to get close to her again. I am scared of losing her again in my life " he expressed.


    " I can understand your feelings. We will get all answers to our doubts about why she left you through her best friend, Martin " Thomas exined.


    " Do you know Martin? " Adrian asked with surprise.


    " Yes..he is my patient," he said and before he could say more, the baby started crying.


    " Sorry...I have to take the baby to Jasmine¡­ " he went to Jasmine''s cabin.


    ¡­.


    Suddenly he remembered about Katherine. He dialled her mobile. But it was switched off. He made a call to security and inquired about her. The security informed him that all the staff left thepany. Then he mentioned especially Katherine to him. He gave the information that she left one hour back alone. He checked the surveince.


    The security guard narrated, " she waited nearly for thirty minutes. Then walked away from thepany in search of taxi¡­"


    He ended the call and got scared of her security. He was walking nervously thinking in the hospital lobby. Again he tried to call her repeatedly but he got the same reply.


    ¡­.


    After a while, he noticed Katherineing hurriedly on the floor checking the room number. He felt relieved on noticing their presence of Katherine. He quickly took long strides towards her then he noticed Martin following her. He stopped in his tracks.


    " Ad...where is Jasmine''s room? " Kathie asked.


    He indicated with his finger while looking at Martin with anger-filled eyes. After she walked into Jasmine''s room to congratte both, Adrian stopped Martin.


    " What are you doing here? " he asked him.


    " I am here to congratte Thomas and his wife. He is my friend too¡­" he answered.


    " Okay. Then why wereing with my wife? " he inquired with a serious face.


    " She called me to inform me about Thomas''s condition when she was starting at yourpany and also told me that she wasing alone. So I went to pick her at yourpany "


    "When I reached there, She was standing alone on the dark side of the roads. As it was city outskirts there was less crowd. When ites to her security, I dont take any chance. I will be her bodyguard " he exined.


    " dont doubt our friendship. We are only best friends. She is always loyal to you " he said calmly.


    Adrian nodded his head as he noticed his sincerity.


    " Remember my words. Don''t leave her alone " he said and walked into the room to congratte the couple.


    Adrian stayed outside thinking about his words.


    " Hey...my hubby. Are you angry at me foring with Martin? What to do? He is like an overprotective brother! I can''t help " she said with a smile.


    " It''s okay.." He replied.


    " Are you angry at me as if you missed all moments of Sam? " she questioned him.


    " We can''t change the past. Leave it either I hurt or not. You can''t do anything " he answered sarcastically.


    " I am so sorry...." She said.


    " I can''t change our past. But I can give you as many babies as you want..." She said looking at him.

 Chapter 139 - Relations Getting Strong

    " I can''t change our past. But I can promise you that I will give as many babies as you want¡­" Katherine said, holding his hands.


    He looked into her eyes and said, "It''s not so easy. I am scared about thinking what if you leave me again without any notice"


    " If it happens again I will surely die, " he added.


    She closed his mouth with her palm with tears in her eyes. His words made her realize how insecure he was feeling in his heart about their rtionship. She thought it was better to rebuild their love with trust.


    " I promise you if you give onest chance in our life I will make you believe that I will not leave you till myst breath " She almost begged.


    " Hey....Guys¡­ Thomas is calling you both love birds " Martin informed Adrian and Kathie while standing outside of the room.


    " Yeah...we areing¡­" Adrian said and looked at Kathie''s face.


    " We can talk about this matterter. Let''s go and join the happiness of Thomas and Jasmine " he held her wrist and walked into the room.


    As soon as they stepped into the room, he noticed Martin taking pictures of the couple with their newborn baby.


    " Kathie..e with your husband and stand beside them " Martin advised while taking photos.


    Martin took many photos on his mobile. After some time, Martin showed those photos to Thomas whereas Jasmine was sleeping due to tiredness. Katherine took the baby into her arms carefully and looked at the little one adoring.


    " Is our Sam also this tiny when he was born? " Adrian asked her all of the sudden.


    Katherine nodded her head without looking at him. He touched the tiny hands of the baby with his finger.


    " Her skin is so soft¡­" Adrian said with a smile.


    " Do you take her into your arms? " Kathie asked him.


    " She is so fragile. What if I hurt her? " Adrian muttered.


    " I will teach you how to handle the baby¡­" Kathie said.


    " Yeah...teach him perfectly because he has to take care of his baby very soon," Thomas said yfully.


    Kathie''s cheek turned red with his teasing. Adrian noticed it but stayed silent.


    " Always clean your hands before touching the baby. Then hold the baby giving support to his neck and muscles. Better if the baby holds with the support of the chest and hand " Kathie exined showing the pose.


    She gave the baby into his arms. The baby''s head was on his chest and his hands were under the body of the baby.


    " She is like a feather. So light...so delicate¡­" Adrian said, looking at her.


    " The newly born will be very lightweight. You always stay in the gym for a long time and get in the habit of holding dumbbells. So obviously you feel my baby girl is like a feather, " Thomas replied.


    Katherineughed at his joke but Adrian red at him. Just in time, the baby in his arms started crying. Adrian was panicked watching the little Angel crying.


    Katherine quickly took the baby into her arms and asked the men to leave the room as it was time to feed the baby. She helped Jasmine to breastfeed the baby. After she stopped nursing the baby. She took the baby from her and held the baby upright in his arms, in a vertical position with their head over her shoulder. Slowly she patted the back of the baby for a burp.


    After a few minutes, she ced the baby in the crib and came outside the room.She noticed Adrian was talking normally with Martin. She felt happy.


    " Hey...Kathie. ...I was waiting for you" Martin said.


    " Why? " She questioned.


    " I am going home. Ruby will be alone at home. You knew that she would have nightmares if she is alone at home " Martin said.


    " Okay. Bye ..." Kathie said.


    " Okay. Good night " he said, giving her a side hug.


    " Okay, Mr. Wilson. Good night. Bye " Martin informed


    " No need to call me, Mr. Wison. Call me, Adrian " he said.


    " Okay. Bye Adrian..." He left the hospital.


    " Hey...I forgot to convey thanks to you " Katherine said, looking at Thomas.


    " Why?? " Thomas asked with surprise.


    " Martin is driving a bike. He came to pick me at thepany" she jumped with excitement.


    " Is this a big matter? Almost all men can drive bikes" Adrian said.


    " Ad..." Kathie red at him.


    " It almost on the wheel for four chairs for four years. After going through the medication for five years we could walk with the help of support. Atst with Thomas''s treatment, he is walking properly and also riding the bike. For me, it is the good things..." Katherine exined.


    " So...my friend is the best doctor " Adrianplimented


    Thomas smiled and looked at Kathie''s happy face.


    " I think it''s gettingte, better you both go home and take some rest, '''' Thomas suggested.


    " I think it''s better if I stay tonight with Jasmine," Katherine said.


    " Here all the staff is Jasmine''s colleagues as she working in this Hospital. I can manage," he replied.


    " Can you manage if the baby cries? " Adrian asked.


    " No problem. The nurse will take of care it " he replied.


    " Just enjoy your time with Kathie " he advised.


    ....


    " Okay then... We will leave..." Adrian said and walked out of the hospital.


    " Let''s go to a restaurant...I am feeling hungry " Adrian informed Kathie after getting in the car.


    " But I can cook once we reach home... " Katherine said.


    " No need of it. We will eat food outside " he said and drove to the restaurant.


    It was one of the fancy restaurants in the city. He opened the door for Katherine like a gentleman. They both walked into the restaurant and sat at the corner of the ce.


    He ordered her Favourite food and wine. Adrian felt someone stalking them. He looked around but he didn''t find a thing out.


    " What are you looking for? " Katherine asked.


    " Hmmm...Nothing...." He replied.


    " Just waiting for our order. I am feeling so hungry..." He said, cing his hand on his stomach.


    " Sam is better than you..." Sheughed.

 Chapter 140 - His Crazy Wife

    Meanwhile, the waitress arrived with the food.


    " Any other order sir, " The waitress asked with the extra sugar-coated words looking at Adrian.


    " No...Thanks... You can leave, " Kathy said rudely.


    " Can''t you speak politely with her? " Adrian asked her.


    " I can''t speak politely who ogle at my hubby with lust-filled eyes.. Bloody bitch, " she whisper-yelled.


    Adrian didn''t utter a single word as he reminded her morning statement in his cabin. He quietly ate the food as he was hungry.


    " Any other order, sir? " the waitress came again to them when she was sipping the wine.


    " We want some privacy. Better don''t disturb us..." Kathie replied in a serious tone.


    The waitress noticed Kathie''s anger and stepped back.


    " Don''te again to us for giving the bill. I don''t like your face. Send any other waiter not waitress..." Kathy said strictly.


    " Yes, madam..." The waitress replied in a shivering tone.


    " What was that? " Adrian asked her.


    " What! " she raised her eyebrow.


    " It''s too much..." He said.


    " Just its beginning, Mr. Wilson. I don''t give any chance to any woman to gawk at you as if you are a piece of meat..." She replied and drank the remaining bottle of wine.


    " Oh my god! Shepleted almost half of the above wine in the bottle... " he thought.


    He paid the bill quickly and came out of the restaurant. He made her sit in the car and started the engine. While he was driving home, she was cursing the waitress in drank state.


    Once he reached the Vi, he helped her to walk to their bedroom. He ced her on the bed and went to change his dress. Then he went to get some water in the kitchen.


    "Adrian..."


    He heard her scream and quickly went to the bed. He noticed her sitting on the bed wearing his T-shirt. Her body was covered with upper thighs. Her hair was messy but he find her cute and sexy even in that state.


    She asked him toe close to her moving her forefinger.


    " Where were you? " she questioned him.


    " I went to get some water " he replied sincerely.


    " You liar " she crawled on the bed and fisted his T-shirt with her hand.


    " I know...you were thinking to meet that waitress after I slept. Isn''t it? " she questioned him.


    " No...Kathie... I went to the kitchen to get some water..." He exined.


    " Shut up. You always tell lies to me..." She pouted.


    " I know...If I sleep now, you will go to that bloody bitch. I would have broken her teeth. I did a big mistake to leave her " she gritted her teeth.


    " Kathie...Calm down. I am with you. I will not go anywhere" he exined.


    " Promise? " she asked, looking at him.


    " Hmmm.Promise..." He said with assuring smile.


    Suddenly she started crying loudly while hugging him.


    " You will leave as you are so angry at me. You stopped calling me, Buttercup with love. And also I know you are interested in me anymore as have no perfect body after giving birth to our Sam " she expressed her doubts in between her hups.


    " Don''t you trust me? " he asked, cupping her face.


    " I don''t trust my fate. I am scared what if it made me separate from you.." Tears rolled over her cheeks.


    " Now...we are married. No one can separate us..." He said firmly.


    He wiped her tears with his thumbs.


    " You are all mine..." She said with a small smile on her lips.


    " Ad...I am sorry...because of me. ..you missed Sam''s childhood..." She said.


    " We cannot change it. Leave this topic. I don''t want any argument between us " he replied.


    " Do you know...Ad!! There was not a single day, I cried when I was carrying Sam in my womb. I missed you all those years. I can''t even exin those sleepless nights thinking of you "she exined her pain.


    " Then why didn''t youe to me? " he questioned.


    " I was a helpline ess situation to meet you even I wanted you so badly in that time," she said.


    " I wanted you...when I gave birth to our Sam, our symbol of Love. But the ways closed to reach you. If Ruby and Martin supported all these days in taking care of Sam " she said.


    He could not understand her statement, " all the ways closed to meet him "


    " stop crying... let''s sleep now..." He said, wiping her tears.


    " No... I don''t sleep....that bitch wille to seduce..." She shouted.


    " Hard to handle drunken wife..." He muttered under his breath.


    "e with me..." She said and suddenly stood from the bed.


    She took some nk papers and pencils from the table drawer. She dragged with her and pulled him on the leaning chair in his room. Instantly she sat on thep and ced her head on his muscr chest.


    " Hold these things..." She ordered.


    " As that bitch stared at you. You are punished" she added.


    " But it is not my mistake," he said.


    " it''s not my problem..." She red from the corner of her eyes.


    " Your punishment is... You have to write '' I belong to only my wife, Katherine '' thousand times " she instructed.


    " What!! " he asked with shock.


    " Till youplete this work, I will stay in this ce only..." She said in a sleepy voice.


    " It''s impossible. ..." He cried out.


    " By tomorrow morning, you have to show me.. " she kissed at the crook of his neck and closed her eyes while cing one hand around his neck.


    " This woman is unbelievable...." He thought in his mind.


    After a few minutes, she opened her eyes and asked, " do you start writing? "


    " Yes...Mrs. Wilson. I started..." He informed, stroking her hair.


    He started drawing her sketch with a pencil while watching her who was sleeping in his arms. She looked so sweet and sexy.


    On the other side, he enjoyed his wife''s possession for him. He never thought her wife is a crazy little vixen. He smiled how clung to his body.

 Chapter 141 - Mr. Green At Villa

    The birds were chirping outside with the warm wee of sunshine.


    Adrian opened his eyes and looked at his wife sleeping innocently in the crook of his neck. He found his hands at her back. He sensed the softness of her skin.


    " When did I keep my hands inside her shirt? In my sleep? " He was confused.


    He wanted to take out his hand inside her shirt before she woke up from sleep. While taking out his hand, he sensed she was not wearing a bra but was only in her panties and his T-shirt.


    " Fuck...what should I do with this woman who seducing me¡­" he thought looking at her face..


    " Haaa¡­." She moaned in her sleep when his fingers brushed on her skin.


    He quickly stood holding her in his arms and made her sleep on the bed. He covered her body with a sheet and went to the bathroom. Hepleted his chores and looked at her, who was still in deep sleep. He reminisced the words she spokest night with him and smiled inside. Then he went to the kitchen. He prepared coffee for both and again went to their bedroom to wake her up.


    " Kathie¡­"


    " Kathie¡­"


    He called her name but she didn''t open her eyes.


    " Buttercup¡­.Good morning¡­" he said, sitting beside her.


    She opened her eyes and ced her head on hisp. Then she took his hands and kissed his knuckles.


    " Coffee¡­" he said.


    " Let me ¡­ sleep some more time, " she pouted her lips.


    " Do you forget, we have to visit the hospital !! " He said.


    She rubbed her eyes and stretched her armszily, still sleeping on hisp. She smiled at him and sat on the bed.


    " Hope you slept well ..." He asked.


    " Yeah..." She replied leaning back on the bedpost.


    He handed the cup of coffee to her and started sipping coffee while stealing nces at her in the middle.


    She was confused with his behavior and not able to understand why he was behaving gently with her. After having her coffee, she stood up from the bed. She noticed them wearing his T-shirt and up to her mid-thighs. She tried hard to rememberst night. She only remembered that they went to the restaurant. Then she shouted at the waitress with jealousy and drank the above half bottle of wine.


    " Don''t stress your brain so much. We are gettingte.." Adrian said when she was lost in her thoughts.


    She nodded her mindedly and walked into the bathroom.


    " Get ready fast. Meanwhile, I will prepare breakfast for us..." He informed them before she closed the door and left for the kitchen.


    She took the hot shower and came out wrapping a towel on her body. She dries her hair and applied the moisturizer to her body. She got ready in a three-quarter-sleeve top with ck and white horizontal stripes with a boat neckline and a red floral skirt with ballet ts. She left her hair loose and came out of the room wearing white high heels.


    ...


    " Shall I help you? " She asked him who was busy preparing pasta and fruit sd for breakfast.


    " No need, it''s almost done..." He replied.


    She sat on the kitchen b and admired his hot hubby who was preparing breakfast.


    " Stop drooling at me..." Adrian said, suddenly turning his head towards her.


    "Drooling at you !! Don''t think so highly of yourself " she lied.


    " Okay...I will believe your lies, " he smirked.


    " I will be back after changing my dress. Arrange all on the table " he informed her and left for the bedroom.


    ....


    " Okay..e fast..." She said and started her work.


    She sat on the chair and was waiting for him.She checked the time, they were gettingte. She served the food on both tes before he came to the dining.


    " I think someone is so eager to eat my handmade food!! " He said.


    " I am hungry and also we are gettingte..." She replied and ced one spoon of pasta in her mouth.


    " So... tasty..." She moaned, closing her eyes.


    He stopped eating and looked at her face. He felt happy to see her enjoying his prepared food. He quietly ate the breakfast then served fruit sd in the bowl.


    " Your hand has magic...." Sheplimented while stuffing a spoon of fruit sd in her mouth.


    " I will save it for the night...." She said, looking at him with a smile.


    " No need, I will prepare tonight if you like it..." Adrian said.


    ....


    " So how many nights is she going to stay with you? " Suddenly they heard a man''s voice.


    They both turned their heads in that direction. Both were shocked to see him and stood up from the chair.


    " Mr. Green..." He gasped.


    " Mr. Wilson, I thought you were a gentleman but you broke my belief " he shouted, disgustingly looking at Katherine.


    " I thought the article which I read in the newspaper and the inte was a rumor. I was a fool " he said angrily, gritting his teeth.


    He seriously walked towards them and stopped at Katherine.


    " I heard that my daughter asked you to assist my future son-inw at work. Isn''t it? " he questioned her, looking at her from top to toe.


    Katherine remained silent.


    " But I came to know that you are not only assisting in work but also warming his bed. I appreciate your hard work to trap him with beautiful and whoringskills" he said.


    " Is your service only to young rich men! Or also old Richman !! " he questioned.


    Katherine dwelled with tears from her eyes with his insulting words.She fisted her skirt at both sides, lowering her head.


    " Mr. Green¡­will stop insulting her?" Adrian shouted.


    " Let me finish my words..." Mr. Green showed his palm in the air to stop Adrian.


    " I have many friends who pay whatever you charge for one night for a sexy woman like you. If you leave Adrian and ept my offer. We both will benefit" he said.


    " Adrian¡­.I am giving you a chance as it is your first mistake. As I can understand, usually men will have the weakness of beautiful women at this age. Just send her out of your life " he tried to threaten Adrian.


    " What if I don''t leave her?" He asked Mr. Green, cing his hands around Katherine''s shoulder while pulling closer to him.

 Chapter 142 - Mr. Green Threat

    " What if I don''t leave her?" Adrian asked Mr. Green, cing his hands around Katherine''s shoulder while pulling closer to him.


    " Do you forget that you are engaged to my daughter and going to marry soon!! " he shouted at him.


    " I already told Emily that I don''t want to marry her, " he replied.


    " I think this woman enchanted you " he looked seriously at Katherine.


    " Stop ming her. I decided to cancel the engagement with Emily. I don''t tolerate one word against her, " he said sternly.


    " Then what about my daughter! Huh! " he questioned..


    " I am sorry, Mr. Green. I love Katherine " he dered.


    Then he continued looking at her " I may forget to breathe but I cannot forget her in my life. She is my everything¡­"


    " How dare you reject my daughter for this whore!! " Mr. Green was fuming in anger.


    " I will see your end and l make you regret staying alive, " he warned Katherine.


    " Mr. Green¡­.get lost from this ce. I cannot hear one word against her. Till now, I controlled my anger as you are older than me and my friend''s father. But you crossed your limits¡­" Adrian interrupted.


    " What...I have to get out of this ce!!" He barked.


    " Do you forget this vi is my daughter''s gift for you!! And what a shameless person you are!To bring a whore to the same ce and fucking this slut in all corners of the ces in the absence of my daughter " he asked.


    " If you call her with flirty names...I will stripe your tongue¡­" Adrian fisted his suit.


    " She is my¡­" before he told the truth, Katherine held his arm and pulled him away from Mr. Green.


    " I will never forget this insult¡­.Mr. Wislon" He walked towards the door to leave.


    " It took you six years to gain name and fame in society. But to defame you, I don''t require year''s but I need a few days. Just wait and watch, what I will do to you and your business¡­" he said before leaving the vi.


    Katherine kneeled on the floor and started crying, closing her face with palms. Her sobs echoed all over the hall.


    He too kneeled on the floor and ced his hand on her shoulder. Instantly she hugged him and cried, " I am not slut. I am not a gold digger. I didn''t marry for your wealth "


    She was continuously sobbing on his chest.


    "I may be angry at you for leaving me alone. But I never doubt your fidelity. You are my buttercup who is always pure " he wiped her tears.


    He saw the redness of her eyes and felt so bad. He asked her to clean their faces.


    As soon as Katherine went to the room, Instantly he made a call to Emily.


    " Hi, Adrian...How are you? " Emily greeted him.


    " Emily¡­ As your friend, I wanted to help you. But now I am thinking I made a big mistake " he said in a serious tone.


    " What happened? Come to the point directly," she said in a serious tone.


    " Your dad came here and misunderstood my rtionship with Kathie. He was threatening Kathie to go away from my life. And used her and defamed her character " he shouted.


    " I am leaving this vi. I don''t want your father to think that I am using your money. I don''t want him to think that I am cheating you. At least tell the truth to your father that we never had feelings for each other. " he informed and disconnected the call.


    He seriously walked into the bedroom and threw all their clothes into big luggage from the wardrobe.


    " What are you doing? " Katherine asked,ing out of the bathroom.


    " We are leaving this Vi? " Adrian said his decision.


    " But where will we go? " she questioned him.


    " Keep faith in me. I can provide shelter to my wife, " he answered.


    " I trust you. But what will Emily think if we leave from here! " she said.


    " I don''t care what others think. I care about our self-respect and I don''t want to stay in the ce where my wife was insulted " he said sincerely.


    " If you trust me, follow me¡­" he added.


    She nodded and followed him.


    " Ad¡­.one min. We are forgetting one important one here " she ran back to the bedroom attached balcony.


    After a few seconds, she carried a bonsai nt which was nted in a big designed pot.


    " Now...we can go¡­.from here¡­" she said, holding his hands.


    He pulled the scrolling luggage bag with him. Then he ced it in the trunk of the car. He opened the door and made Katherine sit in the front seat. He locked the house and started the engine of the car.


    " First let''s go to the hospital then we can arrange the ce to stay¡­" Adrian informed her.


    " okay. ...they will be waiting for us¡­." Kathie agreed with him.


    ¡­.


    They reached the hospital and went to the room to meet Jasmine and Thomas.


    " Good morning¡­ Hope you enjoyed all the night with the baby " Kathie asked them.


    " Yeah. ¡­ enjoyed it a lot. But I am sleepy" Thomas replied instantly.


    " Go and take some rest. I will stay with Jasmine " Kathie told him.


    " No. I can''t take a rest. I got a call from the hospital now. I have to rush there¡­" Thomas informed them and hurriedly left the room bidding bye to his little angel.


    " See¡­.your friend forgot his wife and left without informing his wife " Jasmineined.


    Kathieughed at her words.


    " I have work to be done at thepany. Meet you in the evening, " Adrian said to her.


    " Okay. I will take care of Jasmine and baby " she replied to him then he walked out of the room.


    He sat in the car thinking about what to do next¡­


    He opened his mobile and searched the contacts of realtors. He made a call to one of the best. He informed the person to arrange a Vi with all amenities in one or two days. He doesn''t want Katherine to stay in any hotels for a long time.

 Chapter 143 - Staying In Hotel

    In the evening, Adrian went to pick up Katherine from the hospital. There he saw Jasmine''s parents with Thomas and Jasmine. They were looking so happy.


    " Jasmine is discharged from the hospital.We are going back to our home, " Thomas informed him.


    " Good. We will leave now¡­" Adrian said and Signaled with his eyes to Katherine to not reveal anything.


    " Okay...Bye " Katherine waved her hand and walked out of the room with Adrian..


    " We will stay in the hotel tonight, " he informed her.


    " If you don''t mind. Why don''t we go to Ruby''s ce? " he suggested.


    " What will you exin to them? " Adrian asked.


    " I will take care of it. Come with me¡­" she said and asked to drive to her old house.


    " Please Kathie...Listen to me. If you want to spend some time with them. You can go and meet themter. I don''t want anyone to be troubled because of us," he exined.


    " Okay¡­" she agreed.


    ¡­..


    He took her to luxury hotels in the city. He booked a single room for two days and two nights. The room service boy guided them to the room which was on the 36th floor. There were only two suites on the floor.


    After stepping into the room, Katherine noticed a huge hall with a sofa, table, and wooden chairs. At the center, a wall-mounted LEDTV was there to watch and in the corner of the same room, there was a mini-bar setup with different brands of wine and whisky and fridge. On the right side of the TV room, there was a king-sized bed with a big washroom of ss sliding doors on one side and on the other side, it had a ss wall through which they could see the city view.


    " Hope you will befortable staying here for a few days..." Adrian said, standing behind her.


    " More than enough for us, " she replied.


    " Go and freshen up. We will go for dinner..." Adrian informed and went to the TV room to watch a movie.


    He scrolled the channels and felt bored. Just in time, the inte rang in the room.


    " Sir, Do you order food? " hotel staff inquired.


    " Call me again after 5 minutes. I will let you know..." He answered.


    He wanted to know what Kathie prefers to have for dinner. He thought she might get fresh up and walk towards the bedroom. He heard the sound of the water running and wanted to leave as she was still bathing.identally he noticed her thin wless legs, bare shoulder, and face through the ss wall when she was taking a shower. He could not see herpletely as the ss sliding door designed was not transparent in the middle.He could see her white wless soft skin when the water ran over her body. She was looking so hot under running water.


    He wanted to go inside and view all her treasures. When he was enjoying her curvy views, the inte in the TV room started ringing.


    He quickly walked out and attended the call. As she was still bathing, he ordered the food and went to the bar counter. He poured whisky in the ss and sat on the barstool. He tasted the drink by sipping it slowly. His body was already hot and when the drink started entering his body it became even hotter.


    .....


    Katherine walked slowly and stood beside him. He noticed a dark chilly red pajama night suit.


    " What are you doing? We nned to go to dinner, didn''t we? " she questioned.


    " I ordered the food already. We have room service " he replied.


    " Okay. Go and have a bath. We will have dinner together " she said.


    " I am so tired and hungry..." She added with pleasing eyes.


    " I too...feeling....so...hungry..." He said, staring at her lips.


    They heard the calling bell of the room just in time. She went towards the door and opened the door. The room service boy stood at the entrance of the door.


    " Your food, madam," he said.


    " Yeah..e in....." She gave him a space toe inside.


    He ced the food tray and two tes on the table in the living room. He started serving the food on the te.


    " We will serve the foodter. You may leave " Adrian said.


    " Today, my wife will serve food for me..." He said, looking at her.


    The room service boy lowered his head and left the room silently. She closed the door and walked towards him.


    She took the ss from his hand. " Ad...go and have your bath. I am very tired and hungry. Please..." She pleaded.


    He stared at her face and noticed the tiredness in her eyes.


    " Is your health okay? " he asked her with concern.


    " I am in... my ...monthly ...cycle," she said, fiddling her fingers.


    " Sorry. I will be back in ten minutes, " he went to take his bath.


    ....


    He quickly took shower and came out wearing shorts and a T-shirt. As he stepped into the room, he saw her leaning back on the sofa while closing her eyes.


    He served the food on the te and sat beside her.


    " Kathie..." He patted her cheeks gently.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him.


    " You might eat the food if you are sleepy,'''' he said.


    " I want to eat with you, " she replied.


    " Come...I will feed the food with my hands..." He started feeding the pasta with his hand and was eating along with her on the same te.


    " I am full...Ad. Thanks for feeding me, " she said leaning on his shoulder


    Hepleted his food and cleaned his hands with tissue. Then he noticed that she was already sleeping leaning on his shoulder.


    He carefully picked her in his arms and ced them on the bed. He covered her with the quilt as the weather was cold. Then heid beside her under the quilt.


    Instantly she moved closer to him to get the warmth of his body and ced her hand on his torso.


    " You are so warm ¡­.Ad " she mumbled, still closing her eyes.

 Chapter 144 - Supporting Wife

    They both slept more than daily cuddling each other. They felt so peaceful and content in each other''s arms.


    ¡­.


    They quickly got ready and went to hispany. When he was checking his mail, he noticed a mail from the old client who used to supply spare parts for his car design.


    Mr. Wilson


    Ourpany wants to end the business partnership with yourpany as our agreement will be going to end this month.


    He was stunned by the reading with the mail from the client. He spoke with the head of thepany many times. He was willing to continue to supply spare parts to hispany.. He doesn''t understand what happened to the sudden change in his decision.


    He quickly made a call to him to talk but it was attended by his secretary.


    " Good morning. I am his secretary " a female voice was heard on the other side.


    " Can I speak to Mr. Oliver ?" Adrian asked.


    " Sorry...Our boss is on his trip with family and he was not willing to take business calls, " his secretary informed.


    " But I got an email from him," he said.


    " My boss informed me to send the mail. I can not help you " she ended the call.


    He ced his palms on his head and was thinking seriously.


    ¡­..


    Katherine observed silently his conservation and walked to him.


    " Ad...What happened? Any problem? " she asked him anxiously.


    At the same time, his mobile started ringing. He didn''t check the name and attended the call in a serious tone.


    " Mr. Wilson¡­ Hope you already received good news through the mail " he heard Mr. Green''s voice.


    " What will you do? In three days your agreement with K & Kpany will be ended!! " Mr. Green questioned him.


    " So...is it your n?" Adrian shouted.


    " Yes...correct guess" heughed sarcastically.


    Then he continued after a few seconds, " I don''t allow anyone to supply spare parts to your new designing car. So that you cannotplete your new deal which was done two days back "


    Adrian threw his mobile in anger.


    " Ad...what happened? " he asked, cupping his face. She was so worried about him.


    " Mr. Green¡­" he gritted his teeth.


    " What does he do? " she asked him.


    He exined everything to Kathie, fuming in anger. She gave him a ss of water and asked to have it.


    " We can get a solution to this problem only if we think with a calm mind, " she suggested.


    " Mr. Green is an influential businessman. I don''t think anyone will agree to supply spare parts to us, " he said with disappointment.


    " Every problem has a solution. We will get a solution by thinking. " she boosted his confidence.


    He was silent for a while and leaned back on his chair, losing his tie. Meanwhile, she prepared coffee for him and gave him the cup.


    " Have it. You will feel rxed¡­" she said.


    He took it and started sipping the coffee. Then he started searching for otherpanies who could supply a bulk order of spare parts of the cars.


    ¡­.


    " May I help you with anything? " Katherine asked, standing beside him.


    " Your presence is more than enough for me " he replied and resumed his work.


    She felt bad that she was not in a position to help him as she is naive in his business. She was admiring a hardworking husband by staring at him without blinking her eyes. But he was not in a position to notice her.


    After some time, she checked the time. It was time for lunch. She made a call to the help desk and informed her to order food for them.


    ¡­.


    After the food arrived, she informed him to have his lunch but he ignored her call and was still working on hisptop. She walked to his working table and moved hisptop away from him.


    He looked at her, raising his head.


    " I think sometimes, your son is better than you¡­" she said, holding the te with food.


    " Why? " He asked.


    " He listens to my every word, but not like you, " she replied.


    " You want me to stop working in mypany !! " He questioned.


    " Work after eating food. You should not skip your food. It''s not good for your health, " she exined.


    He sighed as he knew she would not leave him till hepleted his food. He took the te and finished his food in no time.


    " Good boy¡­" she patted his cheek.


    " Then no reward to this good boy¡­" he teased her.


    " Carry on your work...Mr. Wilson " she said in a strict voice and served the food for her.


    He smiled at her and resumed his work.On the other side, Katherine also started studying the client agreements files which were on the wooden rack in his cabin.


    She started checking the client agreements one by one. Then she noticed the file of the same client who wanted to end the agreement deal with Adrian''spany. She read each and every use of the agreement copy.


    When they both were busy with their work. Suddenly they heard a knock on the door. Katherine stood up and asked whether Adrian wanted to meet anyone at that moment.


    " Yes...Come in, " Adrian said in a loud voice.


    " Sir¡­ still we didn''treceive spares parts from the K & Kpany. We ordered them one week back. All our technical work is interrupted due to dy of the delivering of the spare parts" Mr Duke informed as soon as entered the cabin.


    " What the hell is going on? Can''t you monitor properly ? " Adrian shouted at him.


    " When do you ce the order for the supply for the spare parts ? " Katherine interrupted them.


    " Almost fifteen days back¡­" Duke said in a shivering voice.


    " Do you have evedience of ordering of them? " She asked him.


    Adrain was watching her silently as he knew that when ites to work she could be so dedicated.


    " Yes¡­ I have an email and also the acknowledgement of them " Duke replied with confusion as she was ordering him like a boss even though she is new to thepany.


    He wondered as his boss was also silent with her bossy attitude.


    " Will you get the copy of what she asked in five minutes? " Adrian said.

 Chapter 145 - Lets Relax

    " Will you bring the copy of which she asked you in five minutes? " Adrian asked in a serious tone.


    Duke hurriedly went to his cabin to get the copy.


    " Ad¡­.once read these uses¡­" Katherine opened the file and showed it to Adrian.


    She exined the uses and advised him how to turn them into profit by it.


    After listening to her advice, " You are so smart¡­" he kissed her cheek cing his hand over her waist.


    Meanwhile,Duke entered the cabin without knocking on the door as it was urgent. He understood that his boss and Katherine''s rtionship is more than a professional rtionship.


    He smirked in his mind that he could use it in another way.. But he kept an innocent face and walked closer to his table. Katherine sensed his presence and moved away from Adrian.


    " Boss. ..this is the copy¡­" he handed to Adrian while looking at Katherine admiring her curvy figures with his eyes.


    Adrian and Katherine were engrossed in the discussion about the dy in shipment. They both forgot about his presence in the cabin. All the time, Duke''s eyes were on Adrian''s hands on her curvy waist.


    " What a lucky man, my boss! " he thought, looking at their closeness.


    " Mr. Duke¡­"


    Katherine''s sweet voice made hime into reality.


    " Yes...Miss. Davis¡­" he replied looking at her face.


    " Just send this mail to thepany that we are iming penalties for the losses of ourpany due to the dy in their shipment," she informed him.


    " You are so smart...Miss. Davis " heplimented her.


    " Thank you. But we need to rush things fast as we have very little time with us, " she said in a serious voice.


    " Okay...I will get back to you. Once Iplete this work¡­" he replied to her.


    " No need toe here. Just make a call. We are leaving in 5 to 10 minutes¡­" Adrian said.


    " Okay...boss...have a nice day¡­" Duke left the cabin.


    " Hope your n works out¡­" Adrian said in hope.


    " Ad...don''t worry. As per the use, they had to supply at the right time, or else they would have to bear the loss. So they will agree to our demands. Just wait for tomorrow morning, " she suggested.


    " Hope it will happen as you said " he replied to her then they started to the hotel.


    ¡­.


    Once they entered the hotel room, they sat in the TV room on the sofa beside each other.


    " What shall we do now? " Katherine asked him.


    " I am so tired. Let''s take a nap for a few minutes. I want to rx..." he said and dragged her to the bedroom.


    Heid on the bed and pulled her on top of his body.


    " Ahhh¡­." She screamed as her soft body fell on him.


    " Shhhh¡­" he closed her mouth with his palms.


    " Ad¡­. don''t you know how to handle gently! " she yelled.


    He rolled her onto the bed all of the sudden and hovered over her.


    " How could you think, I will handle you gently? That too after many years...that too when I get so much privacy!! " he teased.


    Instantly her cheeks turned red with his words and hugged him throwing her hands around his neck.


    " How many days should I wait to make love with you" He whispered in her ears.


    " Three more days¡­" she replied with a blush, taking her hands around his neck.


    He moved away a few inches and looked into her eyes. He pressed his body to her chest and cupped her face.


    " Are you serious about giving siblings to our Sam? He asked, looking into her chocte brown eyes.


    She smiled and nodded her head with a smile.


    " But I want you only for me for one more year. If another babyes, your love and care will be distributed. I don''t want that. Already you are giving importance to Sam more than me¡­" he whined like a small kid.


    Sheughed with his sillyints.


    " You are so possessive, isn''t it? " She asked.


    " Yes...You are mine " he said with a smile.


    " So you have forgiven me for the day I interrupted your romance¡­" she asked him.


    " I will forgivepletely only when I make you mine again," he said and kissed her forehead.


    Slowly he moved his lips from the center of her eyebrows to her nose then to her lips.


    He kissed her tenderly, moving his hands on her soft round balls. She moved her hands on his back enjoying his kiss.


    Once he was satisfied with her lips. He kissed her throat and slowly kissed down there.He looked at her face as he wanted to know if she was willing to go further. She smiled at him and undid the first button with shivering hands as she knew his craving.


    He got the permission which he was waiting for. He hurriedly unbuttoned all of them and opened her blouse. He noticed hercy shirt bra which was covering his favorite treasure. But he could see her erect pink nipples through her whitecy fabric. He tore it in a rush to taste them.


    "Ad...why did you tear my bra? " She whined.


    " My queen...When you are alone with me in our bedroom no need to wear anything. I want you to be in a birth suit " he said, leaning on her cleavage.


    He kissed her left softball without breaking eye contact with her. She closed her eyes moving her fingers into his hair lock with the touch of his warm lips.


    Slowly he circled his tongue around her pink buds giving shivers to her spine. She threw her head pulling him closer and moaned his name loudly.


    His member became hard like an iron rod but he had to wait for three more days to fulfill his hunger. He yed with her bud stroking with a sharp tongue.


    " Adrian¡­.oh my god!!! " She arched her back pushing her softballs towards his mouth.


    " You want me to taste them? " He whispered in her ears to tease her more.

 Chapter 146 - Surprise Dinner

    " You want me to taste them? "Adrian whispered in her ears to tease her more.


    She nodded her head shyly.


    He took her softball into his mouth while fondling the other one with his hands.


    " I think...this grew big. I like them more now ¡­" he said in between sucking them.


    She was moaning with his sweet tortures to her sensitive treasures. Slowly her hands moved his member over his pants and sensed he was so hard for her.


    He stopped when he noticed her hands and moved away from her. They looked into each other''s eyes.


    " I will take care of him. Don''t worry about my needs. I can wait for three more days " he pecked her forehead.


    " After that, I will take you raw without any mercy every night. Be prepared.. " he informed her with a smirk.


    " Get ready, we have to do many things in these three days¡­" he said before going to the washroom.


    She sat up on the bed and found his hickeys over her chest and neck. She caressed with her fingers on his love bites. Then she covered her body with her white blouse. She could still feel the brushing of his fingers on her waist and sucking her nipples with warm lips.


    He took a cold shower even in the cold weather. He came out only with a towel and found his wife sitting on the bed while covering her chest with the blouse.


    He took away the blouse from her chest and noticed a milky white skin covered with his red marks.


    " Buttercup¡­ do you want it again? " he asked her mischievously.


    Instantly she ran into the washroom pushing his hand away from her shoulder.


    " Her blush is enough to raise my desires¡­" he smiled, watching the way she ran into the bathroom.


    He quickly dressed in blue jeans, a striped T-shirt with a zer. He selected the dress to wear. It was a pink dress with a masculine tailored zer in cream, in keeping with her pale, girly palette.


    When he was waiting for her toe out of the washroom, he got a call from his mom. He quickly picked up the call as he was eager to talk with his mom and Sam.


    " Hi, mom...How are you? " he asked.


    " Good. Hope you both are doing good¡­" Maria asked him.


    " Yes¡­" he replied with a smile.


    " How is Sam? When are you bothing? " he inquired.


    " When I feel you both are doing good then we will be back¡­" she answered.


    At the same time, Kathie came out wrapping a towel around her body. She heard the conservation and quickly walked towards him.


    " Ad...please let me...speak with Aunty and Sam¡­" she asked him.


    He looked at her and pulled her on hisp. Her back touched her chest. Then he gave them his mobile and hugged her with one hand.


    " Hi...Aunty...How are you? How is Sam? When are you bothing? " she was shooting questions to her.


    " wait¡­.wait¡­" Maria interrupted.


    On the other side, Adrian started kissing her shoulder de as it was very easy to get ess because her hair was tied into a bun.


    " We will being in fifteen days," she replied.


    Meanwhile, he ced his head in the crook of her head from behind and nibbled over there.


    She closed her eyes, controlling her moan, and asked her," Is Sam with you?". As She was dying to hear her son''s voice.


    " He is sleeping. I will call you tomorrow. Good night " she replied to Kathie and ended the call.


    His hands moved to her chest over the towel. He caressed them gently and kissed her nape.She threw her head back on his chest feeling bliss with his touch. He ran his finger from her chin through her throat till the center of softballs.


    Slowly he turned her face towards his face and imed her lips in the same position. Her body was out of control. She circled her hands around his neck for support.


    While kneading her softy balls with both his hands, he deepened his kiss.


    Once they were out of breath, they parted their lips away. Slowly she opened her eyes and looked at him from the corner of her eyes.


    " Tasting your lips is always my favorite activity¡­" he whispered, kissing her slender neck.


    " But for now, we have to go out...get ready," he said.


    She walked to the bedroom and picked the dress which he selected for her. After getting ready, she came out of the room, " Shall we start? " with excitement.


    " Yes...Love¡­" he said.


    " You are so gorgeous¡­" heplimented walking towards her.


    " Thank you¡­" she replied, hugging him.


    " Let''s go¡­" he said and intertwined fingers with her fingers.


    ¡­.


    After being seated in the car, she asked him.


    "Where are we going? " she asked curiously.


    " dinner¡­" he said.


    " But...we have room service in the hotel, right!! " she questioned.


    " I want to have dinner in a special ce¡­" he replied and drove the car.


    Nearly after forty minutes of driving, he went to a restaurant at thekeside. It was an open space restaurant with only a few people. It was so pleasant.


    They took the tables near theke. The water lilies in theke were shining under the moonlight.


    " This ce is so beautiful¡­" Kathie said with a bright smile on her face.


    " Only...beautiful!! " he asked.


    She looked at him with confusion.


    " Is it not romantic? " he asked, taking her palms into his hands.


    " It''s beautiful and also romantic¡­" she replied.


    " But why do youbook a big table for us?" She questioned him.


    " It''s a big surprise¡­" he said with a wide smile.


    " Surprise?? What surprise? " she asked curiously.


    " wait a minute, wifey¡­" he said.


    He made a call to someone and asked to implement the n.


    All of a sudden, the lights in the restaurant were turned off. The only light in the ce was moonlight. She held his hand tightly as she was scared of darkness.


    Hi readers


    Can you guess, what is the surprise for Kathie?

 Chapter 147 - Showing His Love

    All of a sudden, the lights in the restaurant were turned off. The only light in the ce was moonlight. She held his hand tightly as she was scared of darkness.


    " Are you scared, love? " he asked, caressing her knuckles.


    " I am scared of darkness¡­" she replied.


    " It''s okay¡­" he said and took her hand and pulled her on hisp.


    As it was dark, she ced her head on his broad muscr chest as no one would notice them.


    All of a sudden, she noticed many flyingnterns in the night sky.


    " Wow¡­..It''s so beautiful. Isn''t it? " she eximed with a bright smile, cing her hands on his chest.


    " You liked it? " he questioned, cupping her face.


    " It means. ...you arranged this surprise!! " she asked with a glowing face.


    He smiled and whispered, " Happy Birthday, my love"


    "As you are back in my life, I got brightness just like this¡­" he pointed his finger at the sky.


    " Still you...remember my birthday¡­" she asked, looking into his eyes.


    " I remember every moment we shared¡­" he informed and kissed her lips gently.


    Again the lights in the restaurant turned on. The people in the restaurant were smiling watching the lovely couple.


    She hugged him tightly, cing her hands around his neck, and remained silent. She was overwhelmed with his love and silent tears flowing over her cheeks.


    " Stop crying you silly. It''s your birthday¡­" he caressed her back.


    " I really made a mistake by running away from you¡­" she cried even more.


    He took her hands away from him and wiped her tears. He looked at her face and said, " I don''t want my birthday girl to cry¡­"


    " Have to agree on seeing both that still true Love exists on the earth" Martin said, walking towards them with bouquets and Ruby was beside him.


    " Hope you like this surprise¡­" Adrian whispered in her ears.


    " You are the best¡­." She kissed his cheeks.


    " I will prove to you that I will be best in everything¡­." He mumbled in her ears. She blushed and lowered her head.


    " Today¡­.Love is in the air¡­" Ruby teased them.


    " Thanks foring¡­." Adrian said.


    " No...no...We have to thank you for inviting us. We were so happy to see Kathie''s smile for a long time. And it happened because of you¡­" Martin said sincerely.


    " Now...I understand why Kathie is crazy for you," Martin said, looking at Katherine.


    " Yeah¡­.Still, I remember how carefully she preserved your leather jacket and the bracelet you gifted her all these years" Ruby joined him.


    " And she used to cry hugging your belongings sitting alone at midnight. And.." Ruby''s words were interrupted by Kathie.


    Kathie interrupted and signaled with her eyes to stop talking. Adrian noticed she understood she was trying to hide something from him.


    " Kathie...when you arefortable then only you share everything with me. There is no rush. Whatever it may be, my love for you never changes¡­" he kissed her temple.


    After a few moments of silence, the cane arrived at the table.


    " Shall we start celebrations? " Adrian asked excitedly.


    " You forgot your best friend, " Thomas said, walking towards them.


    " Happy Birthday... beautiful¡­" Thomas said to make Adrian mad.


    " Now...I am not jealous because she is all mine now¡­" Adrian said, pulling her closer to his chest.


    " So...my bestie became a gentleman then!! Thomas teased.


    Everyoneughed at these words.


    Still sitting in Adrian''sp, she cut the cake and fed the first piece of cake to him. Then the remaining friend fed her a small piece of cake.


    ¡­.


    Later, they order the food for dinner. While they were enjoying the time talking with each other, Ruby suddenly asked Adrian about Emily.


    " I didn''t invite her¡­" Adrian said in a serious voice.


    " Who is she? " Martin asked curiously.


    " His ex-fiance¡­." Thomas replied to make him irritated.


    " Thomas¡­.I am already irritated. Please don''t talk about Emily. " he almost shouted.


    " Kathie...is there any problem? " Thomas questioned her.


    " Nothing is wrong with Emily. Please leave this topic¡­" Katherine said in a calm voice.


    Meanwhile, the food arrived at the table. Everyone was talking casually but Adrian was silent.


    " Ad...start eating food¡­" Kathie whispered.


    He nodded his head silently and started eating.


    " Is everything fine? " Thomas asked again.


    " I don''t want my wife to be upset on her birthday. Please¡­" Adrian said in a serious tone.


    " Okay¡­" Thomas replied and started having his food.


    While everyone was having dinner, Ruby mobile started ringing. Ruby excused herself and attended the call leaving her food on the te.


    " This girl is behaving weirdly nowadays¡­" Martinmented.


    " What do you mean? " Katherine asked him.


    " She used to be calm all the time and lost in her thoughts all the time. She changed so much " Martin remarked.


    " Maybe she is stressed in her job, " Katherine reasoned while eating.


    Just in time, Ruby joined them again.


    " I think ...these symptoms are of being in love ¡­." Adrian said, looking at Ruby.


    On the other side, Ruby was pleading with Adrian with her puppy eyes.


    " If she loves someone, Ruby will tell me," Kathie said proudly.


    Ruby felt guilty as she hid her love for Steven from Kathie. She lowered her head.


    " By the way, how is your boss?" Adrian asked Ruby.


    " He is good¡­" Ruby answered instantly.


    " What is the need for you to ask that person? Katherine inquired Adrian.


    " He brought Ruby to our wedding. On that day, we could thank him properly, "Adrian said.


    " No need to thank him¡­" Kathie replied.


    " I don''t know you don''t like that person ?" Martin asked her all of a sudden.


    " He is such a good person. He is such a simple man with a kind heart " Martin said, sipping wine.


    " So you like my boss! " Ruby asked with a bright smile on her face.


    " Yes. I like him. " Martin said.


    " I think ...you have a crush on him¡­." He teased Ruby.


    " What is wrong with it!! " Adrian supported.


    " But I don''t want that person to be close with Ruby. He is such a yboy¡­" Kathie said firmly.


    " Kathie...Please don''t talk about him like that. I used to stay with him almost all the time. He is a very decent person, " Ruby retorted.


    .

 Chapter 148 - Romance At Lakeside

    " Kathie...Ruby¡­" Martin called their names.


    " It''s her birthday. Don''t make her upset " Martin reminded.


    " Sorry...Kathie.." Ruby replied.


    " It''s okay. I love you so much. So I don''t want you to hurt¡­" Kathie exined.


    " Your bonding is just like siblings, " Adrian smiled.


    Ruby and Katherineughed. They had a wonderful time with each other. But Thomas left early as he wanted to spend his time with his little Angel.


    After some time, Martin and Ruby left the ce.


    ¡­


    " Shall we leave? " Katherine asked him.


    " Not so soon, love. Your husband has so many fantasies with you" Adrian said and took her hand and walked towards thekeside. Their fingers were intertwined.


    After walking to a secluded ce where there are no visitors.


    " I am scared of darkness...why are you bringing me here ? " she inquired.


    Heughed and sat on the wooden bench which waskeside. Then he pulled her on hisp. Slowly he made her sit so that her legs were hanging on both sides.


    " Ad...what are you doing? " she asked nervously.


    " Fulfilling one of my fantasies¡­." He whispered, pulling towards him.


    " Fantasy!!! " she asked.


    " Yes...Love. I wanted to romance with you under the moonlight atkeside " he said and slowly removed her zer over her arms.


    " Ad...what if someone sees!! " she questioned anxiously.


    " Shhh¡­" he hushed cing his lips on her lips.


    With one hand, he wrapped her body by her waist while caressing her smooth milky thighs. He deepened the kiss and pressed her soft body to his chest.


    " Baby¡­.I got an idea¡­" he stopped kissing her abruptly.


    " What? " she asked cupping his face.


    " What about if we n makeover at this ce! Under the open sky, under this moonlight! With natural air and natural fragrance of the wildflowers¡­" he asked.


    " What!!! " she eximed getting to know his fantasy.


    " Yes...It would be fantastic¡­." He smirked.


    " You are not a teenager still¡­" she protested.


    " Age is not a matter. Love matters¡­" he pinched her waistline.


    " ahhh¡­" she whimpered.


    He kissed her throat and moved his lips down to her cleavage.


    " How many months, you feed Sam with your breast milk! " he questioned her suddenly.


    She opened her eyes and looked at him with surprise. But she sensed he was asking that question seriously.


    Then she replied, " Almost 5 months¡­."


    " He is so lucky to taste your milk, isn''t it!! " he asked her.


    " You are such jealous man...I never see¡­" sheughed.


    " You are making fun of your husband. Wait I teach you a good lesson¡­" he unzipped her shirt and exposed her two softballs.


    " Ad...we are in the public ce " she reminded, hiding her chest with her palms.


    He removed her hands from her chest. Then twisted them at her back gently.


    " Ad...leave me. What if anyonees here? " she panicked.


    " No one wille till we leave from here. I already bribed the waiter to not allow anyone here " he smirked and took her pink bud in his mouth.


    Slowly he sucked them alternatively. Her body was shuddering with his warm touch and cold air simultaneously. She was moaning and whimpering with the pain and pressure building in her body.


    " Ad...please stop¡­.I can''t it more¡­" she cried in ecstasy.


    He stopped and looked at her face. She was breathing heavily. His lips curved into a smirk.


    " I love teasing you¡­" he kissed her earlobe and zipped her shirt.


    " You be so wild. .." She red.


    " Just it''s beginning...love. If I start exining to you about my fantasies, you will faint now itself¡­" he informed with a teasing smile.


    "Wear it. You will be embarrassed if someone noticed my love marks" he said, giving her a zer.


    She stood up from hisp and quickly wore the zer to cover her chest.


    " You can cover these Hickey''s in public. What about in our home? What will you exin to our Sam! " he teased her.


    " Ad...If you dare to do like that, I don''t allow you to touch me till the hickey disappears from my skin " she threatened.


    " Let''s see darling...what will happen¡­" he lifted in his arms.


    " We are in a public ce. Keep me down¡­." She was wriggling while he was carrying her back to the restaurant.


    " My wife, my wish. I don''t care about others¡­" he pulled closer to his chest.


    " You became more stubborn¡­." She screamed.


    " Don''t waste your energy babe...Store it...Your screams, your moans, and your whimpers will be usable afterward¡­" he teased.


    She hid her face in the crook of his neck and ced one hand at his back under his arms.


    " Such a lovely couple¡­" one old couplemented when he was carrying her like a prized possession.


    identally Jessica saw Adrian and Katherine together. She felt jealous to see him carrying in her arms and ced in his car.


    " What happened!!"The man who was clinging to her asked.


    " First time, someone ignored my beauty. This all happened because of that bitch¡­" she showed Katherine with her finger to him.


    " Why not! She is so hot and tempting than you." Heplimented looking at Kathie.


    "I think it is hard to impress them by her looks. Mostly not your type...I think... " he said, licking his lips.


    " Fuck yourself...tonight¡­" she stomped her legs and walked out.


    ¡­.


    They reached their hotel room at eleven. After changing to thefortable dress, they rested on the bed.


    " Happy birthday...once again...love¡­" he pecked her forehead.


    " I only pray to God that you should be with me till myst breath¡­" she wished with happy tears.


    " Never talk aboutst breathe...you silly...our love is eternal " he hugged her close to his chest.


    " We have to somewhere tomorrow morning. Sleep now. It''s alreadyte " he informed and covered them with the quilt.


    " Where? " she asked.


    " You are just curious like a cat¡­" he pinched her nose yfully.


    She pouted her lips looking at him. Instantly he pecked her lips and said, " Don''t tempt me¡­"


    " Good night¡­" he closed his eyes.


    She smiled and closed her eyes.. Slowly their drifted into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 149 - Jessica In Greens Mansion

    Green''s Mansion


    Jessica drove her car to the Mansion to meet Miss. Green. She wanted to inform about the affair between Adrian and Katherine. Before they started the car, she took the pictures on his mobile as evidence to prove to Miss. Green.


    The security guard didn''t allow her car to enter as it waste at night.


    " Please... it''s very urgent. I want to meet Miss. Green " she requested him.


    " It''s not time to visit.." The security man said in a strict tone.


    " If you don''t allow me now, whatever loss happens to Miss. Green would be because of you " she acted as she wants to help Emily.


    The security man was scared of her words and started thinking.


    " I will make a call to Mansion and ask whether she will meet you or not " the security guard informed.


    He made a call through the inte and the maid to inform Miss. Green that one employee wants to meet her.


    " Sorry...Miss. Green is out of the city. Meet her at yourpany only¡­" the man informed.


    She stomped her feet with disappointment when her n failed. She was thinking about what to do to take revenge on Katherine.


    At the same time, she heard the honk of the car. She looked at the car and stood at the main entrance gate. It was Mr. Green''s car. He was returning from the nightclub at that time.The window of the car slid down and he peeped out when he noticed a young beautiful womante at night.


    " Who are you? What do you want? " he asked in a drunken voice.


    "Sir...I am Jessica Richards and I am here to meet Miss. Green. I am her employee. But Miss. Green is not avable at home, " Jessica said in an innocent voice.


    " At this time? " he asked with surprise.


    " It was an emergency. I wanted to give information to her " she replied.


    " Okay. Give it to me. I will inform my daughter¡­" he said.


    " I can''t talk about it here. Can we¡­" she hesitated.


    " Okay. Come inside" he unlocked the car door.


    She quickly hopped in and sat beside Mr. Green. The car entered inside the Mansion. They both got down the car. The maids in the living room lowered their heads and greeted Miss. Green.


    " Come... let''s go to my study. We can talk there. No one will hear if it is so important¡­" he said.


    Jessica followed him to his study. They sat opposite each other on the chairs. His eyes moved to the young woman''s body. His mind was corrupted by alcohol. Jessica noticed the old man admiring her beauty and felt so proud of herself.


    " Tell me...Youngdy. What made youe here at this time! " he questioned, ogling at her tits and her thighs.


    Jessica doesn''t know how to start the topic. She was looking here and there.


    " No need to feel nervous. You can tell me anything¡­" Mr. Green said.


    She looked at him and opened her mouth to start. But Mr. Green interrupted her.


    " Hope it''s better If you take some wine. You will be rxed¡­" he said.


    She smiled at him as she understood he was flirting with her. She wanted to know how far he would try to flirt with her.


    " Sure...Sir " she said.


    He fixed two sses of wine for both and sat opposite to her again. While sipping the wine, she said it was Adrian, his daughter''s fiance.


    Mr. Green looked at her curiously and asked, " What is it! "


    " He is cheating your daughter on her back and roaming with another woman," she said like a faithful employee.


    He gritted his teeth with anger and gulped a full ss of wine in one go.


    " Where do you find them! " Mr. Green asked her.


    " I saw them one hour back in the restaurant, " she answered and showed him the photos she clicked on her mobile.


    He poured another ss of wine and gulped it into his throat. She was silently observing the anger in his eyes.


    " Please don''t be upset, Mr. Green. It''s all happened because of that bitch, Katherine " her words added fuel to his anger.


    " I will kill that woman to destroy my daughter''s happiness¡­" he shouted.


    She stood up and walked towards him then ced her palm on his shoulder. Slowly she caressed his shoulder acting as if she was so sad for Emily.


    " Please don''t get upset. I am also feeling sad for your daughter. That''s why I came to talk with her at this time, " she let out crocodile tears from her eyes.


    He looked at her face and saw tears on her cheeks. He was impressed to see a loyal employee like her for his daughter.


    " I appreciate your loyalty for my daughter ¡­" he stood up from the chair and looked at her face, who looked so innocent.


    " I wish Miss. Green happiness¡­" she said in a sad voice.


    " I will take care of this matter. Don''t worry¡­" he answered while pouring wine again in the ss.


    " If you need any help from me in this matter. I will be ready to do it¡­" she said.


    " Okay...Youngdy. I am impressed with your loyalty¡­" he said parting her cheek.


    Instantly she touched the back of his palm which was already on her cheek and moved closer to him. Then she said, " I will be loyal to my boss and her family. And also do any service to make them happy¡­" looking into his eyes.


    As he was drunk, his vision was blurry, and could not stand properly on his feet. In the drunken state, he was pulling her closer. Already she was irritatingck of sex tonight and his intensive looks made her body hot.


    She wanted to tease him. She took a sildenafil capsule from her sling bag and dropped it in his wine ss. To see the old man''s reaction.He finished the drink while cursing Katherine as a homewrecker.


    After a few minutes, he felt weird.


    He held her shoulder with both of his hands to bnce himself. But unexpectedly the string at the shoulder of her satin ck dress was torn.


    His eyes moved to the sound of the torn dress. He noticed one of her exposed tits. He is always a sincere husband to his wife. Even after the death of his wife.


    But after seeing the young sexy woman in a half-naked position, he could not think straight. On the other hand, Jessica was enjoying the miserable state of the old man.. Suddenly she got an idea.

 Chapter 150 - Drunken Mistake *

    " Why don''t I enjoy this man tonight? " she thought.


    Suddenly he caressed her tits with his palms then he ripped her satin dress over her body which made her naked in front of him. She was only with her thong.


    She was surprised to see his behavior but was enjoying watching some admiring her beauty.


    " Such big tits...and sexy curves¡­"he said in a husky voice looking at her body intensively.


    " Thank you¡­.Mr. Green¡­" she replied.


    " Your body awakened the desire in my body which I buried a long time back due to my wife''s death," he said, caressing her curves.


    She smirked thinking of her beauty and asked, " Really¡­"


    " Yes¡­ " he pulled closer to him.


    " You said a few minutes back that you will be loyal and give service to your boss. Are you serious about it! " He whispered in her ears.


    She thought for a while and then she understood his meaning.


    " Yes...Sir¡­" she replied.


    " Good...then give all the services to your master tonight and show your loyalty," he said, squeezing her buttcheeks.


    She was so happy to know a bigshot of this city wanted to sleep with her and was admiring her beauty.


    He was looking at her face for her eptance. A few secondster, she nodded her head.


    " Not here. Come with me. I will do my private work there" he said, looking at the adjacent small room.


    She walked with him almost nakedly to the room. There was a small bed. As soon as they stepped in, he pulled her and imed her lips while moving his hands on her back. She sensed through the kiss that how much the old man''s body craved for sex.


    Slowly she started unbuttoning his shirts as she was didn''t have sex with the man she went to the restaurant. Their hands roamed on each other''s bodies.


    They stopped kissing once they were panting for air. Their body was on burning hot for sex.


    He pushed her to the bed and crawled over her. He moved his palms on her body from her midriff to her tits. He fondled them roughly and pinched with his two fingers.


    " AHhhh¡­" she moaned with pleasure.


    He smirked looking at her face and sucked her nipple like a hungry beast. She was in ecstasy, the way he was handling her body.She had slept with many men but only a few men felt bliss. She doubted the old man''s stamina but she was wrong.


    " Mr. Green¡­.you are making me...so wet for you¡­" she encouraged him.


    He stopped sucking and looked at her with a bright smile.


    " Let me see...then¡­" he pulled her thong.


    He entered his middle finger between her thighs and slowly inserted it into her core. He felt proud about his stamina. Slowly he moved in and out, making her body shudder.


    " Ah¡­.Ah¡­" she screamed with pleasure.


    Suddenly he took out his finger and circled his thumb around her entrance.


    " Please...Mr. Green¡­" she begged.


    " What!! " He asked, caressing her entrance.


    She understood that he was teasing her to beg. She opened her eyes and looked at his face, who was smirking at her. Instantly she rolled on the bed and moved her palm in his erected length over the fabric.


    Slowly she released it from his boxers and looked at his length.


    " It''s my turn to tease¡­" She smiled at him and took it into her mouth.


    While massaging at its base, she gagged it making him groan.


    " You are so good at this. Hope I had met you long back¡­" he said, enjoying the pleasure.


    " It''s not sote.From now on, I will be there for you any time. You are also so good at it, " she said, kissing and teasing him.


    " Really¡­!! " He asked with excitement.


    " Yes...sir...I will be at your service at any time¡­" she replied.


    " Are you ready! " She asked, looking at his face.


    He nodded, holding her waist tightly with both hands. She took his length in her hands and slowly sent it inside her.


    " Wow...you are so wet and tight¡­" he groaned, closing his eyes.


    She started riding his cock rhythmically making him feel the pleasure that he missed all these years.


    " Hope you like what I am doing ¡­" sheughed proudly.


    " Yes...yes...you are so good, so sexy. You know what a man wants. I want your service...every night to get rxed¡­" he said in ecstasy.


    " Sure¡­sir¡­" she rides him faster.


    ¡­.


    She gave full service to him until he slept. Slowly she stepped down from the bed and took her mobile from her sling bag. She took a few naked pictures of them while he was cuddling her on the bed.


    She felt so proud that her body was taken by the richest big shot. Thinking about the sex marathon they had, she slept beside him.


    ¡­..


    In the hotel room¡­


    Katherine felt like she was moving in the air in her sleep and suddenly opened her eyes. She noticed Adrian carrying her to the bathroom.


    " You might wake me? Why are you carrying me? She asked him.


    " I have to take you somewhere. Get ready¡­" he ordered. Then she noticed that he was already got ready.


    " Okay. Give me 15 minutes. I will be ready " she informed him.


    " I will be waiting for you in the living room¡­" he left the bedroom.


    She got ready in ck jeans and a yellow top. She left her hair loose and walked to him.


    " You are so beautiful¡­" he kissed her temple.


    " Let''s go¡­" he pulled her cing his hand on her waist and walked out of the hotel.


    ¡­..


    Green Mansion


    Mr. Green opened his eyes and found himself in the bedroom of his study room. He had a slight headache due to a hangover. Then he sensed a hand on his torso. Then he noticed a naked young woman on his bed under the sheet. Slowly he remembered how made sexst night.


    He used to spend one-night stands with a woman before marriage when he was young. But he used to be loyal after getting married to his loving wife.


    He was worried that his daughter might get to know about his deed with her employee.


    He loves his daughter very much.


    .

 Chapter 151 - Fell In Jessicas Trap?

    Meanwhile, Jessica opened her eyes and noticed his face. She read his feelings by his facial expressions.She doesn''t want him to feel his guilt forst night. It wasmon for her to fuck by many men but She enjoyedst night very much. She felt like someone loved her body thoroughly.


    She kissed his chest and ced her head on his chest. She ran her hands on his V line and sensed his semi-hard length with her touch.


    " Good morning, Mr. Green " she looked into his eyes with a smile.


    " Jessica¡­.I am sorry forst night " he said with guilt. She felt bad to hear his words.


    " Mr. Green... It''s okay. I thought you enjoyed what happened between usst night¡­" she said with fake tears as she understood he was an emotional man.


    Then she continued, " You wanted me to show my loyalty. You asked me to give service to make you happy. I am so sorry...for not fulfilling your needs as you expected"


    He noticed tear-filled eyes.


    " I think it''s better to leave¡­'''' She sat up on the bed.


    His eyes were glued to her naked tits and his bites on her chest. He remembered he was the one who started between them. He held her waist and pulled her closer to him and cupped her face.


    " Jessica...I know it''s me who startedst night. You made me so happyst night in bed after many years, " he confessed.


    " Then what happened now? "She asked.


    " I am not in a position to answer your question because whatever happened between us is so sudden. I promise you that I won''t push you out of my life because I saw how concerned you are about my daughter. I am very impressed with your loyalty" he said, caressing her cheek.


    " But¡­.you are simr to my daughter''s age. And also I don''t want my daughter to hate me " he reasoned.


    She smiled and said, " I understand what is going on in your mind. I assure you that whatever happened between us will be a secret. You can trust me"


    " Thank you, Jessica. I trust you, " he said.


    " I have to thank you for making a memorable night for me. I felt bliss the way you touched me all night. I felt as if I were in heaven. Not even my ex-boyfriends made me feel like that, " she whispered in his ears.


    He felt proud to make the young woman think about him in that way. Slowly he trailed down his hands over her body looking at her face.


    " You want it one more time¡­" he asked her. She moaned, throwing her back, closing her eyes.


    " Yes...Mr. Green. I want you inside me¡­" she said huskily, pulling closer to her body. She didn''t care about his age. She cared only about sex with him and about his wealth.


    He thought it could be hisst time with her. They made wild sex with each other. But he didn''t realize he was addicted to her in one night.


    " Jessica...You are wonderful¡­" he informed her.


    She smiled and said, " you too¡­"


    ¡­.


    All of a sudden, she was reminded about her job. She sat on the bed and looked for her dress.


    " Oh my god! What you should wear now!! " she mumbled.


    " Wait for some time. I will call my manager and get you a new dress to wear¡­" he said.


    She looked at him with a smile. She leaned towards him looking at his eyes.


    " Thank you...Mr. Green¡­" she kissed his cheeks.


    " Jessica¡­ "


    " I know my words hurt you but I want to leave you before someone sees you here," he said.


    She was disappointed by his words but nodded her head because she knew very well that she needs to win his trust first so that he wille searching after her. She doesn''t want to slip the golden eggs ying goose from her hand.


    " I will obey your words...Mr. Green " she said with a sad face.


    He called his manager to arrange the dress of her size over the call.


    " Jessica...I like yourpany. If possible I will try to meet you again, " he said, caressing her bareback.


    " Then I will be waiting for you, Mr. Green," she said and hugged him.


    " If I make him addicted to me then it would be a jackpot to my life¡­" she thought.


    After a while, she got ready in a new pair of clothes which Mr. Green bought for her.


    " Your contact number¡­" Mr. Green asked her.


    She smiled at him and gave him her number.


    " Call me...anytime...Mr. Green. I will be at your service. You can consider me as your loyal ve " she said.


    " You are not a ve but a sex goddess for me who fulfill my desires.." He said.


    She smiled at him and sat on hisp, keeping her hand around his neck, and trailed her finger on his lip.


    " Then I will be ready to fulfill them again and again whenever you want ..." she said to him tantly and pressed her lips on his lips.


    " Hope you liked my junior very much¡­" he pinched her nipples.


    " Yeah...very much...Mr. Green...do you wanna know how much I like it? " she teased.


    Before he spoke, she loosened his robe and took his member into her mouth. While looking at his face with her lust-filled eyes, she gave him a good blowjob.


    " You are such a good fuck¡­" he said, gripping her hair.


    " I will take it as a goodpliment...Mr. Green" she gave a sultry smile.


    " Not only can I take care of your desire but also help you in taking revenge on that bitch, Katherine. I know a person who is working for Mr. Wilson. I think he might be helpful," she said.


    " Are you talking about Mr. Duke? " he asked her.


    " Yes¡­" she replied.


    " Do you know him? " she asked with surprise.


    " I already nned to destroy the business of Mr. Wilson " heughed wickedly.


    " Really¡­" she questioned curiously.


    " Yes¡­" he answered.


    " Miss. Green is so lucky to have a good father like you. I can see your love for her," she apuded him.


    " Yes...I love my daughter over everything¡­" he epted.


    She smiled at him and said, " Have a nice day...Mr. Green "she informed and stood up from the floor.


    " Wait¡­" he stopped her.


    She turned her head and looked at him.


    " This is for you¡­" he handed a small box while opening the drawer of the table


    " For the most beautiful woman who made me happy¡­" he added.


    She smiled and opened the box. It was diamond earrings.


    " It''s so beautiful...Mr. Green. Thank you¡­" she leaned towards him and pecked his lips.


    " Not as beautiful as you.Jessica.." He replied.


    " I never thought you were such a romantic person.." She said looking at him


    " You will see more than this¡­" he said, pressing his buttcheeks.


    " That means¡­." She stopped in the middle.


    " Yes...Whatever you are thinking in your mind is true. We will be going to meet again but not in public. Hope you understand¡­" he said.


    " Ok then...next time in my ce because I will stay alone in my apartment. There will be no disturbance for us¡­" she said.


    " Good...n...Miss. Richards " he said. Then she left his ce without anyone noticing her.


    " What a lucky man I am to get the sexy chick like her!! " he thought but in reality, he doesn''t know what was her intentions


    ¡­.


    " Where are you taking me? " Katherine asked Adrian for the hundredth time as she was annoyed by tying her eyes.


    " Just five minutes¡­" he said.


    After ten minutes, he stopped his car''s engine. After getting down from the car, he opened the door to her side. She held her palms and guided her to walk.


    Then he untied the satin white cloth of her eyes. At first, her vision was blurred due to the bright light of the sun. Then she noticed a Vi with a bigwn.


    " From today, it is our happy home¡­" he whispered in her ears from behind.


    She closed her palms with his sudden surprise. She twirled towards him and hugged him tightly.


    " So beautiful¡­" she whispered in his ears.


    " Let''s explore inside. ¡­" he held her wrist and walked inside.


    As soon as they stepped in, she saw a huge living room full of furniture. On the left side, there were two bedrooms. He informed one bedroom for Sam and another bedroom for his mother. Sam''s room was painted with his favorite cartoon pictures.


    " So...nice¡­" she said with a smile.


    Then they walked to the right side of the living room, there is a kitchen and aundry room. At the corner of the right side, there were stairs to go to the first floor. On one side, there is a gym room, and opposite to it, there is a master bedroom.


    " Hope you will like our bedroom¡­" he said, hugging her.

 Chapter 152 - My Wife, Katherine

    At the center of the master bedroom, there was a big round-shaped bed. The room was fully furnished with modern interiors. And opposite the bed, there was a huge mirror. She slowly walked towards the wooden sliding door. She found a changing room inside and next to it there was a closet attached to the washroom.


    " Hope you like our bedroom because we will stay most of the time here when we are at home¡­" he whispered and caged her from behind, cing his hand around her t tummy.


    She smiled and said, " You have very good taste, my hubby¡­"


    " Of course...that''s why I selected you as my lifeline " he kissed her cheek from the side.


    She leaned back on his shoulder cing her palms on his hands which were around her stomach.


    " Still you are the same romantic person who you used to be in the past," she said.


    " And you are the same shy woman¡­" he teased.


    " I have to show you more. Let''s go¡­" he informed and loosened his grip around her.


    When they were going out of the bedroom, his mobile started ringing. He stopped then attended the call as it was from hispany. The news he got made him very happy.


    ¡­.


    " Buttercup...your n worked out¡­" he lifted her in his arms and spun her with excitement.


    " Oh my god!!! Stop spinning me¡­ " She screamed as she was feeling dizzy.


    He made her stand properly on the floor and said, " We got the mail from K and Kpany that they dispatched our order. We will get it by tomorrow "


    " Wow. ...Mr. Wilson. It is good news. Congrattions¡­" she said with a genuine smile.


    " It''s all because of you¡­" he said, hugging her.


    " I am d to see you, I became the reason for your happiness after a long time," she said.


    " Why don''t we celebrate! " he asked,cupping her face.


    " Not now...We still have to think about the new client or investor of the ongoing project who will provide the spare parts to your new model car design. Then only we can stay rxed " she said.


    " My wife is so worried about my business, " he asked.


    " Yes¡­ I am feeling guilty that I was the reason for your loss¡­" she replied in a sad voice.


    " You...silly¡­"


    " Don''t think again that wealth is not important to me. You are the only one which matters in my life " he kissed her nose.


    She smiled and embraced him.


    " We are going to shift here this evening after we finish our work at thepany," he informed, rubbing her hair.


    " As today is Friday. We get time to spend with each other. There will be no disturbance for us¡­" he reasoned.


    She felt so shy even though it was not their first time.


    " Oh my god!!! I forgot to tell you one thing¡­" he said suddenly.


    " What!!! ``She asked me to move away from me.


    " We have to attend one event this evening. It is rted to automakers investing in CES to show off investments in new technology and using auto shows to churn out business announcements. It''s a measure of how influential customers receive new products and celebrate the pedigree of old ones."He exined about the event.


    " So it will be very useful to yourpany," she said.


    " Not mypany... It''s ourpany,love.We are two bodies with one soul¡­" he said.


    His words make her so happy. She raised her toes and kissed his lips all of sudden.


    " Someone is so eager to im me¡­" Adrian teased her.


    " Ad...stop teasing me. You are so bad. Always makes me embarrassed" she said.


    " Being the mother of my child, are you still shy? " he questioned her.


    " We made love a few years back, that too only for two days. Then how could you think I will not be shy!! " she asked with a little anger.


    " So...you mean...I wasted my time not making love with you all these days " he smirked, pulling closer to his chest.


    Her eyes widened with his shameless talk.


    " Ad...we are gettingte to work..e... let''s go¡­" she wriggled in his arms.


    ¡­.


    Finally, theypleted the work in theirpany in the evening. Adrian was so excited to attend the event as he was fond of cars.


    " Come quickly. We have to get ready for the event" Adrian informed her.


    " Just five minutes¡­" Kathie said while working on theptop


    " Kathie¡­" he called her name in a loud voice.


    " Coming¡­ing¡­" she hurriedly shut down theptop and walked towards him.


    " Hope...Sam be with us now. He is fond of cars like you¡­" she said in a low voice.


    "I will ask mom toe soon. Don''t worry.. " he patted her cheeks then he noticed wetness in her eyes.


    " What happened? " he asked worriedly.


    " I am missing him...so much¡­" She ced her head on his chest.


    Just in time, Duke entered the cabin without knocking as he never had a habit of knocking on the door, and also Adrian''s employee came and met him anytime.


    He saw Adrian hugging her. He remembered Jessica''s words about the rtionship between Adrian and Katherine. He got envious of Adrian.


    Suddenly Adrian opened his eyes and noticed Duke''s presence.


    " What are you doing in my cabin? " Adrian yelled at me. For thatKatherine moved back from him.


    " Sir¡­.I am here to give this file to you¡­" he stammered.


    " Keep it there and get lost from this cabin. And remember don''t enter without knocking on the door " he ordered him.


    He nodded silently and left his cabin.


    " I think...is time...to know... a world that you are mine¡­" He said to Kathie.


    She looked quizzically at him. He smiled at her and said, " Let''s go...we are gettingte.."


    ...


    They went to their new Vi to get ready for the party.


    As soon as they reached home, Katherine went to take a bath to get ready for the event. Adrian selected the dress for her as he wanted to introduce her as his wife.


    He ced a dress on the bed for her to wear. Once she came out, he went to take a bath. She appliedvender body lotion and took the dress. It was a full dress with a fishtail hemline which was a Royal blue color. It has an asymmetric neckline. She wore the dress and stood in front of the mirror.It perfectly fits her body and res out the knee with the fish hemline. The dress truly features a floral design that made her look so beautiful.


    " You look like a perfect example of angelic beauty¡­" Adrian said whileing after taking a bath.


    He walked towards her and opened a rectangr-shaped jewelry box. He made her wear a diamond ne while staring at her through the mirror.


    " If I look at you for more than ten seconds, my mood will change " he whispered in her ears.


    She twirled towards him and said, " Okay then stop looking at me and get ready¡­"


    " I will teach you a lesson tonight, " he threatened.


    " I am very much ready to learn¡­" she teased him and started braiding her hair.


    " Wait...Mrs. Wilson...what I will do to you tonight" he thought and started getting ready for the event.


    ¡­.


    Adrian was dressed in a dapper tailored suit with a checkered shirt and waistline coat. Once he wore his ck shoes, he asked Katherine to put a spotted tie on his neck.


    While she was tying the tie, he inhaled the fragrance of her body.


    " Sam is better than you. He is a good boy while I am dressing him " she red.


    " I will be a good boy in front of you when you undress me with your hands ¡­" he teased.


    " You...shameless...fellow¡­" she yelled at him.


    Heughed on seeing her facial expression because she kept her face as if she tasted sour lemon.


    " Let''s go¡­" she said without looking at his face.


    As he wanted to get close to her, he instructed the driver to drive the car. They reached the ce in thirty minutes as it was not far from the new vi.


    ¡­.


    Once the car stopped, Adrian came out of the car and opened the door for his wife. He held her palm and started walking on the red carpet. Camera lights were shing on them. She felt so nervous with the paparazzi and news media.


    " No need to feel nervous...love " he whispered in her ears and pulled closer to him snaking his hands around her waist at her back.


    " Is she on a date tonight? " One of the reporters asked him.


    He smiled at them and said, " She is not my date. But my beautiful wife Katherine Wilson "


    Everyone was shocked by the breaking news. She gulped her throat thinking about Mr. Green''s reaction to the news and Emily''s condition. When she was in her thoughts, he took her inside. They tried to ask him many questions but he ignored them and walked inside.


    " No need to be scared of anyone when I am with you, " he assured her.


    She smiled weakly looking at him.

 Chapter 153 - Something Unusual

    Adrian and Katherine walked inside hand in hand. They met a few business delegates and a few businessmen in the automobile industry.


    As it was new to Katherine she stood beside him and was silently listening to their conservation. Suddenly someone patted her arm from behind.


    She turned her head back and noticed a small boy. He was holding a bouquet with a smile. His innocent face reminded her of little Sam. Adrian noticed the little boy then continued talking with others.


    " Hi...this is for you.." He gave her a bouquet of white and violet flowers.


    She smiles at him. She stroked his hair and kneeled to his height. She took the bouquet and kissed her cheeks.


    " Thank you¡­ so much¡­" she said.


    The little boy ran quickly away from her. As she likes flowers so much. She inhaled the fragrance of flowers. She felt so good.


    ¡­.


    " Hi...Kathie¡­" She heard the female voice. Adrian also turned his head as he sensed someone calling his wife.


    She smiled looking at Ruby''s face.


    " Hi¡­.What a pleasant surprise " She said and hugged her.


    After a few seconds, Steven came after her.


    " How are you, Mrs. Wilson? " He greeted Kathie.


    " Fine¡­" she replied, suddenly changing her expression.


    " How are you, Mr. Brown? " Adrian greeted him.


    " Very good," he said, looking at Ruby. Instantly her cheek turned pink.


    " What are you doing here with him? " Katherine asked Ruby, ring at Steven.


    " What will the Secretary do when her bosses here? She needs to apany him. " Steven replied instead of Ruby.


    " But this is not a working hour, " Katherine retorted.


    " Mypany policy is different. Secretary should apany to the business meetings " he replied, pulling Ruby closer to him.


    " Ruby...stay away from this flirt¡­" she whisper- yelled at Ruby.


    " I am not a flirt,Mrs. Wilson. We are going to marry soon. We love each other " Steven said in a serious tone.


    " Ruby...why are you silent! When he was talking nonsense " Katherine inquired her.


    Ruby was looking like a scared rabbit.


    " Kathie¡­.control yourself. What is wrong if they love each other! He is rich and educated. And we also married after loving each other, " Adrian intervened.


    " You are different and he is different, " Kathie said in a serious tone.


    " Yours love for me is sincere and his love is fake. I knew him very well. He is a yboy who used to sleep with random girls every night. A spoiled rich brat. If you have any doubt, go and browse about him on the inte, `` she said.


    " But not now¡­" Steven replied sincerely.


    Adrian noticed the sincerity in his eyes. And the way he was pleasing Kathie made him believe. On the other side, Ruby was looking with tear-filled eyes intertwining his palms.


    " Can''t you see how much Ruby loves him! " Adrian asked Kathie.


    " I don''t want Ruby to hurt at the end. I care for her " Kathie said.


    " I love her, " Steven said in a serious tone.


    " So you are trapping her in the name of Love. Huh !! '''' Kathie asked sarcastically.


    " Enough...is ...enough¡­ I don''t need your permission to marry her " Steven said and took Ruby away from both.


    Adrian noticed how much she disliked Steven. But he doesn''t understand the reason.


    " Let''s go from here¡­ " he took her hand and walked towards the ce where drinks were arranged on a big table.


    They both sat on the chairs at the white table. She looked upset and also angry.


    " I never see you like this.¡­." Adrian said, holding her knuckles.


    " Ad...I love Ruby-like my s,ister. I am scared what if he hurts her feelings " she said.


    " Nothing...will happen like that. Don''t worry about it " he consoled her.


    " This fragrance of flowers is so good," Adrian told to change the topic.


    " Yeah¡­.it''s too good¡­." She inhaled the fragrance repeatedly.


    Meanwhile, the waiter came towards them and offered the wine. Adrian took one ss of wine and asked him to bring a soft drink to Kathie. It doesn''t want her to drink wine as she could tolerate it. She moved closer to him and ced her head on his shoulders.


    " Are you sleepy? " Adrian asked her.


    " No¡­" she replied with a sweet smile.


    After some time, the waiter came with the soft drink to her. She thanked him and started sipping the soft drink. For every gulp of drinks, she was feeling hot inside her. She was feeling weird.


    Just in time, Ruby and Steven came to them. Ruby took the ss of drink from Kathie''s hand but it fell on the ground.


    " Ruby¡­.why didn''t take the ss? " Katherine questioned.


    " Mr. Wilson...better if you take Katherine from this ce? Steven suggested.


    " Why should we have to go? We are here to see different models of cars and meet business delegates, " Kathie said.


    All of sudden, she was feeling dizzy and wanted to use the washroom. She walked towards the restroom to wash her face.


    After she left the ce, Steven signaled Ruby to apany her.


    " Mr. Wilson. K atherine''s drink was spiked. Better you take her home or hospital "Steven suggested.


    " What!! " Adrian stood up the chair.


    Steven noticed the flowers on their table. He asked Adrian about it.


    " Who gave these flowers? " Steven asked.


    " A small boy¡­" Adrian replied.


    " How much time, these flowers are with her? " He asked him.


    " Almost thirty minutes¡­." Ad replied.


    " Do you know what these Morning glory flowers will do to the female? " He asked.


    " No¡­" he replied, looking at him with confusion.


    " These morning glory flowers are used to arouse sexual desire in females. And we will find it in the fall season but in the winter it will be difficult to get. Usually, they are grown inbs for aphrodisiac use " Steven exined.


    " That means someone wants Katherine to be humiliated in public because it affects her thinking skills¡­" he added.


    Just in time, Ruby called Steven and asked him to bring Adrian with him.


    " Something ... happened...Ruby called me¡­" Steven said.


    They quickly ran to the restroom and were shocked to see Ruby supporting her to stand.


    " Adrian ...take her home. I will check who was the bastard who tried to spike her drink ..." Steven said.

 Chapter 154 - Drug Effect*

    Adrian picked her in his arms and hurriedly walked towards the car. He ced her in the backseat and sit beside her. Then he told the driver to take them to the vi.


    Once the car started, Kathie moved closer to him and ced her head on the crook of his neck. Her skin was so hot. She closed her eyes and inhaled his scent.


    "Ad¡­" she moaned his name closing her eyes.


    " Drive faster¡­" Adrian instructed the driver.


    Slowly she started kissing his neck. The driver could see their images in the middle mirror in the car. He thought his boss''s wife was drunk.


    " Ad... My skin is burning ¡­" she started making jewellery on her neck.


    " Love... it''s okay.Once we reach home, you will feel better¡­" he said.


    ¡­.


    Finally, the driver took them to their new vi. He quickly picked her in his arms and ran into their bedroom. He made hery on the bed.Then he dialled Thomas and exined the situation.


    " Without taking blood samples, we can not give her medicines. As you said if it aphrodisiac rted drug then the only medicine is having sex with the partner " he said.


    He ended the call and turned his head. He saw her dressying on the floor and she was missing. His heart thumped out of his body. And looking for her around the room. He was so worried whether she ran outside for cold hair as she was murmuring the body was hot.


    He wanted to check her out. At the same time, he heard running water in the bathroom. He took long strides went inside the bathroom.


    He saw her standing only in her whitece panties under the cold shower. He turned off the knob of the shower and wrapped her in a towel.


    " You will get cold¡­" he dragged her out of the bathroom.


    " Ad...I am feeling so hot. Let me stay¡­" she whined.


    He made her sit on the wooden stool and dried her hair with the towel. When she felt his touch while drying her hair she felt so rxed.


    She quickly stood up from the stool and leaned towards him looking at his face. Slowly she ran her palms on his body and mmed his lips. Without breaking the kiss, she removed his coat. She trailed her lips to his ear and nibbled his earlobes.


    Adrian groaned, closing his eyes.


    " Your touch makes me feel so good¡­" she whispered in his ears.


    Meanwhile, her fingers unbuttoned his shirt then she removed his shirt from his body.She looked at his muscr chest and ran her palms on his bare chest. He felt as if he was in heaven with her feathery touch. She started kissing from his neck to his chest. He closed his eyes and was enjoying the feelings because she used to be so shy.


    " Ad...the touch of your skin makes me rx¡­" she said in a husky tone.


    When he was enjoying her touch, her hands moved on his hard monster. She caressed it with her palms and looked at his face. She kneeled on the floor and unbuckled her pants and kissed on the hard one.


    " Buttercup¡­..What are you doing! stop" he asked her when he realized what she was going to start.


    He knew that she was in drug effect and was not in the right sense. He doesn''t want to do it because he knows she always feels shy even touching his buddy.


    Before he moved back from her, she held his thigh and took out his hardon. She kissed on the crown of it and took it into her warm mouth.


    He groaned louder and held her shoulders. She smiled hearing his groans and started tasting it like a lollipop by licking and sucking.


    " oh...fuck...you making me feel ecstasy¡­" he groaned, keeping his fingers into her hair.


    Her body was on fire due to the drug effect. She wants to feel his touch and want to fulfil the thirst of her lust. Finally, she made him explode his sweet and tangy syrup into her mouth stroking at the basis of his balls. But she couldn''t swallowpletely into her throat.


    A few secondster, he opened his eyes and saw her beautiful wife kneeling in front of him.


    He made her stand gently. He could see a few drops of his syrup at her chin. He pulled a towel over her body and cleaned her messy face and threw it on the floor.


    " Ad¡­.I am feeling so hot in some ces of my body " she whined.


    He kept his finger on the peak of the valley and asked, " is it here? "


    " Yeah... it''s there. Please don''t take your hands away. Your touch is feeling good¡­" she replied.


    He smiled and leaned on her softball and kissed over her bud then sucked them alternatively.


    He stopped for a while and asked " now!! "


    " Heaven¡­ please don''t stop..." she replied in pleasure pulling closer to her while keeping her fingers in his hair.


    While she was demanding him to do more. It was like a tant invitation to him. In no time, his buddy stood proudly hard between his legs. His hands moved down between her thighs, his fingers drenched in her essence.


    While she breathed heavily, she panted for air still with her closed eyes. He tasted her essence and felt delighted. He wanted to do it taste it deeper going between her legs.


    " I am being hot and in pain again. Please.


    As...don''t stop touching me " Katherine wrapped her arms around his neck tightly, grinding her lower part to his hard-on as heat scorched her again.


    Knowing she was in pain and need for him, he wasted no time. He carried her to bed and ced her on it gently. He held her leg then started kissing from the top of her feet to her thighs. He caressed her smooth and milky thighs with his palms. He looked at her face and parted her thighs slowly. As he knew her state, he buried his face and started doing magic with his tongue and lips on her entrance.


    " Ad¡­.. don''t stop¡­ I want more¡­" she moaned and demanded him with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 155 - Making Wild Love**

    " Ad¡­. don''t stop¡­ please... I want more¡­" she moaned and demanded him with tears in her eyes.


    He stopped his assault and raised his head. She was almost looking desperately for him to take her. He crawled up over her body and cupped her face.


    " Ad¡­." She whispered looking into his eyes.


    He could see how badly the drug was working in her body as he could see the lust in her eyes.For a few seconds, he wanted to kill the person to make her condition like this, what if Steven stopped Drinking that spiked drinkpletely.


    "Ad...show me how much you love¡­" she cupped his face.


    He kissed her forehead to soothe her pain.


    Instantly she pulled him closer to her. He felt her breast pressed to his hard chest. He started kissing dominantly, tasting her lips.


    She was like fire under him, her nails digging his back and was pulling closer still. Her legs quickly rose to circle his hips. She started grinding her lower to his monster showing her need. He groaned, breaking the kiss as he felt how wet she was for him.


    " Adrian¡­.please¡­." She begged, pulling his hair and grinding faster for relief.


    She moaned in despair when the relief was not forting, the heat in her body rising.


    He understood that the aphrodisiac was working strongly in her body. It is not the time for prolonged forey, he thought in his mind. Moving his hips, angling himself in just right, he thrust into her tight sheath powerfully. She cried out with pain and pleasure. By sensing her tightness, he realized that she had sex a long time back.


    To soothe her pain, he kissed her neck while kneading her softballs. After a few seconds, she started grinding her hips against him. Feeling her walls constrict around him, he kept moving and pounding in her slowly. She moaned with the pleasure of reaching her first orgasm.


    She bit his neck as she could hold the pleasure. He growled fiercely at the pleasure it caused him. Backing away from her for a second, he trusted deep inside, making her moan louder.


    He felt relieved as their bedroom was soundproof and also no one was there in the vi as her cries and moans echoed in the room.


    He trusted his long and hard monster repeatedly till her juices coated him and his balls were dripping down. This time, she was kissing him with such a passion, sucking his lower lip as if she was demanding more from him.


    Finally, he dly gave in to her demands. He buried himself with a hard thrust into her love hole by milking his seed when she climaxed. He felt like being in heaven after releasing his seeds inside her after a long time.


    " I love you...Adrian¡­" she moaned when she climaxed along with his release.


    " I too love you ...buttercup .." He pecked her lips andid beside her.


    Their bodies were drenched in sweat. She was panting hard while closing her eyes.


    But her body was still in the fire due to the drug effect. She opened her eyes and stared at him. She roamed her hands on his bare chest and hovered over him. Then he understood hours of making love is only possible to calm her body.


    He was amazed to see a new side of his wife who is bold in sex. She leaned on his chest and started kissing on his bare chest. In no time, the monster became hard and was ready to enter inside her. This time she didn''t give chance to him. She was inplete control over him.


    She kissed on his nipples for which he groaned louder. She smirked at him and roamed her palms on his thighs being top of him. Slowly caressing over there, she stroked his hard monster with her palms.


    " Kathie¡­ oh god¡­." He groaned, gripping her waist.


    He ran his palms from her throat then moved to her softballs. He stroked on the erected buds and massaged them gently. She arched her back and threw her head back feeling ecstasy. Her open long hair swayed on her back as she was straddling him. He was thrilled, seeing their reflection on the mirror opposite the bed. The scene was so erotic.It was his wish that the love of his life is with him.


    " Your touch is so good¡­ so nice..." she moaned, rolling her eyes.


    " Ad...you have magic in your hands like Midas touch," she said, looking at his face.


    " Thanks ...for yourpliment love " he smiled and felt happy as she was expressing her feelings openly about their lovemaking.


    He moved his hands at her entrance and noticed how wet she was from me. He inserted his fingers in her love hole to feel the pleasure.


    " It''s so good...don''t stop " she whimpered, moving her hips while his fingers thrusting in and out.


    He took out his fingers to taste her essence. Meanwhile, She guided his monster inside her inch by inch, taking advantage of her position. He groaned louder with her sudden action. She smirked at him andSlowly she moved her hips ording to her body desire.


    " You ...sexy vixen...you are making me insane" he groaned as he was fascinated by pleasure, he roughly kneaded her softballs with his palms.


    Suddenly he pulled her closer to him and raised his head in the air. As he knew her sensitive spots. He took her buds into his mouth and started sucking like a baby who was thirsty for milk. The desire in their bodies increased by passing seconds. He held her waist while she was riding his monster. His nails dugged on the curvy waist as he was in the heights of pleasure. After a few seconds, she increased her pace and was riding like a cowgirl. The passionate lovemaking turned into a rough session. He spanked her buttcheeks with her wild thrust. She didn''t mind rough handling on her body, her mind was only filled with desire.


    ¡­...


    Her moans and his groans echoed in the room. Both were not tired of making love to each other. They expressed their longing, their craving through the makeover. They lost count of how many times they made love to each other.


    ¡­..


    Around midnight, Adrian noticed her tired face. He felt bad as she was looking weak. He covered her in sheets and went to the washroom. He filled the bathtub with warm water with aromatic oils to bathe her. He picked her in his arms and gently ced her in the bathtub. She was not inplete senses due to the drug effect.


    He gave her a sponge bath and made her sit in the bathtub for a while to rx her body. As he knew her body is very sensitive. He noticed his handprints on her butts,his teeth biting on her softballs and her stomach.


    " What did I do to my love! " He felt guilty.


    He stared at her innocent face and kissed her forehead sitting on the edge of the bathtub.


    " Ad...my body is aching¡­" she whined.


    " Sorry...love...I think I handled you roughly this time¡­" he apologized.


    " Shut...up...you made me feel alive after a long time. I loved all your kisses, your bites, your spanks, especially you¡­" she said, throwing her hands around his neck.


    She pulled him to the bathtub and leaned her face on his shoulders. She intertwined her arms with his and closed her eyes.


    After a while, he picked his sleeping beauty and dried her body. He made hery on the bed and wore her satin night frock. He changed his dress andid beside her.


    As soon as she felt the warmth of his body, she ced her head on his chest. She kept her hands on his chest and tangled her legs on his thighs. In no time, she was in deep sleep cuddling him. He covered the sheets on both of them.


    He was so tired but sleep was far away from his eyes. He was thinking deeply about spiking the drink. He wanted to know how the bastard was behind this wicked n to degrade his wife in the event. He concluded that someone definitely wants to defame Katherine.


    He stared at her face and thanked god as nothing wrong happened with her.


    ¡­.


    He caressed her cheeks and kissed her lips. All the vision of their lovemaking was running in his mind. He was shocked, surprised, and enjoyed what his sexy vixen did to him.


    He never imagined that his shy wife would turn into a bold tigress in bed. Still, he remembered how her cheeks turned to red with only a simple kiss. But tonight, he discovered a new side of hers. He loved this side of hers very much.


    ¡­.


    He already prepared how much she will be embarrassed the way she made love with him. He definitely wanted to tease her in the morning.


    Looking at his sexy wife, he closed his eyes and drifted to sleep hugging her.


    Please note ****


    Hi readers


    For the next few days, I can only upload one chapter per day due to my health issues.... Kindly understand

 Chapter 156 - Teasing His Wife

    The next morning, Katherine opened her eyes as she stared at the ceiling for a moment. Her mind felt nk all of a sudden. Why was she on the bed like this?! Howe she opened her eyes out of the blue? Wasn''t she standing in that hall?


    A frown crossed her forehead as she tried to think more about this. But the more she thought about it, the more her headache increased. Even her vision wasn''t clear as she stared at the ceiling for a long time.


    She raised her hands to rub her eyes only to feel her hands were so tired that she couldn''t even lift them up. She moved her body to the right only to feel an ache in her waist and between her thighs.


    Only after moving a little bit more did she realize she was in her peach-colored night frock. Her hair was messy. She was panicked to see her attire because as far as she knew she wore a party dress for the event. Slowly she tried to recollect what had happened. These symptoms only appeared when she had sex with someone! But she hadn''t¡­


    She held her hands on both sides of her head. Just as she was thinking like this, memories of the previous night flooded in her mind. The way she kissed Adrian in the car right in front of the driver; the way she undressed him and kissed all over his chest; the way pulled out the hardened thing from his pants and pressed him on the bed and the way she¡­..


    Ah! Katherine pped her palms across her forehead as she covered her face with her palms.


    How could she react in such an embarrassing way?! She actually acted like a wild goose with him! She couldn''t believe she did that!


    She didn''t understand what came over her mind to react crazily. Her cheeks were covered with a hint of blush as she continued to hide her hot face. She let out a muffled scream and hid her body in the sheet. "What the heck did I just do?!


    Just as she was thinking like this, she heard a voice that made her heart jump up her throat. "So you also know how to be shy. You weren''t like this yesterday, buttercup."


    Katherine didn''t dare to take off the sheet over her body and face Adrian like this. She had embarrassed herself so much in front of him that she didn''t even want to live in the same room as him. She just wanted to dig a hole and die right here. Her lips pursed as she tried to control the hotness that she felt on her face.


    Adrian''s smile widened after seeing her like this. He put the cup of morning tea on the table beside the bed and walked toward his lovely wife who kept hiding her face in the sheet. After that, he stopped walking as he stood right in front of her.


    Katherine could hear the footsteps of Adrian had stopped in front of her. She couldn''t help but feel her heartbeat rising in her chest. He pulled the sheet on her body all of a sudden.


    Her messy hair and her smooth thigh with his red marks were visible to his eyes. He found her wife was so sexy in the morning. He could not take his eyes off her body.


    He stood silently to get a response.


    Finally, she couldn''t handle it anymore and removed her palms on her face. She lower her eyes and said, "Ad¡­.I don''t know what happened to mest night. Can you forget my actions?" in a timid voice.


    "Nope." He grinned and said, "Never in a million years. In fact, I would want you to repeat the night all over again."


    Katherine''s face felt hot at those words as she rubbed her face against the pillow. Then timidly, she looked up with a pout on her lips. "Ad, please. I feel so embarrassed."


    She could have melted Adrian''s heart if it were beforest night, but after tasting such a wild sweet girl, he wasn''t going to back down. He wanted to use this opportunity to tease her with all his heart.


    His hand reached toward her as he pressed his lips on her thumb as caressed her soft lips. His eyes squinted at them when he remembered what she had donest night with it. He couldn''t help but feel aroused when he remembered those scenes fromst night.


    Then, he couldn''t stop himself anymore as he bent down and kissed those pouting lips. "You know what you did to mest night, don''t you? You were like a wild cat who teased her owner and now she''s not taking responsibility."


    Katherine gulped as she felt the heat on her face rising rapidly. They were too close, and she still hadn''t forgotten how she had behavedst night. The memory was so clear that she could still feel aroused down there. "I need to get ready!"


    " Where are you going, wifey? " he asked, pulling her onto hisp.


    She hid her face in his chest as she could not dare to look directly into his eyes. He caressed her back as he knew her body was so tired with an extreme make-over of sex.


    " First have your tea¡­" he whispered after a few seconds.


    Still keeping her face down, she took the cup from his hands. He held her waist while she was sipping tea in silence.


    She tried to get up from hisp as soon as she finished having tea but his grip was tight around her waist.


    " Ad...please...let...me...go¡­" she asked in a quivering voice.


    " I am so much impressed with youst night. Let me reward you¡­" he kissed her earlobes. She shivered with the touch of his warm lips.


    " Be a good girl andy on the bed.. I will be back in a few minutes¡­" he ordered.

 Chapter 157 - Who Is The Culprit?

    " Be a good girl andy on the bed. I will be back in a few minutes¡­" he ordered.


    She gulped her throat andy on the bed. She was feeling restless thinking of what he was going to do.


    After a while, he came with a white bowl of oil. He ced it on the side table of the bed. She was nervously looking at him for what he was doing to do.


    He untied theces of the night frock on her body. She tried to hold it with her fist not to remove it over her body.


    " Buttercup...rx¡­ Trust me¡­ I am your husband¡­" he said.


    While he was removing her night frock, she closed her eyes. Slowly he applied the warm herbal oil on her body and started massaging to relieve her body pain. Her body started rxing with his massage.


    " I think¡­ I have to thank my mother for teaching me about herbal massaging. Being a nurse, she taught me¡­" he exined while massaging her body.


    When he touched her thighs, she hissed in pain and opened her eyes. He stopped and looked at her with concern.


    "Are you okay or shall I bathe you? " he asked.


    After he said that, she instantly jumped on her feet and rushed toward the bathroom as if some animal chasing after her with embarrassment. Adrian also rushed toward her and before she could close the bathroom door, he pushed it open and looked at her with a teasing smile on her face. "Why, Mrs. Wilson, are you feeling afraid now?"


    Katherine''s eyes narrowed as she put her arms on her waist and stared at him with frustration. "Mr. Wilson. Don''t you feel embarrassed troubling your wife like this?"


    "Nope." Adrian walked closer to her standing in front of him with an angry face as he hooped his arms on her waist. Then he moved her closer until their noses touched each other. "Now then, shall we continue?"


    Katherine was so embarrassed that her entire face went red. She pushed the man away with her delicate hands and said in an angry tone, "Get out of here. You are so annoying!"


    Adrian looked at her angry little face and felt that his wife was the most adorable person in this world. "What if I say no?"


    "Then I''ll¡­.I''ll¡­." Katherine''s face was hot as she tried to think of some excuse and bit her lips.


    "Again you will be wild to be the night!" he teased her.


    " I don''t let you touch me¡­" she yelled.


    "Really?" The corners of his lips curved up as he stared at her face. "Even if I stand naked in front of you, will you still not let me touch you?"


    Katherine''s face went hot as if smoke wasing out of her ears. Then she bent down and hid her shy little face in her husband''s arms. "You''re not making it any easier for me."


    Adrain let out a chuckle and shook his head and said in a soft voice, "Dear wife, I can''t do that." Then he kissed her forehead and continued. "Take your bath. I''ll be outside."


    After that, he walked out and had just closed the door behind him when his phone rang. He pulled it out and looked at the screen. It was Steven. His expressions became grave all of a sudden. He knew why this person was calling him.


    He clicked the button and pressed the phone against his ears. "Did you find out something?"


    "Mr. Wilson." Steven''s voice echoed from the other side and said, "Are you free?"


    Adrian looked at the clock on the wall and said in a cold voice, "Yes. What is it?"


    "I found something about the flower bouquet." He paused while speaking as if he had stopped for some reason and then he said, "You''ll know what I''m talking about. Can we meet? It''s kind of urgent."


    He thought of his schedule for the day and finally said in a low voice so that no one else could hear him, "Fine. At the coffee shop near my ce."


    The two of them said their goodbyes and hung up the phone. After that, Adrian''s expressions darkened when he thought of someone going after his wife. He didn''t know who it could be, but he vowed in his heart to find out about that person and kill them with his own hands!


    Then he instantly got inside the bedroom and left a message for Katherine before heading out. He didn''t want to tell her the truth about this matter and make her feel even more worried. He wanted to solve this problem as soon as possible!


    When they finally met at the coffee shop, both of their expressions were dark. They looked at the pics that Steven had presented him a while ago. Adrian''s gaze was especially dark as he looked at the person covered with dark robes. In this pic, a man covered with ck-colored robes from head to toe was standing at the entrance of the event with his head lowered as if he were trying to take out money from his pockets. On another hand, this person was holding the same flowers that were given to Katherine at that time by a little kid.


    Just when Adrian looked at those flowers, the aura around him became colder and colder. It was so freezing that even Steven coughed awkwardly and said, "Mr. Wilson, you can save your anger for the perpetrator."


    "Do you not have any pic showing his face?"


    Steven sighed as he looked at the pics with a frown on his face. "There''s no security camera in that direction. I''m afraid this person knew well about the presence of the camera behind him. That''s why, from start to finish, he didn''t turn around."


    "Then, did you get the information from the kid who gave the flowers to Kathie ?"


    Steven nodded as he sneered. "The little kid has no idea.He was bribed with toys and choctes to give flowers to Kathie. But I got evidence of who brought the flowers to the event. He has a tattoo on his right wrist with the symbol of the dove. And also one woman apanied him along with that guy. She was having blonde hair "


    Adrian scoffed and said, " then how can we find those culprits!! "

 Chapter 158 - Plan To Find Out The Culprit

    Adrian''s entire face was dark as he looked at the photos in front of him. He had the urge to rip them off in shreds, but he controlled his anger. He darted his dark gaze toward Steven and said in a cold voice, "How do we deal with this now?"


    Even Steven''s face wasn''t good when he remembered how a little cute child was bribed to send those kinds of flowers to Katherine. He knew that Adrian was going to wreak havoc across the world if this situation wouldn''t be solved.


    So he took a deep breath and said, "We should find that person with the tattoo and who supplied morning glory flowers."


    " Suggest me any idea?" Adrian asked without changing his expressions.


    Steven nodded and took out another picture and said, " I had shown the kid several pics holding flower bouquets, and this was the one he selected."


    Adrian looked at the picture with a small tag on it and squinted his eyes at that. Then he nodded and said, "We''ll first contact all the people who import and export the services of flowers. Even if it takes me an entire month, I''ll surely find out the person behind this crime!"


    Steven looked at Adrian speechlessly. Just how was this man going to do it? Wasn''t the current situation like finding a golden-colored pearl among the sea of white ones beneath the water? At this time, Adrian would not only have to find all the shopkeepers who would flower service, but the service would also have to ask for the list of people who had gotten this kind of tattoo. Then after that, he would have to ask his men to tail those people to see whether they were the perpetrator.


    Just how would this man manage to do such a huge task in a short time?


    Steven sighed and nodded. "Then I''ll use all my contacts on my side and ask them. Let me send you a pic of this tattoo person and importing and exporting the flowers "


    They both exchanged the information and walked out of the shop calmly. Aftering back to the house, Adrian''s calm andposed expressions returned to him. It almost felt like he wasn''t the one who had gotten so angry that he was on the verge of flipping out.


    " Okay. ¡­.thanks for helping me out¡­Mr. Brown" Adrian said sincerely to Steven.


    " Call me...Steven. "


    " I will contact you after gathering all the information " Steven assured him. Then they both walked out of the coffee shop.


    ....


    When he returned to his Vi, he saw his beautiful wifeing out of the bathroom wearing her bathing robes with a towel on her head. She was using it to wipe her hair. His expressions softened at her sight. He strolled toward her at a calming pace with a smile tugged on his lips.


    Katherine immediately noticed her husband and pouted before ignoring him with a ''humph.'' Then she walked toward her cupboard before shuffling through her clothes.


    Adrian walked over and hugged her from behind before putting his face in the crook of her neck. Then he inhaled her rosy smell deeply as he sighed in contentment. "Why do you have to seduce me all the time like this?"


    "What do you mean seducing?!" Katherine retorted and said in a fake angry voice, "I don''t think you care for me anymore. You''re always making me feel angry. Can''t you see I''m trying to get ready for the day? Why are you like this? Just go back and let me wear clothes."


    When Adrian heard these words, a smile formed on his lips as he turned his wife back and said with a teasing smile on his lips, "Dress up in front of me."


    Katherine''s eyes widened as she tugged her clothes closer to her body. "I absolutely won''t!" She knew what would happen if she stripped off these robes. She hadn''t even worn her underwear inside it! She red at the person standing in front of her. "Let me wear my dress!"


    Adrian smiled and pulled her closer as he said in a husky voice, "What if I say I will do it for you? "


    Katherine wasn''t fooled this time. She red at her husband and said, "Let''s see how you can sleep without me for a week. If I don''t see you going out of that door in a minute, I''ll take you to sleep outside for an entire week!"


    Adrian had the urge tough at the adorable face of his wife, but he didn''t dare to. He coughed softly and whispered in her ears, " Doing service to a beautiful wife is not harmful "


    Before she protest, he loosened untied thece around the bathrobe, and slid it back over her shoulders. Her body shivered with the sudden hit of cold air against her chest.


    " Ad¡­.let me...do it myself¡­.please.. " she said, stepping back.


    " I am too saying...please...allow your husband to serve you¡­" he said, moving closer to her.


    Her heart melted, the way he was pleading with her. She shyly nodded her head while closing her eyes.


    " That''s like a good girl¡­" he pulled closer to his chest and kissed her forehead.


    " But¡­.one condition. No naughty things. I am so hungry. ..'''' She said, opening his eyes.


    " Yes...mydy. Your order is mymand " he said.


    He gently applied lotion on her soft body while massaging with his palms. Heat aroused in her body with every touch of him. He sensed the change of expression on her face but continued his work as he knew her body would be sore.He made her wear lingerie. Then he selected jeans and a T-shirt to cover her marks on the body.


    " You are looking so beautiful¡­" he whispered and kissed her cheeks.


    Her eyes dwelt with tears evidencing his love for her. She hugged him tightly.


    " I was so stupid in the past to leave you. I will never repeat that mistake in my life " she sobbed.


    " Buttercup¡­.past is past.Forget about it. Let''s have our breakfast.. It''s already 11 am " he said, kissing her shoulders.

 Chapter 159 - Lovey Dovey Moments

    As the housemaid was arranging for the food on the table, Adrian got another call. It was from Thomas. He clicked and epted it as he asked, "What is it?"


    "We can take the blood test today. Bring Kathie right away." Thomas paused as if he were thinking about something and said in a low voice, "Make sure not to tell her anything as we discussed, alright?"


    "Okay. Rest assured. Kathie is my wife. I know what I''m doing."


    "Good. We will soon figure out the truth of that drink after the blood test." Thomas said and sighed before hanging up the phone.


    Adrian''s expressions had turned darker as he thought of the person who had spiked the drink. It should be that both the people who spiked the drink and gave those flowers were the same, right?


    Before he could continue to think about this, his wife walked out and sat on the dining table. She looked at Adrian looking ahead in a daze. She called out to him. "Ad! What''re you on about? Come over and eat."


    Adrian woke up from a daze and the two of them ate the food in silence. Katherine noticed his expressions and frowned. After eating the food, she couldn''t help it anymore and asked while doing the dishes. "Why are you frowning like this?"


    "I''m worried about your health. You were faintedst night in the event" Adrian blurted out those words and said, "I think we should do a blood test."


    "Blood test?" Katherine repeated those words and frowned. She felt ufortable, but when she saw her husband''s serious face, she couldn''t say no. It was just a blood test. Why should she worry about it when her husband was the person who asked for it? Then she smiled and tilted her head. "Anything for you, Ad."


    Adrian''s heartbeat sped up at those words. His heartfelt warmth all of a sudden as he took hold of her palms and intertwined their fingers. In his heart, he promised himself that he would deal with those men without hesitation as fast as possible!


    After that, the two of them went together to the hospital where Thomas was working.As the nurses got the instruction from Thomas, they immediately took Katherine to the clinic for the test. At this time, Adrian gave her a reassuring smile since only patients were allowed to enter the testing room. So he sat outside on the bench. Just then, his phone rang again.


    It was Ruby.


    He picked it up and said, "What''s up?"


    "She''s fine, right?" It was Martin who spoke through the phone. Then there was some voice in the background and someone yelled something that Adrian couldn''t hear because of disturbances. After a while, he finally heard another familiar voice.


    "Please tell me Kathie is fine," Ruby spoke up in a begging tone.


    "She''s good. I came to the hospital for the blood test."


    Ruby rxed upon hearing that. Then she said with a bitter smile on her face. "I was present at the scene, but I still couldn''t save her. I''m such a bad sister."


    Adrian felt awkward after hearing these words. He didn''t know how to respond. So he just opened his mouth and said, "I promise you to find the perpetrator soon enough. We already have one lead.


    "Really?!" Ruby spoke up with a hint of excitement in her tone.


    " Already your boyfriend helped us by saving Katherine dignity damage in the public " he added.


    "That''s good then. Bye," She ended the call


    Adrian said nothing and they hung up the call. After that, he continued to wait for his wife toe out. Since the hospital was famous, the line to take blood tests was bigger than anything else. So it didn''t matter whether they knew the man personally. Even Katherine had to stand in a long line inside the room to get the blood test. By that time, Adrian took out his phone and started sorting out his work for the day.


    Just as he put his phone down, he saw Katherine walking out of the room with a piece of cotton stuck in her arm. She pressed her finger against it as she pursed her lips while walking toward him.


    Then she stood in front of him and said, "Report will be here tomorrow."


    Adrian nodded and said, "Let''s go home."


    It was alreadyte afternoon by the time the two of them returned to their home. Katherine plopped down on the couch as she staredzily at her husband. "There."


    Adrian raised his brows, but he did as she said. He walked over and sat beside her. Just as he did, she stretched her arms andid on hisp, and said, "I''m tired. Let mey down for a while." Then she took the TV remote and turned it on. There was aedy TV show that she loved. When she looked at the show, her eyes lit up as she eximed. "I love this show!"


    The man''s fingers caressed his wife''s forehead for a while. He didn''t even sneak a nce at the TV. Instead, he continued to look at her with a hint of affection in his eyes.


    How good would it be if she continued to smile like this forever?


    After some time, she noticed her husband was staring at her without watching aedy show.


    " Ad...my face is not so funny to watch. Theedy show is on TV " she informed and waved her palms in front of his eyes.


    " You are not funny, my love but the most beautiful and sexy woman " he replied pulling her onto hisp.


    " Really!!" she giggled and ced her head on his chest.


    " Yeah...If you are with me, I would forget the whole world around me. You are the most beautiful thing that happened in my life " He caressed her hair.


    " I too feel the same¡­.Ad. You colored my life with your love " she kissed his neck.


    He groaned when her soft lips brushed his sensitive spot.


    " Baby...don''t start tempting me. If the monster inside my pants bes hard,doesn''t show mercy even you are sore¡­" he pinched her nose.


    She bit at his neck with his words.. Then she stood up from hisp and ran away from him.

 Chapter 160 - Adding Fuel To The Fire

    Same day evening:


    ***At Green''s Mansion


    Mr. Green was sitting at his chair with a document at hand. His squinted eyes stared at the document for a long time as he got immersed in it. It almost felt like he didn''t care about anything in the outside world. After that, he threw the papers on the table and red at the people sitting in front of him. He angrily said, "Is this what you will bring me if I don''t follow your work?"


    The men got frightened by this kind of behavior and trembled like a leaf. One of them pursed his lips and asked in a shaky voice, "Then what do you expect from us?"


    "You-" Just as he was about to say something, his mobile was rang. He saw the disy name and attended the call, "Are you busy?"


    After hearing her voice, Mr. Green''s expressions changed multiple times. He nced at the two of them with a harsh re. The men understood that kind of threatening gaze and nodded before rushing out of the office like thieves. They really didn''t want to be around this person at all!


    " want to see you" she said in a sweet sedative voice.


    Then Mr. Green told her to meet her at private ce. He started to that ce and waited for her. She reached to his ce in sexy attire.


    His gaze softened. "Come in. Why are you standing there?"


    Jessica strolled seductively toward the man. Her eyshes fluttered as she nced at him. Behind her, she was holding a bunch of papers in her hand. After reaching the man, she first put the papers on the table and traced her hands across the man''s jaw as she smiled and said, "How can I serve you?"


    Mr. Green''s eyes sparked after seeing her action. He grabbed her wrist and pinned her on the table beside him. Then he said, "What pleasure do I owe to your presence today?"


    Jessica smirked as if she had seeded in doing something and quickly tilted her head while moving her lips toward his ears. "I need your time for a while."


    Mr. Green wasn''t a fool. He understood what the girl meant. After throwing away all of his or aside, he pulled the girl closer to him and pressed his lips against hers. Jessica smiled into the kiss and reacted almost excitedly. Her lips sucked the man''s lower lips as she licked them firmly.


    Finally, Mr. Green couldn''t endure anymore and pulled out before whispering to her. "Shall we continue inside the lounge?"


    Jessica also knew this wasn''t the right ce for them to spend their time. So to fulfil her goal, she must strive to satisfy this man. She smiled and pecked his lips and said, "Whatever you want. But before that, I have something to show you."


    Mr. Green was hypnotized after seeing her seductive little face. In his mind, this girl felt more like a seductive fox who was here to attract his attention. But he wasn''tining in any way. He enjoyed touching and kissing her body. So almost instantly, he nodded with a wide grin on his face. He didn''t actually care about the thing that this girl brought. All he wanted to do was spend quality time with this colour inside that lounge.


    Jessica''s eyes shed with some emotion before she showed the paper and moved away.


    The moment his eyesight fell on the title of the paper, his expressions became grave. This was actually the printout of a blog article Jessica had read online. What could it be about other than the aspect of Adrian''s and Katherine''s marriage? As soon as she got us news, the sprout of jealousy in her heart grew bigger and bigger.


    She just wanted to enter the picture that was shot of the couple and kill Katherine once and for all. But she endured her anger. She knew that it wasn''t wise for her to keep getting angry for some unknown reasons.


    That was why the first thing she did was to take a printout of that article and bring it to the man who would help her with this: Mr. Green. He also wanted revenge against Katherine, why should she stand behind and let this opportunity pass by?


    Mr. Green read the entire article while flipping the pages slowly. People would think that he was reading something extremely important, but at this time, what they didn''t know was that he was actually reading about somethingpletely different from work.


    His eyes turned red when he read the entire articlepletely. He was so angry that his fingers nearly crushed the file of three pages in his hand.


    Then he looked at the person standing in front of him across the table. "Is this true?"


    Jessica returned back into acting mode and wiped fake tears from the corners of her eyes. "That''s right. I came here as soon as I got this news."


    Mr. Green crumpled paper into a ball and threw it on the floor in anger. "So this was the reason why that man broke my daughter''s heart. I can''t believe he deceived me like this."


    Knowing that her technique was working, Jessica put her arms around the man and stopped his back as she said with a gentle voice, "What can I do? I really don''t like it when you get mad."


    Mr. Green''s expressions softened a bit. He caressed her back and said, "Don''t worry. I will never get angry at you."


    "I hate that girl for making you feel like this." Jessica gently mouthed those words as if she was really sad about it. "Can you do something about this girl?"


    Mr. Green sneered. "Of course, we can. You have to help me with that."


    Jessica was surprised. "How can I help you with it?"


    "Don''t worry my dear." Mr. Green kissed her lips and said, "We''ll n their destruction well. I have them so much for breaking Emily''s engagement. Who do they think they are to stab my daughter''s back like this?! I''ll never let them live peacefully! I''ll hurt them so terribly that they should cry for their mothers and fathers even in their sleep!"


    Jessica, who had be satisfied after listening to Mr. Green''s words immediately smiled before recovering her grieving face. She looked up as her two adorable eyes shone brightly.


    Mr. Green''s heart jumped slightly at that sight. Momentarily, he couldn''t wait to grab her in his arms and kiss fiercely.


    "Mr. Green, don''t say things like that. Instead of saying harsh things, we should just do something to hurt them. What''s the point of saying bad words? I don''t want you to be saddened by anything."


    Mr. Green''s heart melted into a puddle at these words. He instantly hoisted the girl on his shoulders.


    Jessica yelped as she held onto the man. "What''re you doing?"


    "Let''s just say we''re going to the lounge to n our revenge. Everytime we do it, we wille up with a new idea and share it with each other." Mr. Green''s face was filled with lust when he closed the door behind him. "Let''s get started."


    Jessica wasn''tining in any way. She was getting what she wanted. Before they could start doing the deed, she bent toward his ears and whispered something.


    This seemed to be a n that only Mr. Green could hear. After hearing those words, his expressions changed. His eyes lit up as he put the girl on the bed. He pinned her on the bed and said in an excited tone, "That''s the best idea I have ever heard! How did youe up with this?"


    The girl smiled shyly and said, "I can do anything for you, Mr. Green."


    After this, the man didn''t give another chance to speak. Even Jessica smiled internally when she realized that her maniption technique was sessful. She even sneered in her heart as she looked at the man who bent toward her.


    Without even saying a word, she put on a perfectly adorable expression on her face as she blinked while he captured her lips. His hands went toward her breasts, and he squeezed them hard.


    Jessica gasped. "Mr. Green¡­."


    The man looked at her worriedly and asked in a voice filled with guilt, "Did I hurt you just now?"


    Jessica actually didn''t feel hurt, but she felt a faint trace of excitement rushing through her bones. She was body happy and excited today since her revenge was going to be nearly sessful. But at the same time, she was feeling excited because this Mr. Green was being overly active today. She couldn''t help but lick her lips as she nced at the man with a trace of lust in her eyes.


    Then she shook her head and took off her top. After that, she instantly took off her bra as shey naked right in front of him. She even arched her back as if she were trying to give him a good show of her breasts and said in a seductive voice, "Mr. Green¡­.can you touch me more?"


    The man couldn''t hold it in anymore. He was very attracted to this little girl, and all he wanted was to squeeze her breasts and nipples to death. "I''ll do as you say, My dear."


    Jessica smirked as she put the man''s hands against her breast and pressed it firmly. A moan escaped her lips.. At this point, she wanted him to take revenge on her behalf.

 Chapter 161 - Planning For Trip

    Mr.Green spent all the night with Jessica in his private ce. She filled his mind with her cruel ideas to separate Katherine and Adrian. Slowly he developed an emotional bond with that cruel woman as he started believing her blindly with the fake concern for his daughter, Emily. He thought she was helping her daughter to unite with Adrian like a loyal person.


    ¡­..


    Katherine and Adrian were oblivious to what the man was nning for them.


    With the morning sunrise, Adrian opened his eyes and looked at his beautiful wife hugging him like a teddy bear. He tugged her hair behind her ears and kissed her cheeks.


    " Buttercup¡­.wake up .. ." Adrian said in a low voice.


    " Let me sleep for some more time. You didn''t let me sleep properly¡­" she whined, still closing her eyes.


    " Love...I didn''t have sex with youst night as you are sore. And you areining that I didn''t let you see¡­" he pulled herpletely on his body.


    Instantly she opened her eyes and looked at him with shock.


    " I mean...to say¡­.we were talking tillte night " she replied.


    He smiled at her cute expression and pecked her forehead.


    " Get ready...fast¡­.do you forget today''s n! " He asked, caressing her cheeks.


    " Sorry ¡­ " she kissed his lips and jumped out of the bed with excitement.


    In no time, they had gotten ready for the day to spend a romantic Sunday together.


    Adrian hardly ever thought of spending it anywhere else other than home. Of course, if there would be something urgent, he would definitely have to go to the office.


    But for this Sunday that they had nned, didn''t even think twice before throwing aside his usual work. He even ordered others not to contact him for the entire day before he nned this event.


    After keeping his phone aside, he looked at his dear wife who kept rushing across the house to pack up some stuff. His expressions softened at this. He took a deep breath and said, "Are you ready?"


    Katherine paused from what she was doing and nced at her husband with an apologetic expression on her face. She packed up something in her bag and put it on her shoulders as she nodded her head. "Let''s go."


    Adrian silently looked at the back filled with many things on her shoulders. When he looked at it, he almost felt like they were going on a trip for two or three days. But reality was that, the trip was only for or Sunday and they were going to be back at night.


    He didn''t understand. What was the point of packing so many things?


    A sigh escaped his lips as he nced at her helplessly. "We are not going for a week, you know? Can you just throw your back aside? I want to spend some time with you, not your bag."


    Katherine blushed at that as her grip against her back tightened. Her eyes averted as she pursed her lips then she looked at him and said, "Then what are we supposed to do if we end up facing some problem during the journey?"


    Adrian gave her a t nce as he said, "It''s only going to be half an hour away. What are you troubling yourself for?"


    "Half an hour is still enough!" Katherine argued as if she were proud of herself. She raised her chin and said, "I have packed everything we might need in my bag. Let''s go now or else we''ll bete."


    Adrian sneakily walked over and grabbed the bag before opening it wide in front of his eyes. Then he nced at the things inside the bag with his own eyes.


    The first thing he picked up was a hair brush. He nced at it and turned toward his wife before asking, "Why do you need this?"


    Katherine blushed even more. She grabbed theb and said, "What if my hair gets all messed up?"


    Adrian''s eyes squinted at that before he let out a sigh and picked up another thing. A makeup kit. He nced at his wife with a deadpan expression on his face.


    At this, Katherine grabbed the makeup kit and lowered her head. "What if we encounter rain? My makeup will get all messed up. Where will I find the makeup and I want to do a little touch up?"


    The man rolled his eyes and kept it aside. Then he directly emptied all the contents of the purse by turning it around. What came out were small things like hair essories, perfume, nes, and another kind of jewelry that he had never seen before. He even saw a mirror, different shades of lipstick, and other things that he didn''t think were necessary.


    After that, came a series of handmade cookies, cakes, even choctes, and other kinds of food wrapped in foil. There were three water bottles on the table. He could also see sanitary cups, napkins, and other simr things thrown at one corner. Atst, he saw a small pouch of cards and money.


    He nced at everything before picking up the money bag and stuffing it into his pockets. Then he raised his head. "Let''s go. We''re ready."


    Katherine was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide herself in a hole. She nced back at her bag. After thinking about it, she grabbed certain things at the fastest speed possible and pulled the bag on her shoulders before walking away.


    When Adrian saw the familiar bag on his wife''s shoulders, he rolled his eyes. "Why do you need so many things? We have money, right? We can buy those things you want to bring."


    "I don''t want to waste money like that." Katherine was proud of herself while she walked toward their car with Adrian. "If I already have those things, why shouldn''t we bring them with us?"


    After a while of walking, when he finally reached the car, she still didn''t hear another word from Adrian.. Just as she turned around, she felt a finger flicking her forehead. She was surprised as she rubbed that ce and pouted while saying, "What the hell?!"

 Chapter 162 - Good Husband

    Adrian''s face was covered with a smile as he looked at her with a gentle expression on his face. His eyes shone with pleasure at the antiques of his wife. Then he parted his lips and said, "You''re adorable."


    Just as he said that Katherine''s face went red. Her face flushed as she lowered her head in an attempt to hide. The door opened as she walked toward it and bent. Just as she was going to step inside and sit on the passenger seat, she felt Adrian''s lips kissing her forehead.


    She was stunned as she looked at her husband with an adorable expression on her face.


    Adrian was having a hard time holding back. He pressed his impulse of jumping at her right here and smiled gently as he said, "Get inside. Otherwise, we will bete."


    Katherine said nothing and rubbed her forehead before she sat on her seat. Adrian bent as he tucked her inside the seatbelts then before going out, he kissed her lips. This kiss wasn''t filled with passion and love, but a lot of affection instead. Katherine''s heart was melted into butter as she returned the kiss. But they didn''t go on and on this time since they had to go somewhere else.


    Adrian backed away as he patted his wife''s hair with a gentle smile on his face.


    When Katherine saw that smile, her heartbeat sped up to a higher degree. She averted her eyes and pressed her lips in a thin line.


    After that, the two of them drove for half an hour. They listened to songs while driving. But when half an hour passed and they still hadn''t reached their destination, Katherine frowned and nced at her husband before joking. "You''re not taking me to kill in a forest, are you?"


    Adrian smiled and replied in the same teasing tone. "Baby, if I wanted to kill you, I would do it all night on the bed to the point of making you faint out of exhaustion."


    Katherine blushed at those words and said, "When are we going to reach there? You haven''t even told me where we are going."


    "Patience, baby." Adrian''s lips curved up as he turned the car in one of the streets in an intersection. They came to a ce surrounded by trees and small buildings. "We''re nearly there."


    Katherine pouted and crossed her arms across her chest. Before she could say anything, the car suddenly came to a stop. She nced outside only to see an unfamiliar ce.


    "The resort at the top hills of the city!" Katherine could hardly contain the excitement bubbling in her bones as she saw that sign. She hade here once with her friends and Sam, but since then, she hadn''t gotten a chance. But now when she saw that sign again, she felt both nostalgic and emotional. She wanted to cry at this time after seeing that sign in front of her eyes. Her lips pursed as she looked at her husband and said, "How did you know about this ce?"


    "Martin"


    Okay, she shouldn''t have asked about it.Her eyes squinted at his name all of a sudden. It would have been fine if she could bring her friend too to this ce, but she knew very well thatAdrian wants to spend time alone with her.


    Adrian could tell what his wife was thinking about. He stretched his hand and rubbed the back of Katherine''s neck as he said in a soft voice, "We''ll bring your friends the next time. For now, let us enjoy ourselves today."


    Katherine looked at his smiling face and couldn''t help but feel how lucky she had be to be able to meet this guy for the second time. She hadn''t thought that she would get to see him ever again after breaking apart so brutally back then. But now, they were both acting as if something had happened.


    She knew that her husband was doing everything in his heart to make their marriage work, especially for Sam. This feeling alone gave her warmth. She took a deep breath and smiled widely. "Let''s go!"


    While intecing their fingers, they walked inside the mountain view resorts.


    He took her to the way of the garden which was full of varieties of flowery nts. As the weather was cold, she moved closer to his body for warmth.


    " Still¡­.you can''t resist cold!!! Huh! " He asked, wrapping his hand around her shoulder.


    She meekly nodded her head and walked towards the edge of the cliff. There were many wooden bench chairs for the visitors who can sit and enjoy the view of the city.


    They took a faraway bench chair and sat intertwining their hands. She leaned on his shoulder and closed her eyes.


    " Do you know Sam also like this ce? But I could afford to bring it here as it was expensive ces to stay" She said, breaking the silence.


    " Next time, we wille with our family and friends¡­" Adrian said.


    ¡­


    They explored other ces around with lovey-dovey talks. Then they took pictures of them in all crazy poses. Finally, they had food in the ce and stayed for some time.


    Leaning on his shoulders, she lost in her thoughts¡­.


    " Buttercup¡­"


    He called patting her cheeks gently. She raised her head and looked at his face.


    " Where are you lost? " He questioned her.


    " I am trying to remember what happened all of sudden in the event. I never behaved like that. What if I had spoiled your reputation with my stupid behavior on that night!! " She said with guilt.


    " Forget about it. We are here to spend our time happily¡­" he tried to ignore that topic.


    " Whatever happened...I loved the new side of you...who dominated me in the bed¡­" he teased, pinching her nose.


    She smiled shyly and hid her face in his chest.


    " Love...let''s go to another ce ¡­" he stood up suddenly.


    " Where?? " She questioned.


    " To meet Ruby and Martin," he said.


    " Really!!!" Her face became bright and instantly jumped on him.


    " You are such a good husband ¡­" she kissed his cheeks.


    " Then you have to prove me, you are also a good wife tonight...in ¡­..bed," he said naughtily.

 Chapter 163 - Adrian Felt So Emotional

    " Anything for my hubby¡­" She raised her toes and pecked his lips, cing her hands on his neck.


    " Then it''s better to start now. I don''t want to waste a single second if we go early to your friend''s ce then we can return to our home early¡­" he smiled, looking into her eyes.


    She agreed to his words boldly but her heart was beating fast. Instantly she lowered her face while blushing, her cheeks turned red. Her body shivered slightly with the cold air.


    Adrian rubbed his both palms to generate heat and cupped her cheeks.


    " Buttercup... let''s go. I know that you can''t resist the cold" he held her hands and walked out of the garden.


    ¡­..


    He started the engine of the car and was driving the car. She sat silently. Still, the visions of their wild lovemaking made her feel nervous. From the corner of his eyes, he was observing his wife''s expressions.


    He understood that she was thinking about their wild makeover as her ears and cheeks turned red.


    " Wifey¡­.are you thinking about that night!! " he teased her.


    " No¡­" she lied and turned her face towards the outside of the window.


    He smiled and yed soft music while driving the car. The entire time, Katherine kept listening to the songs without looking at his face. She doesn''t want to be teased by her naughty husband. After a while of listening, she couldn''t help but doze off. Adrian sneaking nces at his sleeping wife while driving.


    When they finally reached, he couldn''t stop himself anymore and he reached for his wife''s face. His hands gently brushed against Katherine''s cheeks before he patted them.


    After taking a few deep breaths, she looked up at him thinking that her face had returned to normal. But to Adrian, her face looked so adorable that he couldn''t help himself and lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    The kiss went on for a while until Katherine kissed him deeply. When they broke away, they both realized that they were in such a position and blushed.


    "W-we should get out of the car..."He said.


    Katherine simply wanted to hide her blushing expression from her husband.


    Adrian chuckled at that and opened the door of the car to get down first. Suddenly she held his shirt and pulled him back.


    He looked at her with surprise.


    " You want one more kiss!!" He asked her with a smirk.


    She had no words to speak at the moment.


    Her face flushed at that. "You¡­.you¡­."


    " I am checking out whether you have lipstick on your face. I don''t want to embarrass us in front of them, " she reasoned.


    Adrianughed again and said in a gentle voice, "Let''s go. We''ll bete."


    Katherine didn''t dare to look at his face anymore. Just as she walked past her husband, Adrian grabbed her arms as he pulled her back toward him. Then he put his arm around her waist and whispered in her ears, "Buttercup, I''ll let youpensate at night."


    Katherine couldn''t handle such teasing anymore. She broke away quickly and ran towards the main entrance of Martin''s house. She rang the calling bell and waited for someone to open the door.


    " Why don''t you wait for me!! " Adrian asked her, walking after her.


    Slowly he snaked his hand at the back of her waist and pulled her closer to him. His touch was so arousing the desires in her body with his teasing and his touches.


    " Ad¡­ Please¡­.behave. We are at my friend''s ce " she reminded, controlling her feelings.


    " Buttercup...I didn''t do anything . I am just trying to keep you warm as you can''t resist the cold, " he replied innocently.


    She red at him and moved away from him. Just in time, Ruby opened the door. She screamed in excitement as it was a sudden surprise to her. She hugged Kathie tightly.


    " I am so happy¡­" she said like a small kid.


    With Ruby''s screaming, Martin came out of his room. He also smiled when he noticed the presence of Adrian and Kathie at their ce.


    " I am so happy to see you¡­" Martin said and weed them inside.


    " What about we have a fun night !! " Martin asked Adrian and Kathie.


    Instantly Adrian replied, " we will be leaving for our ce in one hour. Just we are here to see you .."


    " Okay then...have dinner with us and leave for your ce. Please.¡­." Ruby pleaded, showing puppy eyes.


    " Okay¡­." Adrian replied as his heart melted, looking at Ruby''s face.


    " You are so good¡­." Ruby thanked him.


    " It''s been a long time, why don''t we prepare dinner together ! " Ruby asked excitedly.


    "Sure¡­." She walked with Ruby to the kitchen. Before that she informed Martin to chat with Adrian so that he doesn''t get bored.


    Martin and Adrian were chatting about random things whereas Ruby and Kathie were preparing dinner in the kitchen.


    After a while, Martin got a notification on his phone. And it was from his editor. He needed to check it out and also didn''t want Adrian to get bored.


    " Adrian..e with me¡­" Martin asked him to follow Kathie''s old room where she used to stay with Ruby and Sam.


    ¡­..


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw the photo frame hanging on the wall which he bought for Sam when he had no idea that Sam was his son. He walked towards it and ced his palm on the photo. The photo is of Kathie who was holding a little Sam in her hands. He was almost five month old. He felt so emotional on seeing that photo as he missed all those moments of his childhood.


    " Do you want to see his pictures?" Martin asked him.


    " Sam''s photos are in the cupboard. You can see the photo album " Martin opened the door of the cupboard. He took out the small stic rectangr basket and ced it on the table.


    " You check it out¡­. Kathie wrote every small detail of the photos. I will be back in a few minutes as I have a small job, " Martin informed him and walked out of the room.


    On the top of the basket, Adrian saw the ck leather jacket of him which he gave to her on the first meeting of the rainy day. He smiled looking at it taking into his hands. He felt so happy that his wife kept it carefully on his jacket. Then he took the first album from the basket.


    He opened the album and read the words written on the first page of the album.


    " Sam, our symbol of LOVE¡­"


    He ran his fingers on those words and turned the page. His eyes filled with happy tears when he saw the picture of Kathie holding a just born baby. He touched it and stared at it for a while.


    Then he turned to another page, he saw Katherine having a baby bump. He guessed she might be in her eighth month to ninth month. But there was no smile on her face and dark circles under her eyes as she was hiding so much pain in my heart.


    Slowly he turned all the pages and saw all the photos of Sam, monthly wise. The next album was full of Sam ying with toys and ying with Ruby and Martin. She wrote in detail along with days.


    In every note, she mentioned how she missed him. It made him so emotional and unknowingly silent tears rolled down his eyes. Then he understood she too missed him all these years as he missed her.


    He wiped his tears and walked towards the cupboard. He opened it and saw the dresses she used to wear. The dresses were not of her standards. They were cheap. Then he saw small baby socks, clothes and other belonging of Sam. He never thought she would lead that life all these years. As per his knowledge, he knew she was from a good family. His mind was roaming with many questions which had no answers.


    ¡­..


    He closed the door of the cupboard and came back as he heard the footsteps of someoneing towards the room. He didn''t want to ask anything about this topic because he told her that he will wait till she tells him the truth.


    So he took the photo frame which was hanging on the wall. Meanwhile, Kathie came to call him for dinner.


    She saw the photo frame in his hands and said, " Dinner is ready"


    " We are taking this to our vi¡­" he said with a small smile.


    They had dinner with them while having a funny talk.


    " Thanks foring and also thanks for making Kathie happy, " Martin and Ruby said.


    " She made me happy bying into my life again"Adrian said, kissing her forehead in front of them.


    " Ad...stop it. . .they will tease me..ter¡­"she moved back,ring at him.


    " If they will tease you now,ter we will get our turn to tease them¡­" Adrian smirked, pulling her closer to him. Then looked at Ruby giving a teasing smile.


    " Okay...love birds...we don''t tease your beautiful wife¡­" Martin said.


    They bid bye and drove to their vi.

 Chapter 164 - Romantic Night1

    As soon as they reached their vi, Adrian drove it to the parking lot and turned off the engine. Then he sighed and looked toward the sleeping face of his wife. His expressions softened at that. He still felt lingering emotions from the day after watching those pics at Ruby''s ce. He remembered how beautiful Katherine looked with a big smile on her face as she held her little Sam in her arms for the first time. He had seen that pic with Kathy in her hospital gown.


    At this point, he couldn''t help but feel at a loss. He had missed out on so much, and if they hadn''t met again for the second time, he knew that he would have missed out on a lot more things. It was fortunate for him that Katherine decided toe back into his life. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have forgiven himself in any way.


    His hand raised and reached for her cheeks as he gently caressed her soft skin. Katherine moved in her sleep and adorably mumbled something. Finally, Adrian couldn''t take it anymore and bent toward her as he kissed her rosy and glistening lips. He thought that only by kissing once he would be satisfied, but the fire in his heart kept on increasing to the point that he couldn''t handle it anymore. He kissed her once for two seconds before parting. Then he kissed her again for four seconds as he parted. Then he looked down at her brows with a tinge of a frown as he lowered his head and kissed her again.


    This time, the kiss was so long that even Katherine woke up. She realized what was happening as she pushed her husband back with all her might. They were in the parking lot! Just what was Adrian thinking kissing her like this out in the open?!.


    But the kiss felt so passionate that Katherine was almost dizzy from theck of oxygen by the time they separated. Their lips were still a few centimeters away and still brushed against each other. Katherine''s heartbeat rose rapidly at that as her face flushed upon seeing her husband up so close.


    Adrian had been holding a lot of emotions in his heart. When he thought about how he had missed out on a lot of things, and how his wife decided toe back to him even after facing so many issues between them, the emotion of love and affection overflowed from his heart. He moved closer and pecked her lips as he whispered, "Buttercup, should we continue upstairs?"


    Katherine wasn''t in a situation to say even a single word. Her breathing had already been spiked as she looked at his face. She noticed affection shing in his eyes as he continued to look at her. She couldn''t help but feel warm in her heart. Her lips parted and closed, but she still couldn''t say a single word. She finally gulped and nodded while silently trying to calm her heart.


    But the more she tried to calm herself, the more her heartbeat increased rapidly.


    After getting his wife''s permission, Adrian didn''t wait any longer. He unlocked the seatbelt and kissed Katherine''s forehead. Then he said, "Just wait a minute, baby."


    Kathy looked at him innocently.


    Adrian ruffled her hair as the emotion of love shed in his eyes. "If you keep looking at me like this, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to get out of this car tonight."


    Katherine finally averted her eyes and looked down at herp.


    Adrian chuckled as he got out of the car and walked toward the passenger side. After that, he opened the door. But just as she was about to get out of the car, Adrian pulled her out of her seat by carrying her in both of his arms.


    She squealed as she grabbed his shirt tightly. She looked at him with a hint of surprise on her face. Then she hurriedly looked around her. Only when she found out that no one was watching her on the street did she let out the breath she was holding and red at her husband.


    "Just what do you think you are doing?!"


    Adrian chuckled and tucked her closer. Just as she thought he would reply with some words, he silently walked toward the house. Then they reached the front door as he stopped and looked down at his wife.


    An amusing smile formed on Katherine''s lips. "Now how will you open the door without putting it down?"


    "You do it." Adrian''s soft voice echoed in the background as his chest vibrated withughter.


    Katherine pouted, but she relented and pulled out the key to the lock. Just as they walked inside, she had expected Adrian to put her down immediately. But contrary to her expectations, he continued holding her like this until they reached upstairs in their bedroom.


    She squinted her eyes at him and said, "Just when are you going to put me down?"


    "Probably never." He was still holding her when they entered the bedroom. "I like it like this."


    "But¡­.." Katherine was about to open her mouth and say something when she noticed where Adrian was taking her. They were actually heading toward the bathroom! Her heartbeat immediately sped up. "Wait!"


    But Adrian had no intention of stopping today. As soon as he arrived beneath the showerhead, he put her down and looked at her with deep affection in his eyes. He put us palms on both the sides of her cheeks as he said in a soft voice, "Kathy, Do you know how much I love you?"


    Her heart jumped inside her chest as she stared at him. She felt an electric current rising on the ce where he touched her cheeks. She felt her heartbeat rising at an unnatural degree.


    Her mouth felt dry as she continued to stare at her husband''s face that looked so full of affection that she felt she was about to melt in a puddle.. She had no idea why this man was suddenly behaving like this, but she wasn''t one of those women who wouldin.

 Chapter 165 - Romantic Night2

    After that, Adrian brought her closer as he pulled her into a gentle kiss. Although the kiss started with immense gentleness and the emotion of love, it didn''t take time for it to be somethingpletely out of her expectations. The degree of passion increased rapidly as they continued to kiss standing in the middle of the bathroom.


    Adrian''s lips moved in sync with hers as they kissed each other again and again until she couldn''t breathe anymore. At this time, both of them were filled with affectionate emotions that they wanted to express. So the kiss because so much more of an expression of love than sex.


    By the time they separated, they were both breathing heavily. She stared at him as he stared back unblinkingly. The silence between them didn''t feel awkward. Instead, Adrian almost felt like he could hold in his emotions anymore. He looked at her and said in a soft voice, "Baby, I''llpensate today for all the bad things I did to you."


    Adrian moved closer and whispered, " you promised to be a good wife in bed today"


    She smiled and nodded her head coyly.


    Slowly he started unbuttoning his shirt and threw it on the floor. Her cheeks turned red when she saw her husband''s naked muscr chest.


    Before Katherine could even get a chance to be one stunned, stripped her T-shirt overhead in an instant. She was in aced pink bra. She crossed her arms covering her chest.


    " Don''t switch on to the shy mode!" Adrian said.


    Slowly all their clothes were stripped from their bodies. He stared at her beautiful body. He didn''t get time to admire all her beauty on the night she was drugged. This time he wanted not to miss the chance to capture her beauty with his eyes. She was so close to him but her eyes were on the floor. Her heart throbbed out of her chest with his proximity as this time she waspletely in her senses. She never imagined that the day woulde again in their lives.


    When she was feeling nervous,he turned on the shower by setting it at a warm temperature. While the water droplets were falling on their bodies, suddenly he twirled her and pulled her towards his chest. Their bare skin contacted each other. He brushed his fingers on her back which made her shiver. His lips curved to smile when she reacted to his touch. He leaned closer to her and kissed at the nape of her neck. She threw her head back on his shoulder with a low moan.


    Katherine didn''t hide anymore. This was her husband who wanted her. Why should she shy about and hide her full bloom?


    When Adrian saw her acting all bold despite having a trace of blush on her cheeks, the corners of his lips curved up. He put his hands on the two soft things in her chest and squeezed them with both hands. Then he pressed both of her nipples with his fingers.


    Katherine moaned as she closed her eyes. She arched her back and moved closer to him as if she were asking for more.


    Adrian also didn''t stop. He continued ying with the nipples until she could hardly breathe. Her legs became weaker and weaker as she finally leaned on his shoulders. She was breathing heavily as her eyes moistened. He kissed her earlobes and then on the crook of her neck. The traces of blush increased and she looked up at him.


    Slightly he turned her face by adjusting the angle of her face to his lips. He sucked her lips fervently. The way he was touching her and kissing her, wanted him more.


    Once he stopped kissing her, she asked him, "I want you. I¡­.I want you inside me."


    "Okay, baby," he said in a hoarse voice as he pushed her against the wall of the bathroom. Her chest pressed against the ss wall as Adrian put both of his hands on her chest. He cupped and squeezed them before thrusting inside her vagina directly.


    Katherine was already all wet, and when Adrian pushed his thing inside her, the amount of pleasure rose rapidly in her heart. She felt like she was seeing stars, and most importantly, she almost felt like she hadn''t loved him enough. She wanted more.


    She leaned back on him and moaned as she whispered. "More¡­." Her breath caressed his ears as it sent waves of warm emotions to his heart.


    Adrian couldn''t handle it anymore and kissed her forehead. "Anything you want, baby."


    ¡­..


    Both were panting heavily for the air after the wonderful climax. They both leaned on the ss wall for a while. Then he dragged her under a warm shower in the bathroom. He tookvender gel into his palms and gently rubbed it on her body. After enjoying the shower together, they dried their bodies and hair with towels. Once they wore the robe, he carried her in his arms and walked towards the bed.


    He ced her on the bed gently and hovered over her looking into her eyes with so much love.


    ¡­.


    She pulled him closer by cing her hands around her neck. She pressed her lips on his throat and ran her palm on his exposed muscr chest.


    " I think¡­.my wife be bolder these days" he teased.


    " Ad¡­.I really missed your touch all these years¡­." she said sincerely looking into his eyes.


    " I too...Buttercup¡­" he smiled at her.


    The next second, he opened her bathrobe. She closed her eyes, while he was kissing every inch of her body from her neck to her navel.Suddenly he stopped his work and caressed her lower abdomen.


    She closed her eyes and looked at him with confusion. He raised his head and kissed the thin line on her lower abdomen. Then she remembered the mark on her body because of C-section.


    " You are so strong¡­. " he mumbled, looking at her with wet eyes.


    She smiled at him and said, " I got the strength to live all these years because you gave me a beautiful treasure of our Love in my womb".


    " What if I married any other woman thinking you cheated me! " he questioned her.


    " Then I never try to disturb your life by revealing about Sam. I always want you to be happy wherever you are. That''s why I wanted to stay away from you. I don''t want to break your engagement with Emily " she replied genuinely.


    He was wondered hearing her reply, how can a person be selfless like her.


    " You didn''t think about our Sam''s future!! " he questioned.


    " I am so sorry. I understood my mistake after seeing how much happy he is with you " she said, feeling ashamed.


    " It''s okay. But don''t try to take any decision from now without considering my opinion " he said.


    She cupped her face and nodded her head epting his words.


    " That''s...like my good wife. Let''s continue....our romance all the night....." he smiled and removed his robe.

 Chapter 166 - Morning Romance

    Adrian woke up early the next day as he tucked his wife inside the nket. Her sleeping face looked so innocent that he couldn''t help but press gentle lips on her forehead.


    Last night went so eventful that they lost count of their orgasms and makeover!Katherine was very active on the bed with him. He thought that he would let the poor girl sleep as they both were tired. When they went to the bathroom as he thought of cleaning her, Kathy got aroused all over again. She couldn''t stop kissing him until he relented and went for another round.


    Only after receiving a cold stare from him that she calmed down and became obedient. Adrian chuckled when he thought ofst night''s scene. He sensed howfortably she expressed her feelings through her actions. Still, he could feel how her rosy lips ran and her delicate fingers ran on his body. He had evidence of giving her intense pleasure by her nails marks on his skin and bites on his neck.


    There was unknown happiness in his heart when he remembered her moans and how she chanted his name with her tongue.


    He ruffled her hair and smiled at her. Then he kissed her again as he said, "Kathie, wake up."


    Katherine mumbled in her sleep. She turned over, but she didn''t wake up.


    Adrian pressed his fingers on her lips that made them pout. Then he kissed them again and again until Katherine couldn''t take it anymore. She woke up groggily and said, "Let me sleep."


    "Get up. I''m your boss. I won''t ept you sleeping over in the morning." Adrian acted like a strict boss, but his eyes carried a hint of amusement as he watched her pouting again.


    "That''s not fair!" After she said this, she turned around and covered herself with the nket again. "Go away. I want to sleep."


    " Buttercup¡­" he wakes her again.


    " You are my boss in the office but the bed. Let me sleep some more time " she whined, still closing her eyes.


    He was stunned by her next action. She ced her head on his chest and hugged him tightly.He was aroused when her soft cheeks brushed on his bare chest.


    " Oh my God! This woman is unbelievable. Just her one touch is enough to make my member hard¡­" he thought.


    He looked at the clock hanging on the call. It is already 8 in the morning. They had to go to the office as he had to check the mails which he applied for the open tenders for new investors in his business.


    "C''mon. Get up! We''ll have a long day ahead today. I want to announce our rtionship in our office!"


    Katherine''s eyes opened wide at that. She looked at him and smiled. "What?!"


    Adrian rolled his eyes and flicked his finger at her forehead. "Get up."


    She rubbed her forehead and finally got off the bed. She forgot that she was naked in the bed. By the time the sheet dropped over her body, Adrian was staring at her exposed upper body.


    " I will get ready for work¡­" she said, ring at him. She took his T-shirt from the night table and wore it. Then she tied her hair to the bun and walked towards the bathroom.


    It took them a while before they could get up. When they finally did, they both ate their breakfast on the dining table prepared by the maid. Then they went toward the parking lot to start theirpany.


    As Adrian tucked his wife in the passenger seat, he smiled at her. "Are you nervous?"


    Katherine shook her head. " I am thinking of Mr. Green''s reaction. Already he was mad at our rtionship. He was trying to attack our business. I don''t want to be a reason for your problem "


    He cupped her face and said, " We already stayed away from each other for a few years. I want to reconcile our rtionship. Most importantly, I want everyone in thepany to respect you equally to me"


    " Let''s go to the office!" He added while pecking her lips.


    They reached their office half an hourter as they got to their respective positions. They were both too excited to announce their rtionship to the world. Both of them decided to announce it after half an hour. But contrary to their expectations, when they reached and started working, realization dawned on them.


    They were certainly here for the meeting. This meeting was necessary for the growth of Adrian''s business. She knew that very well. But what about the announcement?! Weren''t they going to do this half an hourter?!


    At that time, Katherine was working in his cabin, and Adrian received a phone call. He attended the call as she heard" That an investor is ready to invest "


    She looked at him with a bright smile. Instantly he pulled her wrist and made her sit on hisp.


    " Thank you...We will be there in thirty minutes.. " he informed the person on the call and ended the call.


    " You are my lucky charm¡­" he kissed her cheeks, hugging her to his chest.


    "Ad...we are in the office¡­" She tried to move away.


    "Don''t spoil my mood by pushing me away¡­"he caged by wrapping her waist with one hand and seizing her lips.


    As she knew him very well, she gave in to his kiss in a few seconds. Once he was satisfied, he released her lips and kissed her forehead.


    " We have to start now for the meeting. We are gettingte " He informed her.


    " Who is the one holding me in his arms!! " she red at him.


    " So...you are mocking your boss! Huh!!! " he questioned her.


    " Not only I canmock my boss, even I can pinch him..." She pinched on his arms whileughing.


    " Ahhh...you devil..." He hissed as her attack was so sudden.


    Hi readers...


    Hope you are enjoying the book so far and not getting bored.Interesting things are yet toe.


    Please write your views on the story for a better oue for the nexting chapters.

 Chapter 167 - At Maple Collaborations

    " Wait ¡­.and watch...What I will do to you tonight!!" He threatened.


    " Still...there is so much time for me to know. First let''s go to meet the investor" she stood up from hisp.


    " For now, you can escape from my cage but not at night ¡­." He teased, whileing out of their cabin.


    Both of them were unaware that someone was watching their single movement and giving information to their rivalry.


    ¡­..


    In thirty minutes, they reached thepany, Maple Coborations. They walked towards the help desk and talked about the purpose of the visit. The youngdy at the desk informed over the jbtercon to the president''s suite about Adrian''s visit.


    Now that Adrian was going to have a meeting with the president instead of the Financial and Marketing Head. As Katherine had a habit of exploring her surroundings. She saw who is the president of thispany through the ss name board at the side of the wall. She couldn''t help but feel gloomy that they came to meet Steven.


    It was all Steven''s n! Why did the man have to disturb their time together?!


    Just in time, Adrian mobile rang in his pocket breaking the chain of thoughts.


    " Sure...we will being in a short while" he ended the call and looked at his wife''s face.


    Adrianughed at that kind of tone and said in a teasing way, "What made you all gloomy, dear?"


    "Nothing!" After saying that, she followed him silently as she doesn''t want to make him sad.


    ***


    " Nice to meet you, Mr. Wilson " Ruby greeted in a professional way as soon as they entered the cabin.


    Adrian was startled and also surprised to know that Steven is the one who is interested in his work.


    " Nice to meet you again, Mr. Brown " Adrian said, brushing away his thoughts.


    ¡­..


    After having pleasantries, they walked towards the conference hall. They were already a few heads present over there.The presentation given by Adrian''spany went on for an hour before the slide show stopped. It was all about the economical and substantial benefits of the car that Adrian would develop. The presentation even covered the aspects rted to how the investors would benefit from this project.


    This presentation was so high ss that all the people who came with Steven couldn''t help but look at Adrian in a new light for thinking of something at this. They didn''t know that this man was far beyond their reach at such a young age!


    After the presentation, Adrian looked at Steven to see if he had any rification about their work.


    He stared at a few people in front of him and said in a professional tone, "As you can see, the economic growth we can have with this kind of project is far beyond what we can even expect. We have all seen the predictions that our employees did in this project. They predicted the first five years of the time when the project will beunched. You can see how much benefit we are going to have if we can do this together.


    "Secondly, we are going to have a 50 50 partnership. It simply means that with me, you''ll achieve great heights by delivering these cars to the world. We will also be able to save the environment at the same time.


    "So what do you think? I''ll appreciate your thoughts on this, Steven."


    Steven nodded and got up from the seat. Without saying a single word, he said, "I agree. We''ll do this."


    As soon as he spoke, Adrian''s shoulders rxed instantly. He smiled professionally and shook his hands with Steven. Steven also looked professional. They both signed the contract right there as if they were extremely eager.


    " The meeting has concluded. All the employeesand other heads may leave" Mr. Brown announced.


    Ruby was so happy with the agreement and smiled at Kathie. Instead her facial expression was nk.


    Slowly Ruby walked and patted her shoulders. She already knew her dislike towards Steven but she never epted that she could tolerate his presence.


    " Kathie...what is wrong with you ! It''s a good benefit for Mr. Wilson''spany. But there is no happiness on your face!! " Ruby enquired.


    " It''s because of me¡­" Steven replied because there were only four of them in the conference hall.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth and say something, she saw a face she never thought she would meet today.


    " Mr. Wilson, can I speak with your wife personally, if you don''t mind? " Steven asked in a serious tone.


    Adrian looked at Kathie to know whether she was ready to talk with him as he knew that his wife doesn''t like him.Kathie blinked her eyes to give her approval.


    "Hope...you clear all your mind after talking with him " he whispered in her ears and left the conference hall.Then Ruby followed Adrian but before closing the door she looked at Steven with tension. Steven gave an assuring smile at her as he noticed how restless she is.


    Ruby and Adrian left them alone so that they could clear their misunderstandings.


    Katherine''s expressions changed after looking at the man standing in front of her.


    " What do you want to talk about with me!! " She questioned him, seriously.


    " Why do you give me a chance to prove myself !! I really love Ruby...try to understand... " he said in a pleading way.


    " A true love !!! " Sheughed sarcastically.


    " Kathie...I am serious¡­." Steven said.


    " Cheating is in your blood. Ruby doesn''t know your family history but I knew aboutit very well. I am telling you for thest time to stay away from my Ruby. She is not as strong as me. I don''t want to get hurt by your fake love" she said angrily.


    " Kathie¡­. I am here in this city for you andMartin. But when I meet Ruby , I really don''t know you are rted to her. I truly have feelings for her and want to marry her. And she also loves me as I love her, " he exined.


    " Now I understand your n. You are using Ruby as a pawn in your love game..Isn''t it!! " She yelled at him.

 Chapter 168 - Insulting Steven

    " Now I understand your n. You are using Ruby as a pawn in your love game.Isn''t it!! " Katherine yelled at him.


    " Kathie¡­ Trust me...I really love Ruby. I truly want to marry her " he said sincerely.


    " I am not a fool to believe your words. In the past, your father cheated on one woman after impregnating her. Like father, like son. I don''t want the same thing to happen with Ruby, " she said venomously.


    " If she knows your true identity then she will never even see your face " she smirked.


    Suddenly his body froze with her words. He doesn''t want to lose Ruby in his life.


    " Please¡­.Kathie...don''t say that. I can''t think of my future without her, " he almost begged her.


    " As Adrian loves you, I too love her¡­" he said.


    " Shut your mouth¡­" she screamed.


    She pped his face, fuming in anger.


    " Don''t ever dare topare your love with my Adrian. He never slept with any woman except me in his life. So stopparing yourself with my Ad, " she shouted.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Ruby entered the conference room and were shocked.


    Ruby quickly ran towards them and stood between them.


    " Kathie...it''s too much. How can you insult him in hispany like that? I know that you don''t like Steven. But this is too much. I respect you but at the same time, I love him so much. I can''t see you insulting him like that, " she cried.


    " He was the one who helped you to stop drinking the spiked drink in the event. If he was not there at the time, you might be humiliated in front of everyone, " she added.


    " Oh...so...he trapped you by acting as if he saved me! I doubt he is the one who spiked my drink¡­" Kathie said, looking at Steven, fuming in anger. She was so hurt that it was the first time Ruby opposed her.


    Ruby opened her mouth to exin but Steven held Ruby''s hand and stopped talking further.


    " Ruby¡­ enough¡­ " he interrupted.


    Silent tears were running down her cheeks. She lowered her head and stood as Ruby''s heart was heavy to talk against Kathie whom she respects the most.


    Kathie was bewildered to know that Ruby was already in love with Steven. When she was gawking at Steven, Adrian intervened.


    " I am sorry ...on behalf of my wife, Mr. Brown, " Adrian said and dragged Kathie out of the conference hall. Adrian was so upset with Kathie''s behavior. He expected her anger but not this much hatred towards Steven.


    They didn''t talk with each other until they reached the parking lot of Steven''spany.


    " Kathie¡­.What is wrong with you!! " He questioned as soon as getting in the car. He doesn''t want someone to hear their conservation.


    " He is a yboy. He doesn''t love her but lusts over her. I did wrong by giving one p. I would have killed him with my bare hands, " she replied.


    " How dare he! Topare his lust with your love!! Your love is pure like holy water and his ..." She shouted, keeping a straight face.


    " What! You pped him!! " he was bbergasted.


    He was in confusion, how to react after hearing her words. He was very delighted to know that she has so much trust in his love and feels like her pride but didn''t like her extreme dislike for Steven.


    " Yes. I pped him, " she replied in a serious tone after a few seconds.


    " I think it''s better if you think about him again. I know you love Ruby so much.Maybe he used to be a yboy but I saw the sincerity in his eyes for Ruby. More importantly, Ruby too loves him " he advised.


    She red at him and exined her first meeting with Steven.


    " You trust me, right! " He asked her, cupping her face.


    She nodded looking at his face. He smiled and kissed her forehead.


    " Then try to give a chance to prove his love for Ruby. As you said if he is not serious about Ruby. I will handle him, " he said.


    " What if he hurts Ruby!! " She asked him.


    " We are there for her¡­" Adrian said.


    " Okay then. I will think about it¡­" she replied, looking at herp.


    ¡­.


    After Adrian took Katherine along with him. There were no words exchanged between Steven and Ruby. She was crying continuously.


    Steven walked towards her and raised her head cupping her face. Instantly she hugged him tightly as her life depended on him.


    " I am so sorry. It all happened because of me. I don''t know why Kathie dislikes you!! " she sobbed.


    He caressed her back with his palms gently to calm her. Slowly her cry turned to hups.


    " Ruby¡­."


    " Ruby¡­"


    He called by her name but she remained silent holding him tight.


    " Honey... I don''t want your legs to strain by standing for a long time by hugging me " he whispered in her ears to change her mood.


    She moved away and raised her head.


    He smiled at her and continued, " I will be d if you hug me in another position. Let''s go to my cabin"


    They went into his cabin and made a call to the help desk person to not connect any calls to his cabin till the evening.


    " But we have an important meeting this afternoon, " Ruby said.


    " You are more important to me.We can postpone it for tomorrow¡­" he said and pulled her on hisp.


    " Steven...please...leave¡­ What if someone finds us in this position? I don''t want to embarrass myself in front of the other employees of thepany " she informed and instantly stood up from his chair.


    " Being a secretary, everyone should take appointments from you to meet me. And without your permission, no one can meet me. And your point is also valid. So I have a great idea¡­" he smirked.


    The next second, he stood up from his chair and lifted her. He ced her on his shoulder like a sack bag. He ignored them even though she was punching with her fist on his back to keep him down. Taking long strides, he walked towards his private room attached to his cabin.

 Chapter 169 - Steven Sweet Punishment**

    Steven ¡­


    Steven¡­


    " Keep me down. What happened to you so suddenly! Are you still angry with Kathie''s words!! " She was continuously asking him questions.


    He smiled hearing her words and ced her on the small bed in his room. She opened her mouth wide when she noticed where she was.


    " You have a hidden room in your cabin! " she asked him aftering out of shock.


    He chuckled at the innocent question andid beside her on the bed.


    " Yes¡­.I always have a private room in my cabin" he replied with a smile.


    " But I didn''t notice it till now even though Ipleted working with you for five months. And also you too didn''t tell me about it " she pouted.


    " I am sorry for not telling you. You are always work-minded when you are at the office. You never give me a chance even to romance with you at the office. So I didn''t get a chance to tell you about it, " he exined.


    " You are giving me a sry for my work. So I want to put my full potential in my work, " she informed.


    " Okay. I am impressed with your talent. For now, take some rest as your mind is so stressed " he said and pulled her on his chest.


    " You are not angry at me!! " she enquired looking at his face.


    " Why should I! " he questioned back.


    " Because.Kathie insulted you¡­." She said in a lower voice.


    " Our first meeting was not good. Maybe it was the reason for her behavior. We have so much to convince for our marriage " he said, caressing her cheeks.


    " You are the best¡­" she said with a radiating smile. She pressed her lips. He sucked his lower lip by kissing him.


    Slowly the kiss turned to a passionate one. Their hands started undressing each other''s dresses without breaking the kiss.


    " Honey...if you don''t stop me now then I will lose control. And I think you don''t want to be like this in the office, " he reminded her before continuing their work.


    cing her palms on his light beard, she smiled. She said in a low voice, " I want to break my rules for you today. I want topensate my gloomy boyfriend who was hurt"


    He was amused to see many changes in her behavior after confessing their love for each other.He leaned closer to her and kissed her neck. She moaned, closing her eyes while pulling him closer to her body.


    Suddenly he lifted her upper body in the air with the support of one of his hands. She opened her eyes and looked into his eyes skeptically.


    " Honey...We can only enjoy making love when we both are in a birth suit " he whispered in her ears and then the next second, he unsped her bra, snaking his hands at her back.


    " I wish you would break your rule every day before going back home.." He teased, hovering over her.


    " You be so shameless¡­" she punched yfully on his bare chest.


    Heughed and said, " I will show you...how shameless I am "


    He pulled out the small drawer of the bedside cab. He smiled at her and tore the foil of the condom.


    " You store them in the office too! " she questioned with shock.


    " Honey...wherever you are, I have to store them. We can predict what will happen next" he said while cing it on the hard member.


    " I don''t want to get another p from your friend, Kathie. If you get pregnant before marriage, I doubt she would kill me¡­" he added.


    Sheughed the way he was mentioning Kathie like a scared tiger.


    " You are enjoying my state! Wait...I will teach you the lesson¡­" he pulled her legs onto both sides of his shoulders all of a sudden while kneeling between her thighs.


    Her eyes popped out with his sudden gesture and looked at his face. He smiled at her devilishly and leaned over her body.


    He kissed her neck while kneading her milky round balls. Slowly tasting her milky balls, he reached her sensitive spot between her thighs.


    He slowly moved his hand over there then his digits were inserted one by one. His finger curled up inside giving her pleasure.


    Still keeping his fingers inside her, he took her hardened rosy buds inside his mouth. He licked back and forth teasing her. She moaned his name, closing her eyes.


    He growled looking at her sexy body and also hearing her husky voice.


    He stopped tasting her milky balls and whispered in her ears, " Open your eyes and watch me, how I love your body "


    She opened her eyes and looked at him when he was moving between her legs. Before he pressed his lips on her entrance, he had a glimpse of a naughty smile on his lips. He looked at her eyes. He held her thighs with his both hands and nibbled at the spot. Her body shuddered with his assault and whimpered in pleasure.


    " More to bear my sweet punishment forughing on your boyfriend''s condition" he stated and teased with his tongue by licking andpping while tasting her juices.


    " Stev¡­." She moaned.


    " I cannot take it anymore...please¡­" she cried in pleasure.


    " Please! What! Honey! What you want! " he teased her.


    " I want you.." She asked, breathing heavily.


    He crawled up on her body and kissed her lips. Then he positioned himself between her legs and brushed his hard member at her entrance. Slowly he moved inside her wet and warm entrance and felt her wall against his member. He felt so good inside her.Without blinking his eyes, he watched her reacting when he was thrusting in and out.


    She rolled her eyes back, feeling never-ending ecstasy because of him. She wrapped her legs around his waist and deepened the kiss.


    He thrust deeper and moved faster and faster till their bodies reached the peak of pleasure. Her eyes let out tears with extreme pleasure hit her body.


    " Ahhh¡­" he groaned with the final thrust.


    " Are you alright! " he asked her anxiously as soon as he saw wetness in her eyes.


    " Yes...Stev¡­I am fine.." She cupped his face and kissed his sweaty forehead.


    " Then be ready for the next round " he smirked, making her shocked.


    " No...no¡­ I can''t..." she retorted.


    " Just two more times, honey, please...." he whispered and kissed her earlobes.

 Chapter 170 - Mens Possession

    Adrian drove the car to the fantasy restaurant to have lunch with his beautiful wife as she was looking upset. He wanted to change her mind.


    After having their lunch and spending some time, Adrian suggested Kathie make a call to Ruby as she was looking gloomy when they left the Company.


    She thought for a while then agreed with Adrian''s advice as she also noticed her hurtful face whening out of the conference hall.


    She dialed Ruby''s number from her mobile. Her mobile was ringing but Ruby didn''t attend the call.


    " I think...she was angry at me¡­" Kathie said to Adrian, looking sad.


    "Maybe she would be busy in the meeting or something else, " Adrian replied.


    " What if that person hurt Ruby as I pped him!! " Katherine doubted.


    He chuckled at her words and said, " If he wants to hurt then he would have canceled our agreement instantly as you pped him. But he was quiet all the time because he really wanted to prove his love " Adrian said.


    " So¡­.you trust his love for Ruby!! " Katherine asked him.


    " I saw his love in his eyes for Ruby on our wedding day. But you are so stubborn to ept it, " he said, holding her hands.


    She sighed and lowered her head.


    " If his love is true for Ruby. And Ruby too loves him. It would be difficult to handle the situation¡­ " she thought in her mind.


    She was not a person to separate two loving souls from each other because she knew the pain as she experienced it.


    ¡­.


    " Let''s go¡­." Adrian stood up from the chair after paying the bill.


    They walked out of the restaurant and got in the car. She was so worried about Ruby as she was not attending the call.


    ¡­..


    Maple Coborations¡­


    In Steven''s Private room¡­


    Ruby''s mobile was ringing for the second time. She wanted to attend the call but Steven caged her on the bed and let her get down. He was so busy tasting her milky balls.


    " Stev...let me attend the call " she pleaded.


    " Stev. ...please.. "


    He raised his hand and looked at her face.


    "Only one min¡­" he said and got her mobile from the floor which was in her skirt''s pocket.


    He saw Katherine''s name on the disy screen and gave it to Ruby. He kept in the speaker mode. He wanted to know what she wanted to say. Heid on the bed and ced his face in the crook of the neck.


    Kathie: Hi...Ruby¡­


    Ruby: Hi¡­( in shivering voice as he was nibbling at her sensitive spot)


    Kathie: Are you angry at me? Why didn''t you attend my call for the first time?


    Ruby : No...I was with Steven¡­.I mean with Mr. Brown.


    Kathie: Is he hurting you as I talk to him rudely?


    Steven chuckled in his heart at her words and was waiting for Ruby''s reply.


    Ruby: No.. . He didn''t hurt me. Actually, we were in a meeting so I could not attend your call. Don''t be upset. I am fine.


    Kathie: Okay. Take care of yourself. If he tries to trouble you because of me, then resign the job from hispany.


    Ruby: Okay. I will think about it.


    Kathie: Bye. Call me tonight.


    Ruby ended the call and turned her head to see Steven''s face. He was looking at her with a serious expression.


    " So .. you want to resign from this job if your friend advises you!! " he questioned.


    " She was telling me to resign if you trouble me.But I know clearly that you never trouble me. So I agreed... " Ruby replied.


    " Oh. You are bing so smart by using your mouth. " He said and sealed her lips.


    After a while, he hovered over her and entered inside her in one thrust without her notice. She felt pain and pleasure at the same time.


    He cupped her face and said, looking into her eyes " I will never let you leave me in any condition because I love you "


    " I love you too¡­.Steve¡­" she replied while tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes.


    He thrust faster showing his love and his obsession for her. He increased his pace, holding her waist tightly. She felt so different but her body liked it even though it was rough. He didn''t care even if his nails dug into her pale skin. He was living her body like a wild beast. He behaved as if someone was going to take her away from him and it was thest time he was making love to her.


    He groaned while thrusting deeper and deeper.She felt a jolt of sparks in her whole body when she was near her orgasm.His hair was drenched in sweat.


    " Ahhh¡­" he groaned, shutting his eyes, feeling the pleasure. He released his seeds in her womb.He copsed on her, putting all his weight.


    They both were breathing heavily. As he realized his weight was on her, heid on his back, beside her on the bed.


    ¡­.


    Instantly, he sat on the bed thinking about what he had done. He held his forehead with his hands worriedly. Ruby didn''t understand why he was behaving like that so suddenly.


    " Did I do anything wrong!! " She asked him.


    " Honey...I didn''t use a condom when we did it, " he was upset.


    " It''s okay. I will take a pill. Don''t worry¡­" she said in a calm tone.


    " I am so sorry. I don''t know what took over me when you said okay to Kathie''s suggestion.I lost my control. The thought you going away from me, made me feel crazy." he exined.


    " I love you so much. I promise that I don''t leave you¡­" she assured, hugging him from behind.


    He smiled and said, " let''s get dressed. We need to buy pills from the pharmacy"


    When she was dressing, he looked at his finger marks and nails on her delicate skin. He felt so ashamed to be rough with her body which is fragile like a flower.


    " I am so sorry...to be harsh with you, " he said.


    " I loved the way you made me feel¡­" she kissed his cheeks and waited till he got dressed. Before going out of his room, she thoroughly checked her attire so that there could be no suspicion about their rtionship in thepany.


    ¡­.


    At Adrian''spany:


    Adrian dropped Kathie at thepany and went out to the manufacturing unit in thepany as there was some defect in the working of the new designing car.


    She worked for some time then she sensed someone standing in the cabin.


    It was Duke. Her eyes squinted at him. Just why did the mane here without knocking on the door?!


    He always does this. She couldn''t help but feel ufortable and his sharp gaze. She red at him and said, "Boss is in the manufacturing unit. Go back."


    After saying that, she walked out of the cabin and turned toward the area filled with employees. At this time, she wanted to hand over the file to someone else to process it into the financial department.


    But who would have thought that Duke would follow behind her like this?! She could feel him on her back. His gaze made her feel so ufortable that she almost felt like he was stripping her naked with his stare.


    She finally couldn''t help it anymore and stopped in the middle of the room as she turned back. "What''s the matter with you?! Stop following me!"


    Everyone in the office knew about Duke''s behavior with the woman. If he likes the woman to the point of bing a stalker and following her all day and night like a creepy dude. So when they saw the two people they never thought of seeing at this date, the employees couldn''t help but feel excited. The girls were especially happy to see a new gossip happening right in front of their eyes.


    Duke smiled creepily and replied, "Baby, I''m just here to do my work. Don''t you know that my cabin is on the other side?"


    Veins popped up on Katherine''s forehead. "Then stop staring at me like this!"


    "Like what?" This dude even had the cheek to ask that question.


    Katherine never saw such a shameless person in her life! Just as she was about to reply with another remark, she heard a cold voice speaking. "Didn''t thedy ask you to leave?"


    It was Adrian.


    The entire office quieted down. They never thought they would ever see this scene. Some of the girls who loved gossip were excited, but the majority of people who stood near Adrian saw his dark expression and couldn''t help but shiver.


    They had never seen his face bing so dark that he was ready to murder someone.


    Just when they thought Duke wouldn''t do anything he opened his mouth and said, "What? Am I not allowed to pursue a singledy from the office? She is the colleague I like after all. Why is it bad if I keep pursuing her like this?"


    Adrian''s cold expression remained for a while as he stared at the man unblinkingly.

 Chapter 171 - Tatto Man

    Adrian''s cold expression remained for a while as he stared at the man unblinkingly.


    Katherine saw that the scene in front of her eyes was bing stranger. So she opened her mouth to pacify them. Just as she was about to say something, she heard her husband saying the words she had dreamt all night.


    "Who said she was single?"


    Murmurs spread across the ce. All the employees watched their boss saying those words with a cold expression on his face. They were already surprised to hear those words from their cold boss''s mouth.


    Duke walked towards him and stood opposite to him very closely. His lips curved up with a smirk and said, "It''s strange. What a surprise cold-hearted CEO like you would be obsessed with a sexy secretary! Can you tell everyone that she is your present mistress! "


    " No...you can''t¡­" he added.


    Adrian lost his control and punched Duke''s face when he addressed their rtionship in the wrong way.


    Everyone was shocked by his boss''s reaction.


    " How dare you call her as my mistress! " he roared like an angry bull and punched him continuously in the face.


    Katherine tried to stop him,pulling him back as everyone was watching.


    "Do you know who she is to me? What is my rtion with her? " He shouted, kicking his abdomen with his legs.


    " She is my wife, Katherine Wilson " He dered, fuming in anger.


    As the security guards got the news, they ran towards them.


    " Take him to the basement of this building. I will teach you a good lesson to trouble my wife " he ordered the security guard.


    " I am sorry, Mr. Wilson. Please forgive me " he begged him, holding his feet.


    He lowered his eyes and stared at him. Then he again kicked his abdomen and asked to lock him in the darkroom of the basement.


    Everyone who was watching Adrian was shaking in fear including Katherine.She had seen him so mad.


    The security guards dragged him from the ce holding his shoulder arms. Meanwhile, he made a call to someone and asked toe to thepany.


    " Let''s go to my cabin, " he said and pulled her closer to him, whereas all the employees looked at them with their mouths agape. Keeping his hands around her waist, he took her to his cabin.


    He sat on his chair seriously and then leaned back on his chair, closing his eyes. She walked towards him hesitantly and ced her palm on his shoulder.


    " Ad! Are you okay!! " she asked in a low voice.


    All of a sudden, he pulled her on hisp and hugged her tightly. She was shocked by his gesture but remained silent as she knew he was upset. She stroked his hair gently to make him calm with her touch.


    " Shall I bring coffee for you? " she asked him, after a while.


    " No. Stay with me " he tightened his grip around her waist.


    " Ad¡­ What are you going to do with Duke! Why do you ask him to keep him in the basement? " she asked him with a worried expression.


    " I have to think about it after I confirm one thing. Let hime first " he replied in a serious expression.


    She moved her face a few meters away from his face and looked at him with confusion.


    " Tell me...what is going on in your mind? " he questioned.


    " Shall you bring coffee for me? " he asked, taking his hands around her waist.


    She nodded her head as she understood that he was not ready to open up his thoughts with her. Slowly she walked to the cafeteria to get coffee for him.


    The employees were gawking at her with interest. She felt ufortable with their stares. She quickly finished her work at the cafeteria and walked out of that ce.


    When she ced her hand on the door of his cabin to open, suddenly she sensed someone at her back.


    She turned her head back and was shocked to see them at thepany.


    " What are you both doing here? " she questioned them.


    " Your husband made a call to us. So we are here, Mrs. Wilson, " Steven replied.


    " Okay. Come inside¡­" She turned the doorknob and opened the door.


    " Thanks foring¡­." Adrian said, as soon as he noticed Ruby and Steven next to Kathie.


    " Why did you ask me toe here, that too so suddenly? Are you are not interested in today''s deal? " Steven asked him.


    " Please have your seats. It''s not like that, what you are thinking.I made a call so that you could meet someone in the basement, " Adrian said.


    " Sure¡­Sure¡­"


    " But before that, I badly needed some coffee," Steven said and took a cup of coffee from her hand which she brought for Adrian.


    " Mr. Brown, I brought it for my husband," Kathie said in an angry tone.


    " I see¡­" he replied, sipping the coffee whereas Ruby was watching him with amusement.


    " Why do you call this annoying man to ourpany!"Kathie yelled at her husband.


    "Why have you always made her angry with your stupid talk?" Ruby whispered in Steven''s ears.


    " Mr. Brown...have your coffee first. Then we will go to the basement " Adrian interrupted their conversation.


    " Kathie...please don''t ask me anything now. I have to discuss something important with Mr.Brown.You and Ruby stay in my cabin. We will be back, " Adrian instructed in a bossy tone.


    Ruby and Kathie exchanged their looks as they didn''t understand what was the matter. Meanwhile, Steven finished having his coffee.


    " Mr. Wilson, what is the matter? " Steven asked.


    " Let''s go ...it''s about the video which you showed in the restaurant" he informed and stood up from the chair.


    Steven understood what Adrian was talking about. Immediately, both of them walked out of the cabin with a serious expression. On the other side, Ruby and Kathie looked at each other''s faces nkly.


    ¡­..


    In the basement of Adrian''s office.


    " Now...tell me, what is the matter? " Steven asked anxiously.


    "I saw the same tattoo, just I want to see the same video who showed me on that day" Adrian informed.


    Steven halted in the ce and looked at him for a while with shock. He took out his mobile and yed the video againof Adrian.


    " It''s the same tattoo¡­" he eximed.


    " Let''s go¡­." Adrain took long strides andwent to the room in the basement. He noticed Duke was lying with bleeding lips and injuries on his shoulders.


    He quickly ran towards Duke and made him stand fisting his cor in anger. He punched on his face and yelled, " why do you drug my wife ? "


    Duke shivered in his spine with Adrian''s outburst. Adrian punched him in the face repeatedly.


    " Who was the woman with you? Who was behind this n? Tell me!! " Steven started shooting questions to Duke.


    " What are you talking about!! I don''t know what you are saying !! " He lied but was scared like hell looking at the two angry men.


    " Really!!! " Steven asked, examining his face.


    Then he yed video on his mobile and kept it before Duke''s face. He looked at with horrified expression and his legs started shaking.


    " Tell me...if you think your life is precious to you " Steven threatened him.


    " I really don''t know what you are asking me!! " He lied again.


    " Lock him in the room and make him starve for one week.Let him die in this dark room" Steven advised Adrian.


    He snatched Duke''s mobile from his pocket. Then they both walked out of the room, locking in the dark room.


    " Let him stay here till he agrees to tell us the truth, " Steven said and unlocked his mobile to get the evidence of his crime.


    " I think if he finds out the recent call history and message history in his mobile " Adrian suggested.


    " Good idea¡­" Steven replied.


    " I have a friend from the police department. If we ask him for help, he will help us" Steven said and immediately made a call to his friend and exined the matter.


    After discussing the matter over the call, Steven''s friend agreed to help them.


    " I think it''s better to wait till we get theplete information then only we can decide what to do, " Steven suggested.


    " Thanks for helping me¡­" Adrian said.


    " And once again sorry for Kathie''s behavior. She was always sweet but I don''t why she is rude with you " he added.


    " There is a proverb, first impression is the best impression. I flirted with her in the first meeting. So it was my punishment" Steven replied.


    Then he continued, " I think I have to do hard work to prove my love . Without your wife''s approval , Ruby will not marry me. They have very good bonding "


    Finally, they went to Adrian''s cabin. Their thought Ruby and Kathie would be sitting silently in the cabin. But on the contrary , they were doing online shopping when they stepped inside the cabin.


    " Women are really crazy...we can''t predict their behavior, " Adrian said.


    " Yes, you are right¡­" Stevenughed.. Bothdies red at them.

 Chapter 172 - Fun Back Fired

    " Yes, you are right¡­women are unpredictable" Stevenughed. Bothdies red at them.


    " What do you mean by it!! Ruby questioned.


    " I mean to say that you both were arguing about me in the morning. But now you were talking as if nothing happened between you both" Steven replied.


    " Why doesn''t she talk to me, When I agreed to her words!! " She replied, looking at Katherine.


    " What you agreed !! " Steven asked her nervously.


    " That...I will listen to her words. And try to stay away from you as much as possible, " she answered.


    Steven''s face turned pale with her reply and looked at Katherine.


    " Kathie ¡­ What is she talking about!!I told you to stay away from this matter, Aren''t I!! " Adrian questioned her.


    Meanwhile, Ruby wasughing crazily looking at Steven''s face and Adrian''s words.


    " I was just kidding. Actually, Kathie told me nothing about him. Instead, she said she will be happy if I get true love in my life " Rubyughed again.


    " Mr. Wilson, I will leave now. I don''t want to handle this woman in this state" Steven turned away and started walking away from them.


    " I think ...he is upset with me. Bye " she informed them and followed him, taking long strides.


    " Stev...wait. I aming¡­ " She was following him. He didn''t utter a single word with her and walked towards the car.


    She held his wrist when he ced his hand on the car''s door. Steven took off her hand and turned towards her looking at her angrily.


    " I controlled myself when Katherine insulted my love but¡­.you¡­"


    " You are also making fun of my love for you. It''s too much, Ruby. I am looking like a fool to you!!" he said.


    " Just I was kidding you. I want to see your reaction. What if I agree with her words? " she replied to him.


    " Hope you got my reaction. Then let me go from here before I lose my control " he said in a serious tone.


    " I am so sorry ¡­I won''t repeat it," she held both ears with her hands showing puppy eyes.


    Instantly, his heart melted with her cute gesture. He opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat silently.


    " Stev¡­" she called him, opening the door of the passenger seat.


    He looked at her and raised his eyebrows.


    " Don''t you ask me toe with you!! Will you leave me alone!! " She asked him.


    He tightened his grip on the steering and said, " What will you do if I leave you here! Huh!! If I don''t ask you toe with me!! "


    Her face became gloomy and her eyes filled with tears. Instantly she closed the door and walked away from his car without looking back. She thought that he would call her back but instead of it, he waited for a while sitting in the car for her return.


    For a few minutes he waited for her but she didn''t return. He got out of the car and ran for her at the exit of thepany. He saw her taking a cab on the opposite side of thepany. He saw her wiping the tears while sitting inside the cab. He felt so bad to make her cry.


    Immediately, he followed the cab


    to apologize to her.


    ...


    As soon as Ruby ran after Steven, Katherine stood up from the chair to follow them as she was so anxious about them.


    But Adrian held her wrist and stopped her.


    " Better we don''t interfere between them. They will solve their problem among themselves" Adrian reasoned.


    " But¡­"


    Adrian cut off her words and pulled her to his chest. He advised her to notice the love between Ruby and Steven.


    " Hope you remember our older days...you used to make fun of me.¡­" He whispered in her ears.


    She smiled and nodded her head.


    " Why do you call Steven and Ruby in the first ce! Why do you prison Duke in the basement! What is going on! " She asked him suddenly.


    " I suspect he is the one who drugged you on the night of the event " he replied with a serious expression.


    She looked at him with bewilderment.


    " Don''t get panicked. No one can harm you when I am with you. If they are thought to harm, first they have to cross me to reach you, " he said, patting her cheeks.


    She smiled weakly and said, " I know your love for me "


    " But. ." she stopped in the middle as she didn''t want him to think that she was opposing his action.


    " But¡­.what! " Adrian asked.


    " I think ¡­.it''s too much to punish a person locked in a room without food and water, that too when he is the suspect," she said hesitantly.


    He looked for a while and sensed how kind his wife was. But he doesn''t want to take any risk when a person tries to create a distance between him and his wife.


    " I am not sane to forgive those who try to humiliate my wife in front of everyone. When ites to my family. I don''t hesitate to kill them " he replied firmly.


    Before she opened her mouth to speak He continued," I don''t change my mind on a few matters. So please stay away from them "


    She quietly nodded her head, lowering her eyes.


    " Buttercup. ¡­." He ruffled her hair gently.


    " I know your heart is so kind but sometimes we have to be harsh with a few people to handle them " he exined.


    " I can understand what you want to say. But I don''t want you to face any trouble because of me. I can''t bear even anything that happens because of me, " she said, hugging him.


    " You think silly sometimes¡­" he kissed her forehead.


    " Let''s go home. Today we had a long day " he said and both stepped out of the cabin.


    ....


    At Ruby''s House


    By the time Ruby reached her house, Steven was standing, leaning on his car.


    " Honey. ¡­ "


    Ruby ignored him and walked towards the main door of the house. He too stood beside her and held her wrist to not press the calling bell.


    " I am so tired. Let me go inside¡­" she said without looking at his face.


    " Ruby...I know you will be tired and want to take a warm bath as soon as you get inside the house as we did so much hard work this afternoon, '''' he said shamelessly.


    She red at him and moved away from him.


    " Baby¡­. Talk with me. Please, " he pleaded.


    Meanwhile, Martin opened the door as he was supposed to go out on his work.


    " What a surprise! " Martin asked, looking at Steven.


    " How are you! " He greeted Steven.


    " Fine. I am just here to drop Ruby at home " he lied to Martin.


    " Okay. I am going out on my work. Meet youter," Martin said to him.


    " Ruby¡­ I think it''s good to invite your boss and thank him with your handmade coffee " he advised her and walked out leaving them alone.


    They remained quiet till Martin walked away from them.


    " Honey ¡­ don''t you invite me inside! " He asked.


    " What if I say, I don''t invite you !! Huh!" She questioned him back while entering the house.


    Before she closed the door, he stepped inside and pressed her back against the cold wall.


    He leaned closer to her face with a few inches gap between as if trying to speak her lips brushing to his lips.


    " Is my honey angry at me! " he asked in a low voice.


    But contrary to his thoughts, she hugged him tightly and started crying.


    ¡­.


    Adrian''s ce:


    Adrian drove the car to the new vi.


    After getting fresh, they had dinner prepared by the maid. Then they went to their bedroom.


    " Ad¡­"


    She called him, cing her head on his chest, whereas he was reading some article in the magazine.


    " Hmmm¡­"


    " I want to talk with little Sam. It had been nearly 15 days since they went to your home town. Please ask Aunt Maria toe back " she pleaded to him.


    He closed the magazine and looked at her, who was drawing patterns with her finger on his nightshirt. He raised her face with his finger ced under her chin and looked into her eyes.


    " Please...Ad. ." She almost begged.


    " Why so sudden! " He questioned.


    " Because¡­"


    " After three days, it''s his birthday. I want him to be with us¡­" she reasoned.


    " Our Sam''s birthday!! " He eximed with surprise.


    " Hmmm¡­."


    " Then we will celebrate grandly with all my friends. I want my son to remember his birthday forever," he informed her with a bright smile.


    She angled her face and pecked his lips. Then she told him, " Before that, inform your mom to start from there. I miss him a lot "


    " I will call my mom tomorrow and ask her toe here, " he answered.


    " Firstly we have to n how to celebrate his birthday. " He said, pulling her closer.


    " Yeah ..it''s correct.. We have to n how to celebrate " she agreed.

 Chapter 173 - Who Is The Person Behind Drugging Kathie?

    " To get good ideas and ns, we must have a peaceful mind. Isn''t it! " He questioned him.


    " Yeah .. definitely," she said, cing her hands around his neck.


    " For that, we have to do very important work. So that we would get peace of mind, " he rubbed his thumb on her earlobes.


    " What is it !! " She asked him.


    He whispered in her ears " I will get peace of mind when I worship your beauty the whole night" and he pulled the strings of her frock on both of her shoulders.


    She blinked her eyes looking at her loving handsome.


    " How lucky she is to get a genuine person like him who was waiting for her," she thought in her mind.


    She smiled and leaned closer to his lips. She ran her finger on the side of his face and said, " Still I wonder, how could you love a person like me who hurt all these years "


    He tugged the strands of her hair behind her ears and said, " Because...I love you "


    " What if we don''t meet again in our life! " she questioned him curiously.


    " I might have married Emily for my mom.No one could take your ce in my heart. She could remain like my friend for my whole life, " he answered sincerely.


    Then he continued, " Till I am alive my soul and my body will be loyal to you "


    She had happy tears in her eyes with his sincere confession and said, " I am so lucky to have you as my husband,"


    When she was hugging him, he said to her all of sudden, " Hope you started taking contraceptive pills!! "


    " Yes. As you want to n kids after one year " she replied as her cheek turned red.


    " Good¡­" he smiled and started doing the art of making love.


    ¡­..


    It''s almost dawn, but he was not letting her sleep. She wondered about his stamina as she was so tired.


    " Ad...Please. I am so tired.I can''t take the next round" she stopped him.


    He looked at her face and said, " I think I should monitor your diet from now on. I don''t want you to be tired so soon because I want you to allow me to love you every night"


    " What! Every night !! " she eximed.


    " Yes...Buttercup...I have topensate for thest six years of my craving for you"


    " Are you taking sweet revenge on me!! " she questioned, cing her chin on his chest.


    " Whatever you think because I don''t change my mind. Get used to this daily routine" he replied, stroking her nose with his finger.


    " Then how do I take care of our family if I don''t get proper rest at night! " she pouted, looking at him so that he could think of some mercy on her.


    He chuckled at him and said, " I am not a cruel monster but your loving husband. I love you so much, my darling"


    " I arranged maids for every work in this vi. And my mom will take care of Our Sam. Just you need to take care of me" he informed.


    " If you want to take some rest, you can sleep in our private room in my cabin. But I think you will get the habit of our daily routine in a few days, " he exined.


    She huffed as she understood that there is no way to escape from his sweet revenge.


    " Ad..let me sleep for now. I am so tired and my body is also aching badly" she said in a weak tone.


    He kissed at the top of her head and covered their bodies properly with the quilt as the weather was so cold.


    " Good night, Love " he stroked her cheeks with his thumb. He closed his eyes and pulled closer to them.


    ¡­.


    The next morning, they woke upter than usual. They quickly got ready and had their breakfast then left for thepany.


    By the time they reached thepany and walked towards their cabin.One of the security guards was waiting for Adrian. Katherine stopped and looked at the employee''s face.


    " Good morning, Sir" he greeted.


    " What is the matter!! " Adrian asked in the bossy tone.


    " Sir¡­ .it''s about the person, you locked in the basement," he said in a shivering voice.


    " Is he dead! " he questioned carelessly.


    " No...sir " he answered and looked down.


    " Then¡­" He yelled.


    " He has been crying for water sincest night, " he answered.


    " What can I do about it!! "He asked him in a serious tone.


    " I am scared what if he is dead! So I thought to inform you " he replied to Adrian.


    " I don''t care for the person who is not loyal to thepany. Especially those who try to harm my beloved ones. I don''t care even he die " he said and walked inside his cabin.


    She gave an assuring smile to the security guard. " Ad¡­" calling his name, she followed him inside.


    " I can understand what you are going through in my mind but it''s not the right way to handle the situation," she said, hugging him from behind.


    " Just think with humanity. Please provide water and minimum food for him to survive. I want you to be the reason for his death " she tried to convince him.


    " More if he is dead then we can''t get the truth who is behind the n " she reasoned.


    He took off her hands on his chest and turned towards her.


    " So...you want me to give you some food and water," he asked her with a serious face.


    " Yes. I didn''t mean to release him " she replied, sensing his anger.


    " Okay. If it''s your suggestion " Finally he agreed to her words.


    Then he instructed the security to provide some food and water for him only once a day.


    As soon as the security guard left the cabin, she hugged him and said, " That''s like my Adrian "


    He smiled and caressed her back.


    ¡­..


    At Maple Coborations


    Steven reached hispany early. He could not sleep peacefully all night after he understood how much Ruby was attached to him, how sensitive she was. He understood clearly why Katherine warned him to stay away from Ruby.


    All night, he tossed and turned on the bed thinking what happened at her ce.


    " I thought of you leaving me is so scary. If it happens then I can''t live without you" she cried on his chest.


    " Honey¡­.I am so sorry. I can''t see you in tears " he kissed her forehead. Her nose turned red due to crying.


    He felt restless reminding her of every single word. He dated many women in the past, everyone was interested in his status and wealth. But she is the one person who loves him truly and also gave him virginity believing in his love. she would react when she came to know about his real identity. He doesn''t want to lose her in his life.


    Just in time, Ruby walked inside the cabin.


    " Good morning¡­" She greeted him with a bright smile.


    But he was lost in his thoughts. Even he didn''t notice her presence in the cabin. He locked his cabin and tiptoed to his chair.


    " May I know what my boss is thinking? " she shouted in his ears.


    With her voice, he came back from his thoughts and pulled her onto hisp. He kissed her cheeks and said, " Good morning "


    " May I ask one question? " She asked him.


    " Yes, my love. Ask " he wrapped her waist.


    " Why did Adrian call us yesterday! Why did you both look tense? " She questioned.


    He exined everything to her without hiding anything.


    " Is that person mobile with you? " She enquired.


    " Yes, " he replied.


    " Give it to me once," she demanded.


    He looked at her and sensed she was serious. Then he immediately handed the mobile to her. She unlocked his mobile and started checking his call list and messages on his mobile.


    " What are you doing!! " Steven asked anxiously.


    "I am checking the call history on the particr date when Kathie was drugged. I think we may get the right information " she informed then she checked his chatting history on his mobile.


    On the other side, Steven was observing her interestingly.


    " Steve¡­" she called his name and showed the call history where he made a call to one particr person many times. And also she showed the chatting history with the same number.


    " You are genius" he appraised her.


    " Only onepliment, no kiss " she pouted her lips.


    He smiled and gave her a passionate kiss on her lips. Then he immediately called the person who agreed to help him in this matter.


    " I will trace out the details of the person in one hour. Don''t worry " the person assured Steven and ended the call.


    Ruby and Steven were eagerly waiting for his call while working in their office. Exactly after one hour, he got a call from that person.


    " Do you track the details of the person? " Steven asked curiously.


    " The person''s name is EMILY GREEN " he informed him and ended the call.


    " Emily Green is her ex-fiance of Adrian!! Isn''t it? " Steven asked Ruby to confirm his doubt.

 Chapter 174 - What Happened To Emily ?

    " Emily Green means the ex-fiance of Adrian!! Isn''t it? " Steven asked Ruby to confirm his doubt.


    " Yes...Why are you asking me? " Ruby asked him.


    " As per record,Duke was contacting Emily Green frequently through his call. But I am not sure about it " Steven exined.


    " It is not true, She was the happy one for Adrian and Katherine''s reunion. Maybe there was some mistake " she said.


    " Sometimes what we see and we believe is not always true.Let''s see what else we will get to know¡­." He informed, cupping her face.


    " Do you mean, she might be behind it!! " she asked.


    " I didn''t mean it. But we can trust everyone blindly, " he answered.


    Then he continued, " You are so naive and innocent. You don''t understand how cunning the people around us are ". Then he kissed her temple.


    " Will you tell this information to Adrian? " she asked doubtfully.


    He nodded his head and made a call to Adrian. First, he was hesitant to tell the information to him as far as he knew she was his friend. He thought he wouldn''t believe the information.


    " What!Is that information true? " Adrian asked him as he couldn''t digest the news.


    " ording to the source, we came to know that the number belongs to Emily Green. But I have to investigate further, " Steven replied.


    " Okay, thank you " Adrian ended the call.


    ¡­..


    Adrian''spany


    After he got the information from Steven, Adrian walked into the attached small room in his cabin.


    He saw Katherine sleeping like an innocent child. He knew she was so tiredst night so he suggested having a nap before lunch as she had no work to do.


    He sat beside her and was thinking about Steven''s information.


    Looking at her face, he caressed her hair. As soon as she sensed his touch, she held his wrist tightly and mumbled in sleep " Your presence makes me feel so safe"


    He smiled at her words and leaned closer to her face. He kissed her soft cheeks. She opened her eyes and smiled at him. Then she ced her head on hisp and asked, " Why didn''t you wake me up! "


    " I know you were tired, so I don''t want to disturb you," he said, caressing her back.


    " You are such a good husband, " she pinched his cheek yfully.


    He smiled at her and asked her, " What about me in the bed! " with a glint of a mischievous smile.


    " shameless and naughty " she replied spontaneously.


    " Thanks for thepliments, Mrs. Wilson," he said.


    She sat on the bed and adjusted her dress. She leaned her head on his shoulder and asked, " Do you call Aunt Maria!! "


    " Hmmm...They wille after two days, that means before one day of his birthday, " he said.


    Slightly she turned her head and kissed on his jaws and said, " Thank you so much "


    " Shall we go shopping for Sam''s birthday? " she asked him.


    " Okay¡­" he said with a bright smile.


    " We also have to invite our friends to the party," she said.


    " Sure, my dear Buttercup. Whatever you say " he agreed.


    " We have little time to arrange a party. I think it''s better if I stay at our home and take care of arrangements " she said.


    " Still we have three more days, my dear. I will arrange an event nner to organize the party. No need to get tensed " he exined.


    " No...no...It''s the first time he is celebrating with his father. I want to look after the arrangements. Please...please¡­" she pleaded.


    " I will personally call our friends to invite them to the party, " she added.


    " Yes, mydy, " he said and noticed the glowing face of his wife.


    First, she made a call to Martin and informed them about Sam''s birthday party. Martin felt so happy as he sensed the happiness in her voice.


    " I don''t need an invitation, my princess. Sam is so precious to me " he informed and ended the call.


    " You can continue making calls after having our lunch " he informed her and stood up from the bed.


    " Wait¡­" she stopped by holding his wrist.


    " After one call¡­" she added.


    " Whom are you calling now? " He asked.


    While making a call from her mobile, she informed, " Miss. Green "


    Instantly, he snatched the mobile from her hand and ended the call, and shouted, " No need to invite her"


    Katherine was startled by his behavior and stood up on the bed.


    " I know you are upset with his father''s words. But there is no mistake of hers. Don''t forget she is your friend" she said, holding his arms.


    " Kathie...when you don''t know the truth. Better if you stay quiet " he said in a serious tone.


    " What happened to you? Why are you talking like that? " She asked, making him sit on the couch.


    " Nothing¡­" he turned his head away.


    " Okay then...I will invite her to the party if you don''t want to talk with her, " she said stubbornly.


    " You will invite her even if she was the one who nned to drug you !! " He questioned her.


    " What are you talking about !! Why does she n to drug me!! When we knew she was the one who helped us in getting married, " She questioned.


    " I don''t know the reason. But as for now, we got the information that Duke was in touch with the person named Emily Green, " he informed.


    " Listen to me¡­" she cupped his face, sitting on hisp.


    " If Emily doesn''t like me, then she would never help us.I knew her for four years. She has a beautiful soul. More importantly, she was the reason for our Sam''s birth and survival. Trust your friendship with her, " she exined.


    " In any rtionship,munication is the most important matter, '''' she added.


    He looked at his wife admiringly and felt proud of her, how thoughtful she is.


    " By the way, how do you know about this information! " She inquired.


    " Steven, " he replied.


    " If he wants to help in this matter, ask him to get proper information," she said in a serious tone.


    The next minute, she made a call to Emily. But she didn''t attend her call then she dialed the number of her secretary Ste who was also her friend.


    After a long ring, Ste attended to the call of Kathie.


    Ste: Hi


    Kathie: Hi, How are you?


    Ste: What''s the matter? After a long time !!


    Kathie: I want to talk with Miss. Green.


    Ste:Nowadays, she is not talking to anyone. She was staying alone in the new house. She was talking to me when she had any important work in business. I saw Miss. Green in that condition from the day I join my job.


    Kathie: Where are you now!


    Ste: I am staying in the same house. But she was staying alone in the room.


    Kathie: Inform Miss. Green that I want to talk with her.


    Ste: Call me after ten minutes, I will convey the message.


    Then Ste ended the call.


    " What happened, why is your face gloomy!! " Adrian asked after the call was disconnected.


    " Something is wrong, Ad," Kathie said in a dull voice.


    " What happened! " Adrian asked anxiously.


    " Emily was staying in Boston for two weeks. And her PA informed her she was not going to thepany, " Kathie said.


    " I am worried about her, " she added.


    " No need to worry about her. She will be fine, " he said, giving a side hug.


    " Let''s go to lunch. I am so hungry " he said to divert her mind as he knew very well how sensitive she was.


    They walked to the cafeteria and ordered lunch for both of them. All the employees were watching the couple interestingly.


    Ignoring the employees'' gossip, they finished their food and stood up to leave.


    But Adrian held Katherine''s hand and made a sound by tapping the spoon on the ss to get the attention of all the employees.


    All the employees were looking at the couple and were waiting to know what Adrain wanted to announce.


    " Dear employees¡­.


    I am here to announce some good news to all. This month, you are going to get double of your pay on the asion on the birthday of my only son, Sampson Wilson "


    " I request your blessings for my son, " he added.


    He pulled closer, cing his hand on his waist. She smiled looking at his face on seeing his love for their son.


    All the employees apuded with bright smiles on their faces. By holding her hand, they walked to their cabin.


    " Hope our son will get the blessings of all our employees," she said and hugged him.


    " Yes¡­.my love " he kissed on the top of her head.


    Just in time, Kathie''s mobile rang. She saw the name and attended the call. It was from Ste.


    " Do you inform her about my call to Miss? Emily? " She asked eagerly to Ste.


    "I went to her room and saw she was in deep sleep. So I don''t want to disturb her. " Ste said.


    Then she continued, " From a few, she was sleeping most of the time. I don''t know what is her problem"


    " Is her health okay! " She questioned.

 Chapter 175 - Birthday Shopping

    " Is her health okay! " Katherine questioned Ste, feeling so anxious.


    " She is looking good but most of the time she was staying alone in her bedroom. She always looked upset " Ste said.


    "Okay then please give her a message that I made a call to invite her to my son''s birthday party after two days " she conveyed the message to her and ended the call.


    " Ad...Her secretary informed me that she was sick and not even going to the office for work. I think something is wrong " Katherine informed Adrian.


    " Ohhh...let her take some rest then " Adrian replied.


    " Ad¡­.she is your friend. Please don''t talk as if she is nothing to you " she screamed.


    " She would not be my friend until I caught the culprit who drugged you. Presently she is my suspect" he said in a serious tone.


    " I don''t spare anyone, you tried to harm my beloved ones," he said determinedly.


    " But¡­"


    He cut off her words and pressed his fingers on her lips. He moved closer and said, " Don''t make me upset by talking against me"


    She half-heartedly agreed to his words by nodding her head.


    " Let''s finish our work fast and then we can go shopping " he informed her to change the topic.


    " Yeah¡­" she smiled.


    ....


    By the evening, they wind up the work. They nned to go shopping directly from their office.


    All the employees were looking at them admiring how the pair was looking lovely. Some of the employees were in amusement that Katherine had a son as she still looks like a fresh college girl.


    When they reached their car, he opened the front door so that she would sit inside. Then he too sat in the driver''s seat. He ignited the engine of the car and drove to the popr Kids mall in the city.


    It took them nearly two hours to select dresses for little Sam because Adrian bought almost all new models of dresses for Sam even though Katherine tried to oppose him. Along with Sam''s dress, she selected the dresses for a baby girl.


    " Baby girl dresses!! " He asked.


    " For Thomas'' daughter," she replied.


    " Good idea¡­" he said.


    He was so excited to buy the clothes and other essories as if it was his birthday and acted as a small kid.


    She thought her son was better than his husband.Finally, she understood she could stop him, she remained silent.


    " Buttercup...don''t you like my selection! Shall we go to another mall! " He asked when he was paying the bill.


    She waspletely taken back by his statement and looked at him with surprise.


    " No need to buy any more¡­. These dresses are more than enough. I think you are going to spoil him with your love " she red.


    " I wish to spoil you with my love¡­" he whispered so that no one could hear their conversation.


    She quietly pinched his arms without anyone''s notice and gave a sharp gaze.


    " You...spicy woman ¡­.let us reach home then I will show you what I can do with you " he mumbled, snaking his hand at her back.


    " I am not scared of your threats. Let''s go¡­" she said and took the shopping bags from the counter then dragged him outside.


    Then they drove to another mall which was exclusive for women.


    " Why do you bring me here! " She questioned.


    " I want to buy dresses for my queen and my mom " he replied with a smile and get down from the car.


    " But you bought many dresses for me in our marriage recently. So I think it''s not required " she protested.


    " If you don''t get down, I will carry you in arms. Then don''t me me for my actions " he said.


    She silently followed him as she knew how stubborn he is. She reminded how he apanied her into the trail room. Her face turned red due to blushing.


    " Why are you smiling so suddenly! " He inquired.


    " Nothing " She lied, looking down.


    " Didn''t you remember our deed in the trail room before our marriage!! " He whispered in her ears.


    Her eyes popped out thinking how he could guess what is going on in her mind. She stopped in her tracks and looked at him without blinking her eyes.


    He smirked looking at her expression.


    " Let''s go inside¡­" he entangled her arms and walked inside the mall.


    As soon as they stepped inside, they were weed by a woman of middle age.


    " Hi...She is my wife, Katherine" he introduced the woman standing in front of him.


    " She is my friend''s sister, Sherlin " he introduced to Kathie.


    " Wow ...it''s pleasure to meet you. I was always curious to see the person who stole Adrian''s heart. It''s not wondering why he fell in love with you "


    " You are so beautiful¡­" she said, hugging Kathie.


    " Thanks for thepliment but I am so beautiful as you. I am a normal woman just like you " she said.


    Sherlin smiled at her and escorted them to designer collections.


    " Sherlin...First show us the dresses to Aunt Maria ...please¡­" she asked politely.


    " Okay¡­"


    Then they went to the seventh floor where there was exclusive party wear dresses for elder woman.


    They bought two dresses for Adrian''s mother and then went to the designer wear for the young and middle-aged woman. He selected a Gold Lame Gown! It was full-length diva gown looks. The textile has silver threads on a goldme background, in an all-over, slightly art nouveau design.It is strapless with a long train that wraps around the neck and hangs down the back. The skirt is split up the front under the fold of the drape. It is from the top of the center back metal zipper, to the end of the fishtail that trains behind the dress. There is a merry widow bra sewn in that has hook & eye closures up the back and boning.


    " It would be like a feast to my eyes if you wear it because the dress has all the wonderful detailed draping across the bust and sarong skirt of this magnificent piece " he whispered in her ears.


    She shyly smiled and lowered her eyes.


    " I think it''s better if she has a trail of this dress so that we can alter if she requires " he informed Sherlin as many naughty thoughts were going in his mind.


    " Yeah...you are right. My sales girl will help her " Sherlin replied.


    " It''s okay. I will help my wife. I too want to see whether it is suited to her or not " Adrian said shamelessly.


    " Your wish. That is the private trial room for VIPs. You can use it " she said to him and escorted the couple to the trail room.


    After that showing the room, she left the couple alone in the trail room.


    " You are bing more pervert passing every day" she whisper yelled at him. Then she went into the small cabin in the trail room and changed to a new dress that her husband selected for her. After a while, he called him as she could not zip her dress which was at back. His eyes glowed brightly when he saw her in that golden dress.


    " Ad...please zip my dress at back. But don''t be embarrassed with your actions " she said and turned her back towards him.


    He chuckled and pulled inside the small cabin then closed the door ignoring her words. He moved closer to her and whispered in his ears, " I already told you earlier that I have many fantasies about you. This is one of my fantasies to make love with you in a trial room "


    " Oh!! No! " She eximed and pushed him away cing her palms on his chest. She felt so nervous what if someone finds them a makeover in the trail room.


    " Baby...it''s your duty to fulfill your husband''s fantasy, isn''t it!! " He said.


    " Ad...the next time, I wille with shopping either with your mom or Ruby," she said in a serious tone.


    " We will think about itter. But for now, think about your husband''s fantasy¡­" he whispered.


    Instead of zipping her dress, he removed the dress through her shoulders.


    " Baby...don''t worry. I will be quick this time. But don''t moan loudly so that you would not be embarrassed after we go outside " he said in a low tone.


    Before she protested, he lifted her cing his hands on her hips, and pressed her to the mirror behind her. He kissed her jaws and slightly pushed her panties. He rubbed his fingers on her folds.She encircled her legs around his waist to bnce herself and ced her hands around his neck. The next second, he thrust inside in one go.


    Once he adjusted his length inside her, he moved deeper and faster. She bit her lips to control her moans as she was in the sea of pleasure. As he promised to her, he climaxed quickly.Once he finished the makeover, he made her stand on the floor.


    " That was mind-blowing¡­" he said, nting a passionate kiss.


    She was panting heavily. Once she came to senses, she pushed him away from the cabin and wore the dress. Her heart was beating fast thinking about how to answer Sherlin if she asks them why they werete.


    She ignored him and walked out hurriedly as she was so nervous. He paid the bill and ran after her as he could read her mind like an open book.


    " Buttercup...stop " he called her.


    " Let''s go to Thomas''s home, we are gettingte," she said in a serious tone.

 Chapter 176 - Romance In Car

    " Let''s go to Thomas''s home, we are gettingte," she said in a serious tone. He kept the shopping bags in the back seats.


    " Baby. ...are you angry at me? " he asked as soon as he sat in the driving seat.


    " Do you have any difference if I am angry or not!! You will do whatever you like. I have never seen such a stubborn person like you, " she yelled at him.


    " Baby¡­ I know you are so shy and conservative but these kinds of memories will remain in my heart" he supported his action.


    " Do you know who I am embarrassed about? What if anyone finds out our deed in the mall? she questioned angrily.


    " Do you think I am brainless!I already visited the mall with my mom many times. After I confirmed it is safe to fulfil my fantasy with you, I brought you here to shopping " he said proudly.


    " You shameless man!! " She screamed.


    "I hope you like the position we made love in the cabin. I want to try once again after reaching home. This time I don''t want to make it quick " he winked his eyes.


    She turned her head to the window and was watching the outside. Still, he could sense petty anger in her eyes.


    Suddenly, an idea popped up in his mind, he yed a song in the car while ncing at her from the corner of his eyes.


    Song Lyrics¡­.


    Don''t gaze at me with those angry eyes...


    Don''t yell at me looking all cute¡­.


    Don''t go away from me in silence¡­.


    I can hear your mischief y out¡­.


    I''ll not go to a bar like a Broken lover...


    I''ll impress you no matter how big my fault is...


    I''ll not end up a poet like Juliet''s Romeo...


    I''ll chase after you for eternity¡­.


    ¡­..


    While holding the steering with one hand, he pulled her closer to him, snaking on her waist with another hand.


    " Don''t touch me¡­." She moved away from him.


    " It''s impossible, my wifey. How could a husband stay away from his wife, especially when his wife is the sexiest person? " he said, blowing a kiss to her.


    His words and his gestures were slowly melting her heart just like butter. But she remained silent, enjoying his words and gestures while hiding the happiness in her heart.


    Once they reached Thomas''s house, he stopped the engine but did not unlock the car to get down.


    All of a sudden, he adjusted her seat t to change her sitting position. She was stunned by his action and shouted, " Ad!!! What are you doing? "


    " I have another fantasy. ...love " he smirked while adjusting his seat position.


    " Fantasy!! "


    She gulped her throat and looked skeptical at him.


    " Yes...Darling. I want to make love to you in the car. It is one of my fantasies " he slightly leaned over her.


    " Oh my god!! I stuck with him. How can I stop him now! " she thought, looking at him.


    He kissed her earlobes then her jaws and slowly moved his lips to her neck. She closed her eyes as his hot breath was creating a shiver in her body in the cold weather. He nibbled at the sensitive spot of her.


    " Ahhhh¡­" she moaned.


    " Your reaction to my touch is contrary to your words, isn''t it!! " he chuckled.


    She opened her eyes and pushed him away with her palms to make a decent gap between them.


    " You¡­." She red.


    Heughed looking at her face and pecked her forehead.


    " You look so cute when your nose turns red with anger " he whispered in her ears. She blushed with his words.


    " You look cuter when your face turns red like a blushing rose, " he added.


    " Stop your poetry and let''s go inside," she said, keeping her face with a serious expression.


    " Thanks for yourpliment," he said and then adjusted her seat position so that she could get down from the car.


    They walked together to their home and pressed the calling bell. Thomas opened the door and was surprised.


    " What a surprise!! " he weed them inside.


    " We are here to invite you and Jasmine for Sam''s birthday which will be on theing Saturday, " Adrian said.


    " Wow¡­"


    " It''s really good news and also time for big celebrations," Thomas said excitedly.


    Just in time, They heard a baby cry. Thomas immediately rushed to his bedroom to check on his little girl as Jasmine was sleeping. After a few minutes, he came back with her wrapping her in a towel. She was sleeping peacefully in Thomas''s arms.


    " She looks so adorable," Adrian said, looking at her.


    He tried to touch the baby but Kathie pped on his wrist and pulled his hand back.


    " What! Can''t I touch my friend''s daughter! Are you jealous as I appraised the little one!! " he teased.


    " Shut up¡­" she red.


    " We came from outside and you didn''t wash your hands. How could you think of touching the baby? What if she gets an infection! " She asked.


    Then he realized the meaning of his wife''s action.


    " Yeah¡­" he agreed.


    Thomas smiled on hearing their conversation and said, "I am d to see the old lovely couple back".


    " It''s all happened because of you," Adrian replied with a bright smile.


    " It''s not me. It''s your love made to meet again in your life. I wish you stay happy like this till eternity " he informed, hugging Adrian.


    After a while, Jasmine joined them. They ordered the food and had their dinner together having a friendly talk. After spending time with the baby, they went to their vi.


    As the weather was cold, she was shivering while sitting in the car, rubbing her palms. He noticed her wife''s condition and took off his zer and covered her with it.


    " Next time, keep oneforter or sweater as you can resist the cold, " he suggested to her.


    " Yeah¡­." She nodded her head and leaned her head on his shoulder to feel the warmth of the body.


    He smiled in his heart as he got the good opportunity to stay closer to his wife. He wished to have cold weather all year so that his wife would stick to him in this position.


    As it waste, she slept holding his arms by the time they reached their ce. Once he turned off the engine, he carefully made her lean on the seat and got down from the car. Without disturbing her sleep, he carried her in his arms to their bedroom. Heid her on the bed and covered her with theforter. Then he went to the closet to change his nightdress.


    ¡­.


    As she lost the warmth of his body, she opened her eyes. She found herself in their bedroom but Adrian was missing beside her. Her eyes were searching for him in the room. At the same time, he came out changing his dress.


    " Ad...how much time you will take to change the dress!! " She pouted her lips.


    " Why! Missing me already!! " He teased her.


    " What if I say, I am missing you terribly! " She said huskily.


    He gave a heart throbbing smile to her and joined her in the bed. Instantly she sticks to him like a Ko entangling her hands and her legs on his body. She just wanted to feel his body warmth as the weather outside was so cold.


    He took her hands into his hands and sensed how cold her hands were and how her body was shivering slightly. He rubbed her palms with his palms and pulled her closer to him.


    " Buttercup ...even your feet are cold, " he said.


    " Yeah .." she moved closer to him.


    " Wait for me¡­ I will be back after a while " he said and stood up from the bed.


    He turned on the room heater to increase the temperature in the room. Then he asked whether she wanted to have a hot drink to keep her body warm. She was not ready to have alcohol to keep warm. Then heid beside her on the bed cuddling her.


    He checked her body temperature once again.


    " I think it''s better to take alcohol to warm your body, " he suggested again.


    " When I have a natural warmer beside me, what is the need for alcohol! " She whispered and bit his earlobes. He understood the meaning of her words and pulled her body closer to him with a radiant smile on his lips.


    After a few seconds, he sensed that she was naked under theforter and was waiting for him to make a move.It was like a bold invitation from his wife.


    " If you are so eager to make love then why were you angry at me in the mall! " He asked, hovering over her.


    " For everything, there will be time and ce," she said, running her soft palms in his strong muscr chest. Slightly she raised her head and kissed his chest.


    " Ummmm¡­." He groaned when her lips brushed on his skin.


    " One single touch of yours makes my buddy Rock Hard," he said huskily and rubbed his lower between her legs.


    " Then what are you waiting for !! Huh!! Just shower your love on my body like always..." she said looking into his eyes.


    He removed his sweat pants and imed her lips by giving a passionate.. All night, they fucked like bunnies.

 Chapter 177 - Welcoming Little Sam

    The next day, they both were busy with the office work as well as with the party arrangements.


    In the evening, she took leave from Adrian as she wanted to wee their son by decorating his new room.Adrian already arranged two new cars, one for Katherine and another car at his Vi as he was a thoughtful and caring person about his family.


    She took leave from Adrian and drove the car to their Vi. She was so excited to see her son after a long time. It was the first time she was away from Sam. She could stay away from her son as Adrian was with her all the time. And also she trusts her mother-inw, Maria, about the care of her son.


    It took nearly two hours for her to decorate his room with white and blue balloons. She also arranged all his favorite toys in his room. She also prepared his favorite food for dinner.


    After she arranged everything, she was tired and her body was drenched with sweat. She checked the time and instructed the driver to pick up Maria and little Sam from the airport.


    She wanted to wee his son with a fresh face. Finally, she checked all the arrangements made for her son. Then she went to their bedroom to take a bath. She ced the dress on the bed and went to the bathroom. She heard a car honk. She was curious to see Sam and hug him. Shepleted the bath and hurriedly came out wrapping a towel around her body.


    " Wow¡­.I am impressed "


    "I wished every evening if you would wee me in our bedroom like this. All my tiresome would vanish in one second " Adrain said, walking inside their bedroom.


    She turned and looked at her husband who was in his work suit. He stepped closer and hugged her tightly. He inhaled her fresh body fragrance and nibbled her earlobes then he kissed at the crook of her neck.


    " Ad¡­" she moaned, gripping his shirt.


    " Yes...love" he called her seductively.


    " Ad¡­.Please...not now. I will bete if we start doing it " She pushed him away from her.


    " Oh..e on¡­.love...Just one quickie...please. You know about me, right. I can''t control myself when I see in this attire" he pleaded and pulled her to his chest.


    " Ad¡­ let me...get ready...our Sam will being after so many days. I want to meet him as soon as hees here " she reasoned.


    " Still you have forty-five minutes to wee our son and my mom. Meanwhile, we can go one round¡­" he said shamelessly.


    She thought for a while and understood that it was hard to get out of her husband''s grip. And she also knew about his sex drive with her and it is difficult to stop him at this position.


    " Okay. ¡­ We can go for one quick round before Sames home. But you have to promise me that you have to give me what I ask you now " she said to Adrian as she wanted to sleep with Sam tonight.


    " Okay. I will give a word to you" he agreed.


    The next moment, he pulled the towel on her body and exposed her naked body to his eyes. It was a delicious feast for him.He quickly took off his suit and carried her to the bed. Like a hungry beast, he took all her energy by making her whimper in pleasure.


    She always wonders about his husband''s Stamina in sex. Her body always enjoys the art of his lovemaking. Before she came out of her thoughts, he took her to the bathroom, carrying her in his arms.


    They took a quick shower and came out of the room wearing the bathrobe. She quickly wore the dress and tied her hair in a ponytail. Adrian had a habit of wearing sweatpants and a T-shirt. He wore white-colored sweatpants and a blue colored T-shirt.


    " Ad...you promised one thing." She hugged him from behind.


    " Yeah..what do you want?"


    " Going for a Trip! Or do you want anything to buy!! " he inquired.


    " Nothing...like that. I want to sleep with Sam tonight as it has been many days, " she informed.


    " Okay¡­" he agreed.


    Just in time, they heard a car honk. They both walked out of their bedroom to meet Maria and Sam. Katherine could not stop herself to see Sam and ran out of the Vi to see him.


    Little Sam got out of the car and noticed his mother. He quickly ran towards her and jumped in her arms.


    " Mommy...how are you!! " he asked, hugging her, cing his little hands around her neck.


    " I am fine. " she kissed his cheeks and picked him up in his arms.


    " Hi, Aunt Maria. How are you! " She greeted her.


    " I hope Sam didn''t make you worried with his mischievous acts " she inquired.


    " My grandson is a good boy. We had so much, " Maria replied.


    Adrian cleared his throat to get his attention. Maria looked and smiled at him.


    " I think...everyone forgot me, " Adrianined standing beside Katherine.


    " Hi...my dear son¡­" Maria hugged Adrian.


    " Mom...How are you! " he hugged her back.


    " I am fit and fine. I had a good time with my grandson, " she replied.


    " Don''t you ask me how I am! " he questioned her.


    " When I know you are happy with your wife then what is the need to ask that stupid question. I could see your happiness¡­" she replied.


    " How! " he questioned back.


    " It''s mother instinct. And also I have evidence of your happiness" she replied.


    " Evidence!! " Katherine asked confusingly.


    " Yes...my dear. My son''s love marks on your neck, your blushed face and happiness in both of your eyes, " she said, looking at both of them.


    " You are genius¡­ " he apuded his mom and hugged her but Katherine felt so shy. She walked inside carrying little Sam in her arms.


    " By the way, why do you shift the house? What is the need to change the house? " Maria asked Adrian while entering inside.

 Chapter 178 - Spending Time With Sam

    " By the way, why do you shift the house? What is the need to change the house? Maria asked Adrian while entering inside.


    Katherine stopped walking forward and turned her head. She looked at Adrian still carrying Sam in her arms.


    " Mom¡­"


    " Mr. Green came to know about our marriage and he was upset with our rtionship. So I thought it was not good to stay in that house which was presented by Emily" he exined.


    He doesn''t want to tell how Mr.Green behaved with Katherine to not make his mother upset.


    " If it is the matter, you did a good job," she said, patting his shoulders.


    Adrian instructed the maid to ce his mother''s luggage and Sam''s luggage in their respective rooms. Sam was so curious to explore the house. Adrian took Sam from Katherine''s hands. Katherine signal to show his room atst. He smiled and nodded his head. Then he asked his mother to follow him to show him the house.


    Meanwhile, Katherine went to the kitchen to inform the maid to arrange the food on the dining table. It took them nearly twenty minutes to explore the vi. Katherine was waiting for them in Sam''s room.


    Finally, they came to Sam''s room. As soon as Sam saw the decoration of the room, he was overwhelmed with excitement. He jumped out of his father''s arms and hugged his mom.


    " Mommy¡­.it''s so nice. All are my favorite toys in the room" he screamed in joy and kissed his mom.


    " I am d that you like it¡­" she kissed him back.


    " Okay..first have your bath. Then we will have dinner" Maria informed.


    " Okay...Granny.. " he replied like an obedient boy.


    " Dadda...why don''t you bathe me!! " Sam asked Adrian.


    " Of course¡­.my boy " Adrian replied.


    " But¡­.no ying with water¡­" Katherine said strictly.


    Sam pouted his lips with a sad face.


    " Sam...Baby¡­.The weather is cold. You will get pneumonia. Try to understand¡­" she exined softly.


    Finally, Sam understood his mom''s words and nodded his head.


    " Come...my little champ¡­.lets go to bath "Adrian picked him in his arms and carried him to the bathroom.


    ¡­.


    " I always wished for my Adrian to be settled with a happy family. All my dreams havee true because of you. After a long time, I saw my Adrian happy " Maria said with happy tears.


    " Aunty¡­.we are happy because of your blessings¡­" Katherine hugged her.


    " My blessings will always be with you all. And I also wish to see mini you or mini Adrian soon ...." She said.


    Katherine turned red with her words and lowered her head.


    Meanwhile, Adrian came out of the bathroom and heard their conversation.


    " Mom...let me spend my time with the first kid then we will n for the next kid," Adrian said of his decision.


    " Okay. If you think so¡­" Maria said and left the room.


    " Ad...Why do you hurt your mom''s feelings! Huh!Look, she became sad with your words. You would have told her, ``We will n after a few months..." Katherine said angrily.


    " So. You want a baby! Huh! " he pulled her by her waist.


    " Behave properly, what if Sames out suddenly from the bathroom! " She pulled him and ran out of the room.


    Heughed on seeing her embarrassing face. Then he went to the bathroom and picked Sam to get him ready.


    ¡­.


    Everyone gathered at the dining room to have dinner. Sam sat beside his father whereas Maria and Katherine sat side by side.


    The maid served the food to everyone and stood distant to them bowing her head.


    " Dadda.. feed me with your hands. You never feed me even for once " he pleaded.


    " Sam...your dad is busy today. Let him have his food. He might be tired," Katherine tried to exin.


    " Kathie...wait "


    " I will feed my son. He is my first priority " he fed a small morsel of food with his hands.


    They finished their dinner while talking with each other. Adrian and Sam left the ce first. Then Maria went to her room as she was tired because of the journey.


    Katherine went to the kitchen and instructed the cook about the next breakfast and food prepared as it was her son''s birthday.


    After that, she went to Sam''s room to sleep. She noticed Sam was not there in the room. Then she heard Sam''sughter from the first floor. She quickly walked to their bedroom. She noticed Adrian and Sam were sleeping on the bed. It was Adrian tickling him.


    " Sam¡­.let''s go to sleep. Come " she informed.


    " No. I will sleep with dad " he replied, cing his small hands around Adrian''s neck.


    " Ad.. this is cheating. You promised me that I can sleep with Sam tonight" Katherine said.


    " Yes. But I didn''t tell you that I don''t sleep with you and Sam " he smirked.


    He pulled her suddenly onto the bed. She red at him and slept beside Sam. He locked the roomid beside Sam. Katherine narrated bedtime Stories to Sam while patting gently on his arms to make him sleep. On the other side, Adrian was watching both of them with so much.


    After a few minutes, Sam drifted into deep slumber cuddling his mom.


    " Good night¡­" Katherine said and closed her eyes.


    " Buttercup ¡­.only good night !! " Adrian asked.


    " What do you mean! " She questioned him, opening her eyes.


    " By narrating bedtime stories, you made him sleep but what about me!! " He asked, running his fingers on her curving waist.


    " Ad.. behave¡­" she whispered so that Sam wouldn''t wake up.


    Without making a noise, he tiptoed to the other side of the bed and removed theforter from her body.


    " What are you doing !! " she mumbled.


    " Shhh¡­" he closed her mouth with his palm. Then he picked them up in his arms and carried her to the couch at the other end of the room.


    He gently ced her on it and hover over her. He leaned towards her ears and said, " You be my sleeping drug, I can''t sleep without making love to you "


    " But...Sam is sleeping in our room," she said nervously.


    " If you don''t want to wake him and catch us while doing the deed. Better don''t make noise¡­" he whispered in her ears and turned off the tablemp.


    " Ad...I think it is easier to handle Sam better than you ¡­" she said.


    He chuckled at her words than both drowned in the pleasure of making love.

 Chapter 179 - Birthday Preparations

    Katherine opened her eyes with the sound of an rm from her mobile. Shezily extended her hand towards the nightstand and took her mobile in her hands then turned off the rm.


    Her eyes fell on little Sam. He was sleeping soundly. Her lips curved up with a smile and kissed his forehead. She tried to get up from the bed but Adrain''s strong pair of hands caged her from behind.


    After their makeoverst night, he demanded her to sleep between him and his son. He was so stubborn that he didn''t even listen to her single word.


    " I missed all these years. I can''t stay away from you from now..." he said by cing his face in the crook of her neck, he slept cuddling her.


    ¡­..


    As soon as she remembered his words and witnessed his love, she felt like her life wasplete. Slowly she removed his hands around her waist and got up from the bed.


    He kissed both the boys on their forehead and went to the bathroom toplete her chores.


    As soon as he sensed the touch of her lips, he opened his eyes and noticed her walking towards the bathroom. He lost the warmth of her body against him. He sat on the bed and looked at his son.


    " Happy Birthday¡­." He kissed his forehead.


    Little Sam opened as his beard brushed his face. Then he noticed Adrian wearing the gym dress as it had been many days he went to the gym room.


    " Dadda...where are you going! " he asked, getting down on the bed.


    " Our work out, dear, " he replied.


    " Work out!! Sam asked innocently to his dad.


    " To be strong and healthy. If I am strong and healthy then only I work hard and protect my family " he exined to his son.


    " Then I too want to be strong like you " he jumped on his dad.


    He smiled and said, " I already bought you, kids'' gym dress. Let''s go " Adrian said, giving him a new pair of dresses.


    " Thank you. ...dada. You are the best" Sam kissed his cheeks.


    They went to the next room toplete his morning chores. Then they changed their dresses.


    When she returned from the bathroom, she noticed Adrian and little Sam were wearing shoes.


    " When will he buy a gym suit for Sam!! " she thought.


    She walked towards them and gave a silent gaze to Adrian. Then she cupped little Sam and greeted him, " Happy birthday"


    " By the way, Why are you in the gym dress! " she asked little Sam.


    " Dad...told me...that...he will teach how to morning workout " Sam replied to his mom.


    " Ad...not today. Today is his birthday. Let him have his bath first " Katherine said strictly.


    " Momma...please¡­ we will be back soon. Please...please.." Sam pleaded with her.


    " Okay. Do as your wish¡­" she said and left the room without looking at them.


    Her heart pained as Sam was not listening to her words after Adrian came into his life. She wanted to feed him his favorite breakfast as it was his birthday. But he was hell-bent to stay with his dad.


    She quietly walked to the kitchen and instructed the maid to arrange the breakfast on the dining table. Then she prepared the morning coffee for Maria and went to her room.


    " Good morning¡­" she greeted Maria and ced a cup of coffee on the bedside table.


    " Why do you bring coffee! You can send it through any maid, right? " she asked Katherine.


    " I will feel happy if I do this work for you, " she replied.


    " Where is our little Champ? " she inquired about Sam while sipping the coffee.


    " He is busy with his dad, " she answered with a gloomy face.


    " What happened! Why did your face seem dull! " She asked.


    " Sam is not listening to my words like earlier.Always he wants to stay with his dad, " sheined.


    Maria smiled at her words and patted her shoulder.


    " Since he was born, Adrian has not been with him. And after I spent my time with him all these days, I came to know he felt bad that not for once did his dade to drop him at school like his friend''s father.Still, Sam was scared what if his father went away from him. So let him spend his time with Adrian, " Maria suggested.


    " Sam...never told me about this " she eximed.


    " He loves you so much, Kathie. He doesn''t want to make you sad, " she exined.


    " I never thought that my decision would make him suffer " she felt guilty.


    " Past is past. Don''t cry. Today is the day to celebrate " she calmed Katherine.


    " Yes...Aunty " she replied and went to the kitchen to prepare coffee for Adrian as he liked her handmade coffee.


    ¡­


    Her eyes shined brightly when she saw them wearing a simr outfit as your sibling, mother, father or sister looks adorable and is fun too.They wore Navy blue shirts and olive cargo pants with white sneakers for father and son. Wear sunsses for extra style.


    " Wow...father and son duo matching dresses! " she was surprised. Then she gave coffee to Adrian.


    " Momma...Am I looking like Dadda!! " Sam asked excitedly.


    " Yes ...dear...you are just your dad. So handsome and so adorable " she kissed all over his face.


    " Thank you, momma¡­" he replied.


    " Why don''t you show your dress to your granny!! '''' Adrian suggested.


    " Yes ..dad. I will show it to granny " he ran out of their bedroom.


    " Okay.e fast. I will serve breakfast to everyone " she informed and held the doorknob to open.


    " Mrs. Wilson...you forgot one important thing," Adrian said in a serious tone.


    " What! " She turned back.


    " If my son is handsome and adorable like me and if he got a reward for it then what about me and my reward!! " He asked, caging in his arms.


    " What rewards!! " She asked, wriggling.


    " You gave kisses to him then what about me?? " He whispered.


    " Don''t you have shamepared to a small boy? " she yelled.


    " Don''t you have a brain, how to deal with this big boy! " He informed and sealed her lips.


    Once he tasted her lips thoroughly, he released her from his arms.

 Chapter 180 - Birthday Promise

    Once he tasted her lips thoroughly, he released her from his arms.


    " Wifey...what about one quickie! " He asked, pulling her to the bed.


    " You¡­ idiot¡­. Your son is awake and in the home. And you are talking about sex" She wriggled.


    " Without having sex, do you get him!! Huh!! " He questioned her back.


    " you¡­ Shameless...fellow ..leave me¡­" she shouted.


    " Promise me ¡­.that all night...you are mine¡­ " he asked her seductively.


    " Not only tonight, but I am also always yours¡­" she kissed his forehead.


    He smiled with her answer and released from his grip.


    " Then I want this night¡­.so memorable¡­" he said.


    " Yes...my dear husband¡­whatever you say"


    " Join quickly for breakfast "she informed him and left the room hurriedly.


    ¡­


    She ordered the maid to inform everyone toe for breakfast. Then she served breakfast on the tes.


    Maria and Little Sam joined first. After a few seconds, Adrian descended the stairs. On hearing the footsteps, Maria saw her soning towards them.


    " Good morning, Mom, " he greeted.


    " Sons are generally more genuinely connected to their mums than dads, however, there is no denying that for the most part sons grow up to be particrly simr to their dads. " Maria said, watching her son and her grandson.


    " So¡­.you like my idea of father and son matching,Am I right? " He asked his mom.


    " Yes ...very much " she replied with a bright smile.


    As it was their favorite breakfast, Adrian and Sam ate them without talking much. Then they both left for the yroom on the first floor. On the other side, Maria and Katherine discussed the lunch arrangements as Martin, Ruby, Thomas, Jasmine, and baby are going toe for lunch.


    Katherine instructed the cook to prepare the list of items for the lunch. Then she went to y with Adrian and Sam in the yroom. They spent the time ying video games in the room.


    After a while, the maid knocked on the door. " Master, Mr. Thomas along with his family came to visit you " she informed, bowing her head.


    " Sam ...let''s go. Little princess came to our home, " Katherine said and came out of the yroom.


    " Dadda !! Who is this little princess!! " Sam asked Adrian.


    " Why are you asking me questions! Why don''t you see with your eyes! " Adrian said.


    ¡­.


    They came to the living room and saw Katherine and Maria talking with Thomas and Jasmine while Kathie holding the baby girl in her arms.


    " Momma...is she the little princess!! " Sam asked Kathie.


    Kathie smiled at him and showed her face to him. Sam touched his fragile hands.


    " She is so cute and so soft, " Sam said excitedly.


    " Uncle Thomas, please give this baby girl to us. She is so pretty. I want to y with her" Sam asked Thomas innocently.


    " Small baby needs her mother. If you want to y with her,e to my home every Saturday and Sunday, " he advised.


    " Dadda...I want to y with this little princess. Please ask your friend to give her to me, " Sam said to Adrian.


    " You can''t take their baby. As you are baby to your mom likewise this little princess is baby to Aunt Jasmine " Maria exined.


    " Dadda...you said you love me and also promised to give me anything on my birthday as a gift. When I am asking you for a gift then you are not giving it to me¡­" Sam whined with an angry face.


    Mariaughed looking at them, " like father, like son .. stubborn.."


    " Sam...you should not talk with your dad like that " Katherine said in a serious tone.


    " Say¡­.sorry to him" she added.


    " I don''t apologize because he lied to me¡­" Sam left his room with a sad face.


    " Addy...Why don''t you n for the next kid? " Thomas suggested.


    Katherine excused herself from that ce as she was worried about him and followed Sam to his room.


    " Sam¡­ Dadda loves you so much. You should not talk with him like that in front of his friend. You should behave like a good boy, " she said, caressing his hair.


    " Is it a way to behave! " she questioned.


    "¡­. Momma¡­ I like small babies. My friends have siblings. But I don''t have one. Even Uncle Thomas refused to give me his baby to y with, " he said in a sad tone.


    "I am there to y with you, " she kissed his cheek.


    " And remember one thing in your mind. If you want to have siblings then you should be strong and big to protect them from danger, not just ying with them, " she said.


    ¡­..


    Adrian silently heard their conservation and walked inside his room.


    " Sam¡­." He called his son.


    " I can''t give you the gift which you asked me, right now. But I promise you for your next birthday, Mom and I will give you a beautiful little angel, " he said, kneeling on the floor.


    " Really!! " Sam asked enthusiastically.


    " If you don''t trust me then ask your mom" Adrian informed his son, looking at Katherine.


    Her cheeks turned into a tomato red color instantly. Then she nodded her head with a blushful smile.


    " If Mommy smiled at me. That means, your words are true, " Sam said, looking at his father.


    " Okay now. Don''t keep that sad face on your birthday " Adrian said, ruffling his hair.


    " Don''t spoil my hairstyle¡­." He pushed his hand.


    " He is just you, isn''t he!!" Katherine asked him.


    "Yeah¡­.He is a mini-me" Adrian replied proudly.


    "But don''t tell this news to anyone. It should be our secret¡­." Adrian winked his eyes to his son.


    "Yes. Dadda...It will be our secret '''' he kissed his dad.


    " Let''s go¡­.Uncle Thomas, Aunt Jasmine, and granny are waiting for us" Katherine informed.


    Adrian stood straight on the floor while Sam and Kathie were walking out of the room.


    " Dadda¡­" Sam called him before going out of the room.


    " I love you, dad¡­" he blew a kiss in the air towards Adrian.


    " I love you too¡­.my little Champ " Adrian smiled with happy tears.


    He never thought that the four words( I LOVE YOU, DAD) from his son''s mouth made him happy which the sess in his career didn''t give him in the past.

 Chapter 181 - Sam Birthday Celebrations1

    He never thought that the four words( I LOVE YOU, DAD) from his son''s mouth made him happy which the sess in his career didn''t give him in the past.


    He was speechless as he could not express the overwhelming emotion he was going through at that moment while noticing his son''s happy face.


    After a few minutes, he came out of the room, wiping his happy tears. He noticed Sam ying with Thomas''s daughter.


    " Finally, you learned how to manage kids, " Thomas chuckled.


    " What do you say to him that his mood changed from anger to happy! Huh! " Thomas inquired.


    " That is a secret between my dad and me," Little Sam replied.


    " And the secret is not revealed to all, " he added.


    "Ad... Your son is smart and handsome like you " Thomas said.


    " No...I am smart like my mom and Handsome like my dad, " Little Sam replied.


    Everyone in the living roomughed with his talk. Then Thomas and Jasmine gave a gift to Sam and greeted him, " Happy Birthday "


    Just in time, Martin and Ruby also came to wish Sam. As soon as Sam saw Martin and Ruby, he ran quickly towards them.


    " Hi, Aunt Ruby " he hugged her legs.


    " Happy Birthday, Sam " Ruby greeted him.


    " Thank you¡­" he replied and gave his hands to Martin to pick him in his arms.


    " Hi, my little hero¡­.many more happy returns of the day..." Martin greeted him and kissed his cheek.


    " Thank you, Uncle Martin " he hugged him tightly.


    Just in time, Katherine''s mobile rang. It was from Sam''s preschool. After talking with his teacher, she ended the call.


    " Ad...I took permission from the administration to celebrate his birthday with his friends in school. Just now, I got a call from his teacher. We have to go to his school, " Katherine informed.


    " Then what about arrangements over there!! " Adrian inquired.


    " Everything was done by his teacher as I transferred the amount to her bank ount. Just we need to start at his preschool " Katherine informed.


    " But¡­.what about our guests!! " Adrian asked.


    " Who said they are guests! Huh! They are our family and it is about one and a half hours" Katherine said.


    " Yeah...Go ahead. We will wait for you " Martin and Thomas told them.


    " Thank you¡­" Adrian replied.


    " Kathie...take care of your husband as he is looking so handsome, what if some unmarried teacher is attracted to him!" Ruby teased him.


    " Shut up. ...you silly girl, " Kathie red at her and walked out with Adrian and Sam carrying a big shopping bag.


    " What are you carrying in your hands with you! " Adrian inquired.


    " Goodie bags to lift Sam''s friends and Sam''s teachers " she replied.


    " When did you go shopping!! " He asked while walking.


    " Ruby and I did online shopping, the day she came to ourpany " she replied.


    " Smart work¡­" he praised.


    " That''s for thepliment, my dear hubby," she answered with a sweet smile.


    Meanwhile, the driver was ready with the car. Adrian, Sam, and Katherine sat in the passenger seat. Still, she was thinking of Ruby''s words. She was silently staring at both son and father. A small smile curled up on her lips on seeing their bonding.


    ¡­.


    Once they reached Sam''s school, the driver opened the door of the car. Once Katherine stepped out, Adrian ced his hand around her shoulder while carrying Sam in his arms. They walked inside and greeted the principal.


    The principal stood up from the chair and smiled looking at Adrian.


    " Please be seated¡­" The principal said.


    " Good morning, I am Sam''s father" Adrian introduced himself to the principal after being seated in the chair.


    " It''s my honor to meet you, Mr. Wilson. I didn''t expect Sam to be your son " the principal shook her hand with Adrian.


    " Nice to meet you," Adrian said politely.


    Then the principal informed one of the staff to call Sam''s teacher to her cabin. She greeted Sam and talk with Adrian.


    A few minutester, Miss. Amelia entered the principal room.


    " Good morning, Miss. Amelia. Are all the arrangementspleted! " Katherine asked her but her eyes were on Adrian. She was surprised and shocked to see him as Sam''s father.


    " Miss. Amelia¡­" Katherine called her name again as she was gawking at Adrian.


    " Sorry, Miss. Katherine. I was surprised to see Mr. Wilson here in our school " Miss. Amelia said.


    " She is my wife, Mrs. Katherine Wilson and Sam is my only son " Adrian corrected her statement.


    " Sorry¡­I was not aware of it " she replied.


    " Mrs. Wilson, all the arrangements are done as per your request," Amelia said.


    " Thank you so much for the help " Katherine thanked her. Then they went to the ssroom to celebrate his birthday with his ssmates.


    All the children sang birthday along with the audio yed by the teacher in the ssroom.As Sam is a big fan of cartoons, his teacher ordered a cartoon model for him.


    " This cake is so nice, teacher, " Sam said with a big smile then cut the cake.


    Adrian fed the first piece of cake to him then Katherine fed him a small morsel of the cake. The teacher arranged a few games for the children to have fun among themselves.


    After some time, Sam distributed goodie bags, each containing choctes, painting colors, and a small toy to all the children in the ssroom.


    Atst, she gifted all the teachers and the principal on the asion of his son''s birthday. She thanked Sam''s teacher for decorating and arranging a cake for Sam''s birthday.


    After taking leave from the teacher, they get in the car to return to their home.


    " Dadda...why do you, my principal and my teachers, were happy to see you! Have they heard about you before! " Sam asked his dad.


    " Your dad is a very popr businessman. So they knew your dad through news and the inte, " Katherine replied.


    " Hehee¡­" he shouted in happiness.


    Hi readers


    Please vote andment on the story so that I could know your opinion on the book.

 Chapter 182 - Sam Birthday Celebrations2

    " Hehee¡­" he shouted in happiness.


    ...


    At Adrian''s Vi:


    Once they returned home, everyone enjoyed having lunch while spending time with each other.


    ¡­..


    By the evening, the event nnerpleted decorating the ce for the birthday party. Adrian checked the decoration and was very happy to see the decoration theme. The little prince''s birthday theme decorations make the most unique way to celebrate the birthday in the most royal style.


    Once the decoration was done, Adrian instructed the maids to take care of food and other pleasantries for guests. Then he went to their bedroom. He didn''t find Katherine in the room. He thought she went to make Sam ready in his room. Meanwhile, he got ready in a ck zer model suit.


    Once hepleted his work, he waited for his wife in the bedroom. He took his mobile to call her. At the same time, he entered the room worriedly as it was gettingte.


    " Buttercup¡­" he called her name and hugged her from behind.


    " Ad...no quickie now¡­" she replied.


    " Oh my god !! I hugged you to remind you about getting ready for the party. If your thoughts are thinking about one quickie makeover, then I can''t deny it " he said huskily.


    " Shut up...let me...get ready for the party. What guests will think, if we stay in our bedroom! " she pushed him away.


    " I didn''t invite more guests. I invited only close friends in this city and our family friends who are hardly thirty to forty members " he replied.


    " Okay¡­.okay. I will get ready soon " she said.


    " May I help you !! " He asked.


    " Ad...if you behave like a good boy, I will reward you tonight " she said, hugging him.


    " Really!!!" He asked and his eyes were shining like bright stars.


    " Yes¡­" she replied and sent him out of the bedroom so that I can''t disturb her in getting ready.


    ...


    In the evening, everyone gathered on thewn to celebrate Sam''s birthday. Thewn waspletely covered with blue and white balloons. The background was set up with a Royal pce outlook with towers.In Front of the background wall, a white table with a fiveyered cake was arranged and all sides were filled with rainbow-colored cupcakes.


    " Dadda...it''s so nice " he jumped with joy.


    " Anything for you¡­." Adrian held his little finger and walked towards the table. Katherine, Maria, and others followed them.


    Sam cut the cake and fed the first cake piece to his granny, Maria. Maria had happy tears in her eyes and was blessed, " Live long with all happiness in your life "


    All the guests wished Sam and gave gifts to him.


    ¡­..


    Steven arrivedte to the party as he was busy with his work. As soon as Ruby noticed him, she looked at him angrily.He walked towards them and gave a gift to Sam and greeted birthday wishes.


    For the first time, Katherine was not upset with his presence. She politely talked with him and asked Ruby to take care of him throughout the party. Ruby got a huge smile on her face with Kathie''s words.


    A few games were conducted to entertain the kids who came to the party. The party went well with fun.


    When all the events at the party are supposed toplete,Emilyes to the party along with her Assistant Ste. Katherine felt so happy with her presence and hugged her.


    " How is your health! " Katherine asked her.


    " Good. ¡­" she replied then wished, Sam.


    Adrian didn''t expect her at the party, meanwhile, Steven walked towards Adrian and whispered, " she is of no harm. Someone used her name to harm Katherine ".


    Adrian nodded his head and greeted her. Katherine took Emily with her to introduce her to their old friends.


    " Martin¡­" Katherine called him.


    " Yes...Princess¡­" Martin asked with a smile.


    Emily was stunned to see Martin at the party. As soon as Martin saw Emily''s face, his smile disappeared from his face.


    " She is my ex-boss, Miss. Emily Green " Katherine introduced to Martin.


    " He is Martin, my childhood cum best friend, " Katherine said.


    " Kathie...I have to go to Sam as he is hungry. He was asking to feed me food. You carry on..." he left the ce.


    " Sorry...He is not a social person. Don''t mind his words " Katherine exined.


    Meanwhile, Maria noticed Emily and came towards them.


    " How are you, dear? You are looking so thin! " Maria asked.


    " I am fine, Aunty " Emily replied while looking at the food stall.


    " If you are feeling hungry, go and have your dinner first," Maria said and took her to the food stall to honor the guests but her eyes were searching for the person whom Katherine introduced to her as Martin.


    " My eyes cannot cheat me, he is my Lawrence. He is not Martin " she thought in her mind.


    After searching for a long time,Emily saw him dancing with Ruby very intimately for the music.They both were giggling andughing with each other. She felt so bad to see them together.


    " Miss. Green¡­"


    With Ste''s call, Emily came back to reality. She controlled her tears not toe out of her eyes and turned towards her.


    " Your father is on the call¡­" she informed Emily.


    " I aming home " Emily informed her father and ended the call. Taking long strides, she informed Adrian and Katherine about her father''s call and left the ce.


    As soon as Martin noticed her leaving, he felt rxed. After a few minutes, Adrian, Katherine, and Steven walked towards the dancing ce. Steven and Ruby danced as one couple and Katherine and Adrian danced as another couple whereas Sam enjoyed ying with the other kids at the party.


    ¡­..


    After having dinner, all guests left by nine in the night as the weather was cold. Once everyone left, Katherine took Sam to his bedroom and changed him into a night suit.


    " You might be tired...go and sleep. I will sleep with Sam tonight, " Maria said to Kathie.


    " Good night¡­" she said and went to their bedroom. Then she remembered her promise to her husband. She noticed that her husband was busy in the study room on the phone call.


    She ced a note on the bed and went to take a bath to fulfill one of his fantasies tonight

 Chapter 183 - Her Surprise To Adrian

    She knew that her husband was in the study room and talking over the phone. It will take at least thirty minutes to return. Meanwhile, she wanted to get ready to give him a surprise.


    She took a warm shower and came out of the bathroom. She applied his favouritevender body lotion to her body. She wore her pyjamas. She made a light touch-up to her face and then applied red lipstick on her lips.


    Then she made a call to the maid through the inte about arranging the bed and other stuff which she asked her to ce.


    " I want all the maids to take leave till tomorrow morning 7 " she informed and ended the call.


    She checked the time and took a small shopping ball in her hand. While leaving the room, she noticed a light in his study.


    Gathering all the courage, she walked to the second floor of the Vi.


    Adrian especially asked the interior designer to modify the second floor with a luxury bedroom, a one-sided wooden wall and the other three sides with ss walls to see the outside view with all amenities. It has attached an opening for the terrace.


    She lit all the aromatic candles and night floral designedmps in the room as well as on the terrace. Then she started decorating the floor with the rose petals to wee him. The tantalising fragrance of the decoration felt cherished and content. She wished her husband would like them.Then she decorated the bed with rose petals and daisies to enlighten his mood. She took a special card so that the decoration works well for a simple yet gracious look for the bed which is the centre of attraction. She focused on decorating it well toplete the decoration wlessly.The sound of silver stone at the exit of the door created a pleasant noise when it swung with the gentle breeze.


    She stepped out of the room and stood on the terrace. The cold breeze touched her face. She felt chill all over her body. She hugged her arms by folding her hands. Slowly she walked towards the small round table which she arranged to sit there with Adrian under the moonlight. She ced a vase of a bunch of roses and lilies flowers, two sses and a bottle of old scotch.


    " Hope!!! Ad...love this romantic date!! '''' she thought.


    All checking all the arrangements, she walked into the room and changed into the dress which she brought with her when she came to this ce. It was the first time for her to initiate the romantic setup for him. She was so nervous to wear the sexy dress which she wanted to impress her husband.


    " What if he thinks I am behaving like a slut! " her mind screamed, making her scared.


    " He is your husband and you have all right to seduce him " her heart supported.


    She sighed then closed her eyes to calm her mind. She took a long breath for a while then changed her dress. She looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    " Does he like me in this dress! Does this dress suit me as my body is no more perfect because of giving birth to Sam! "


    Many thoughts were running in her mind while standing in front of the mirror.


    ...


    After ending the call, Adrian went to Sam''s room to wish him good night. He saw his mom was narrating his bedtime stories to make Sam sleep whereas Sam was sleeping. He kissed his forehead and silently stepped out of the room.


    He thought his wife would be with Sam but to his wonder, she was not with his son. He went to check on her in their bedroom. He hurriedly ascended the stairs to go to the room because he was eager to take her into his arms as she looked so beautiful at the party. He controlled himself to stay sane in front of all guests, especially his son.


    He was amazed to notice her beauty increased a thousand times more than before, especially after giving birth to his son. He didn''t get a single ounce of doubt even after meeting her that she gave birth to anyone.


    " I will know her beauty secret¡­" he thought while entering their bedroom.


    " Buttercup¡­" calling he turned the doorknob.


    To his disappointment, he didn''t find her presence in the room. He hurriedly walked to the bathroom as he thought she might be taking the bath. Then he walked to his bed and found a letter with a rose flower on it.


    My love


    I know you are searching for me in our bedroom. But you have to wait to meet me. If you are so eager to see me then have a quick shower and get ready in the dress which I was selected for you.I already arranged your robe in the bathroom.


    Waiting for you¡­


    Your Buttercup.


    " So...you are trying to y a hide and seek game! Huh! " he grinned.


    He quickly took the hot shower and noticed a note stick to the wall near the robe.


    " My love¡­.


    To know where I am, get ready fast. I ced your dress in the wardrobe at the top rack.


    With lipstick marks at the bottom"


    He came out of the bathroom and opened the wardrobe. He found a pair of white shorts with a thin transparent shirt.


    " My love


    I am waiting for you under where there are twinkling stars and the brightness of the moon where the cold breezes are touching my skin. I want to feel your warm touch against my skin. Pleasee soon.


    Wifey¡­"


    " This sexy vixen very well knows how to arouse my feelings inside my body with her simple words¡­" he thought and wore the dress she selected for him.


    After getting ready, he read thest note once again and thought the ce might be the open terrace. He went to the second floor of the Vi and walked to the room which he designed to spend special moments with her. The floor was filled with dim lights of aromatic candles and the walking path was filled with rose petals.


    A huge smile formed on hisface and thought, " Tonight, it would be a special reward from my wife¡­"


    When he stepped inside the room, he was mesmerized by the decoration of the room. For a few seconds, he thought he was in a fantasy world of flowernd. The whole room was filled with lights of aromatic candles and with different flower shapes nightmps.


    He never imagined that his wife would give him a surprise romantic night. He walked towards the bed which was perfectly decorated with red rose petals in the shape of two entwined hearts on the white sheet at the centre. Remaining all sides of the bed on the floor is filled with Blue Freesia and White Gardenia flowers.


    " Kathie...stop hiding from me. Where are you! " he said and walked towards the open terrace attached to the room.


    He noticed the arrangement of the table on the terrace with all sides of aromatic candles and red balloons. On one side there was a soft mattress covered with white sheets and decorated with different flower petals.


    Suddenly he heard the voice of his wife¡­


    " Ad¡­"


    He searched for his wife but he didn''t find her. Then he looked at the audio recording of his wife. He walked towards the table and noticed her mobile on it. He sat on the chair beside the table.


    Then the audio continued after a few seconds...


    " Taste me until, You can take no more,


    Let your body lie, And your hands explore,


    Kiss me until You can taste my heart,


    Give yours all of me,


    Love me hard¡­"


    As soon as the audio ended, he sensed the touch of his wife when she ced her palms on his shoulder. Before he turned his head, he tied his eyes with a tie.


    " This is too much¡­" he screamed and tried to untie the tie around his eyes.


    Instantly she took both his hands back to the chair and tied them at the back of the chair.


    " Kathie¡­it is unfair " he shouted.


    " When all the surprise for me then how could you tie my hands and my eyes!! " he asked.


    Sheughed and sat on hisp, hanging her legs on both sides. She pressed her body to his chest and whispered, " Be patient, My hubby. Still, the night is young"


    " I never thought...you are such a seductress¡­" he cried as the heat built in his body with her proximity.


    " I will untie your eyes but you have to promise me " she whispered in his ears.


    " Okay...what! " he asked impatiently.


    " You should not tease me about this night¡­ " she said.


    " I will try¡­" he said.


    " Ad...if you tease me then I don''t allow you to touch me for a month " she threatened.


    " First untie my eyes then I will promise you¡­" he said.


    She untied the tie around his eyes. First, he noticed her red lips. Then his eyes moved to her body.He was stunned to see her in a thin transparent silk white top. He could see herced lingerie through it.


    His blood rushed to his lower region and his buddy became harder than before.

 Chapter 184 - Special Night1

    His blood rushed to his lower region and his buddy became harder than before.


    " Release my hands, " Adrian demanded.


    "If you want me to be gentle tonight, release me, or else I will be wild tonight, " he threatened.


    " How! I tied you to the chair " she teased him. She was so close that her lips were brushing to his ears.


    " So...you arranged all these things just to tease me!! " he asked.


    " No¡­." She replied.


    " I want to express how happy I am today. Every year on this day, I wished you to be with me and Sam. Finally, it happened. After seeing the happiness in Sam''s eyes. I want you to make you happy by arranging this surprise night out for us " she hugged, cing her hands around his neck.


    " Hope you like all these arrangements " she whispered in his ears.


    " Notpletely¡­" he answered.


    She moved a bit away from him and looked at him with sad eyes.


    " I know you don''t like to see me in this dress as my body is shaped after giving birth to Sam. I am not the same as before " she lowered her eyes with disappointment.


    He realized that she took his words in the wrong way.


    " How could she think like that! " he thought.


    Instantly he lowered his face and sealed her lips. The kiss was slow and sensual. He poured all his love and his craving for her. She gripped his shirt for support and lost in his kiss.


    Once their lips parted away to take air to breathe. Adrian said, " You stupid...woman. How could I think like that?"


    " I am notpletely happy'''' means you could touch you. Still, we didn''t start anything¡­" he whispered in her ears and then kissed her neck.


    " Do you know how hot and sexy you are in this dress! Do you know how tempting your hourss waist curve is! Do you know How my hands are dying to touch every inch of your body? " he asked huskily while nibbling her neck.


    " So you liked it! " she asked again.


    " Actually I didn''t like it but I loved it, I loved your surprise for me," he said.


    " Really¡­" she asked excitedly, unknowingly her body moved on hisp.


    He groaned helplessly for not being in the position to touch his wife. His buddy was in so much pain and frustration. Making his condition, she stood up from hisp and served Scott in the two sses for both.


    " Let''s celebrate our happiness¡­" she announced, looking at her hot and handsome husband.


    " I never thought you were so cruel¡­" he said all of a sudden.


    " What I did now!! " she asked innocently.


    " By tying my hands, you are asking me to celebrate!! Huh!! " he questioned her.


    " Sorry¡­.sorry...I forgot¡­" she untied his hands immediately and then she gave him a ss of scotch.


    He ced the ss on the table and pulled her onto hisp. cing his hand at her back, he pressed her body to his chest. He inhaled the fragrance of her skin by cing his chin at the centre of her valleys. He stroked his nose below her throat and undid the first button of her transparent shirt with his teeth.


    Once he unbuttoned the first one, he kissed over the bare skin of hers, and then he ced his ears on the left side of her soft bosoms. He could hear her heartbeat which was racing like a marathon. Meanwhile, he opened all the buttons of her shirt.She was only in her lingerie. He could see her adrenaline through thece bra. She felt so shy with his intense gaze.


    Immediately, She hugged him tightly to cover herself as it was the first time she tried to make him happy.He ced his face in the crook of her neck and said, " It''s your turn to open my shirt, love "


    " Kathie...he is your husband¡­ and you wanted to make him happy.Bury your shyness and give your husband a sweet memory tonight¡­" She encouraged herself.


    Slowly she took off his hands around his neck and started unbuttoning his shirt. Once she undid all the buttons, she removed his shirt. She ran her palms on his broad muscr chest while kissing his earlobes.


    He groaned in pleasure and caressed her back with his hands. She felt content when Adrian was enjoying her touch. Her lips moved down from ears, neck to his chest.


    He unsped her bra and threw it on the floor. Her body shivered when the cold wind blew on her naked skin. As he is very well known for her body, instantly he caressed her back with one hand. Then he took the ss of scotch on the table and ced it on her lips so that her body became warm. She slowly gulped the drink into her throat.


    Once the alcohol entered her body, she felt so good, and the desire for him dominated her shyness.


    " It''s my turn, my love¡­" he smirked.


    She took the ss in her hand to make him drink. He grinned looking at him and grabbed the ss from her hand. He slightly tilted the tip of the ss at her lips. Slowly he poured it so that the drink flowed from her chin to down. He ced his lips at her throat and tasted the drink while licking andpping her skin. A few drinks were on her soft bosoms. He took her rosy bud into his mouth and sucked like a thirsty sinner.


    Her delicate fingers moved into his hair locks while moaning in the heights of pleasure. He gave both the bosoms equal attention by sucking and licking them.


    Once he tasted them, he wanted more. He stood up from the chair still carrying her in his arms. His legs wrapped around his waist and her hands around his neck.


    " If you already arranged a bed on the terrace under the moonlight. Let''s make love here¡­" he suggested.


    She nodded her head shyly, still keeping her face in his neck.


    " I want the moon to watch how erotic the scene would be when we are making love," he said huskily in her ears.


    .

 Chapter 185 - Special Night2

    " I want the moon to watch how erotic the scene would be when we are making love," he said huskily in her ears.


    He ced her on the soft mattress and leaned on her midriff. He kissed on her navel and moved down to her hidden treasure. He sensed the wetness between her thighs for him.


    He raised his head and looked into her alluring eyes which were staring at him.


    " You are looking like a fairy in the flowernds. You are looking like one of the beautiful fragrant flowers," he said, caressing her thigh, still keeping his eyes on her face.


    "Do you know what my mind is asking me to do with you? " he asked seductively.


    She was not in a state to speak as she was lost in his touch. But she was curious to know. Simply she blinked her eyes giving a small smile.


    " As the bee sucked the honey from the nectar of a flower, I want to taste the juices from your sweet entrance¡­" he said, eyeing her secret treasure between her milky soft thighs.


    " But before that, I want to taste your luscious lips which have been tempting me for a long time making the sounds of sexy moans" while saying, he sucked her lower lip.


    Both their lips moved rhythmically expressing their desires for each other. Slowly his both hands moved down to her soft bosoms. He rubbed his thumbs on her hard rosy buds. She moaned with his touch as her body wanted him more to do. He took the opportunity and plunged his tongue and tasted her mouth.


    Feeling the pleasure, she moved her hands on his back and hugged him tightly. She felt like every fibre of her body was under his control as if he was enchanted with his loving touches.


    When she was in immense pleasure, he rubbed his fingers at her entrance then fingered in and out slowly.


    She started moaning in pleasure and her body wanted more.Suddenly, he took her both legs on his shoulders and buried his head between her thighs. He inhaled the fragrance of her love juices and started sucking andpping at her entrance. She moved her hips expressing her need for him.She was crying in pleasure while gripping his hair with her long delicate fingers. She felt like she would explode with his assault. Just in time, he slightly moved away and admired the beauty under him.


    " Ad...please¡­ I want you¡­" she begged desperately.


    He chuckled and asked, " What if I make you wait!! "


    All of sudden, she pushed him beside her as her body could not take it anymore. She climbed over him confidently and said, " It''s my right to take your buddy inside me when I want it so badly"


    She took it into her hand and stroked his hard member. He groaned, closing his eyes when her soft palms touched it. He felt heaven when she took his buddy into her love tunnel while kissing his chest.


    " Fuck¡­ Kathie¡­."


    " Express your love for me, baby...show it to me" he groaned in pleasure.


    She took her position and straddled her hips, throwing her head back feeling ecstasy. He opened his eyes and watched the erotic scene while she was riding like a cowgirl.


    " Faster...Faster.." he encouraged her while kneading her bosoms harshly as it was high time to control their desires.


    The sound of them and the way of their lovemaking were witnessed by the moon in the dark sky.


    Once they climaxed, theyy beside each other. Their bodies were drenched in sweat and both were panting for air. Their naked bodies were covered with the duvet.


    " Baby¡­.this experience is amazing. I love the dominating side of yours¡­" he said, cing his head on her bosoms.


    " I love you¡­Buttercup" he added while drawing patterns on the stomach.


    " I love you too...Ad " she said, stroking his hair.


    " Kathie¡­" he mumbled.


    " Hmmm¡­" she hummed, cing her hands around his shoulder.


    " Just watch the moon in the sky¡­" he said, pointing his finger at the dark sky.


    She looked in that direction and said, " What!"


    " I think...the moon blushed witnessing our makeover and also be red with jealousy on seeing the beauty of yours¡­" he said and started kissing her neck.


    " Don''t you think...yourpliments are too much!! " she said.


    " Just see yourself through my eyes. You are the only beautiful woman in the world¡­." He informed her.


    " You are crazy¡­" she pped his shoulder yfully.


    Suddenly, he stood up and lifted her in his arms along with the duvet. He walked inside the room and ced her on the bed.


    " Why do you bring me! It''s your fantasy to spend time under the moonlight! Then why! " she asked him.


    " Yes¡­. My fantasy is to make love with you under the moonlight. But I also care for your health. You can''t resist the cold and the temperature is less due to the winter, " he reasoned.


    He locked the door and joined her in the bed. He pulled her closer to his chest and kissed her forehead.


    " I brought you here to continue the next round. I don''t want to disappoint my wife. Most importantly, I want to fulfil the promise which I made to my son " he whispered.


    " Before we start the next round, tell me if you want a baby girl or a baby boy! " he questioned her.


    " Baby girl¡­" she replied shyly.


    "I too want a baby girl who just looks like you " he kissed her nose.


    " So it''s better if we don''t waste our precious time. I want to fulfil my promise as soon as possible..." He said hovering over her.


    Baby girl¡­" she replied shyly.


    "I too want a baby girl who just looks like you " he kissed her nose.


    " So it''s better if we don''t waste our precious time. I want to fulfil my promise as soon as possible..." He said hovering over her.


    Hi readers


    Hope you like this chapter....please vote andment

 Chapter 186 - Angry Adrian

    She sensed the feathery kisses on her bareback when she was in deep slumber. Last night, they slept in the spooning position.


    " Ad...Please let me...sleep¡­" saying she moved even closer to his chest.


    He moved her hair on her ears and whispered, " Do you want our Sam toe here while searching for us!!And see us in this position!! "


    Instantly she opened her eyes wide and turned towards him.


    " What is the time now!! " She asked anxiously.


    " 9.30 in the morning¡­" he said, checking the time on his mobile.


    " Oh my god! What Aunt Maria thinks about me" she held her head.


    " Calm down¡­.love. I already made a call at seven in the morning seven to my mom and informed her that you are tired, " he said, caressing her cheeks.


    " But...it looks odd. What if She thinks that I am not a good mother to Sam by not taking care of breakfast in the morning! " she asked.


    " She will never think of you in that way. Indeed she always praises you that you took care of Sam alone and brought him up in the right way. Being a single parent all these years to Sam, she knew how difficult it was for you to raise a child in society. She respects you for that¡­" he exined to her and kissed her forehead.


    She hugged and stayed for some time feeling his closeness.


    " Last night was so special. I will always remember the previous night. I could see your love for me in the efforts of your arrangements. I should ept that my wife is such a romantic person, " he said.


    "Thanks¡­.Buttercup¡­" he pecked her swollen lips.


    " It''s just nothing...Ad. I want to love you even after my death if I get a chance because I am crazily and deeply in love with you, " she said, cing her head on his chest.


    " Don''t talk about death...you...stupid¡­" he said in a serious tone.


    " Okay...Okay¡­. don''t be serious...my dear angry man¡­" she said, looking at his face.


    " That''s like a good girl¡­ " he smiled.


    " Let''s go to our bedroom. We have to freshen up before Sam finds us¡­" Adrian said.


    She nodded her head and wore her pyjamas. They went to their bedroom toplete their morning chores. After getting ready, they went to Sam''s room.


    By that time, hepleted his breakfast and was unpacking the gifts which he got on his birthday and Maria was sitting beside him.


    " Good morning¡­" Adrian greeted whereas Katherine stood beside him.


    " Good morning, Dadda¡­" Sam ran towards him.


    " Good morning. ...Mamma¡­" he greeted her next.


    " How are you feeling now?" Maria asked Katherine.


    " Good¡­" she replied, feeling embarrassed as she woke upte in the morning.


    " No need to be embarrassed. I could understand that you were busy at the party and looking after arrangements the day before. It is obvious to get tired, " Maria said, patting her shoulder.


    She smiled meekly and nodded her head.


    " You and Adrian are the same to me¡­" she said to Katherine.


    " Then what about me, Granny!!! " Little Sam shouted.


    " You are my sweetheart " Maria kissed her grandson.


    The rest of the day, they spend their time with Little Sam by ying games and talking with him as it was Sunday.


    Adrian decided to continue the same school even though he could afford the better school for him. As he was habituated to the teachers and friends in that school. He arranged a special car and a driver to drop him and pick him from the school.


    ¡­..


    The next morning, Adrian and Katherine went to theirpany whereas little Sam went to his school.


    As soon as they reached thepany, they were busy with their work. Suddenly he got a call from one of his clients about the design modification of the car so he went alone to attend the video conference in the meeting hall.


    ¡­.


    When he returned to his cabin, Katherine was not there. Even he searched for her in the private room and the bathroom.


    " Without informing me, where did she go!! " he thought.


    He sat in the chair and dialled her mobile to know her whereabouts. But she was not attending the call. He was so worried about her. After thinking for a long time, he made a call to the reception desk to get information about her.


    " Sir¡­ Mrs Wilson went to the basement one hour back¡­" she informed.


    " What!! Are you sure about it!! " Adrian asked in shock.


    " Yes...sir. Madam informed me before going to the basement " she informed.


    " Is she gone crazy!! " he thought and walked towards the elevator. He pressed the button to the basement.


    When he reached the basement, he found the room was open and he could find Katherine at that ce. Duke was also missing in the room.


    " Security¡­" he roared.


    In no time two security guards came to him and were shaking in fear.


    " Where is that bastard!! " he shouted.


    "Mrs Wilson¡­ took him out in your car with the help of one guard!! " they informed him while stuttering.


    He didn''t expect that Katherine could ignore his words when he told her clearly to stay out of this matter. He was fuming in anger and stomped his foot in frustration.


    At the same time, his mobile rang. He was not in a mood to answer the call so he didn''t attend the call. But his mobile was continuously ringing then he took his mobile and saw it was from his Thomas.


    " Why is he calling at this time!! " he thought.


    After a few seconds, he attended the call.


    " Come to my hospital¡­ Katherine is with me " he informed and ended the call.


    Adrian drove the car and reached the ce as fast as he could. He went to his cabin and saw Katherine was sitting in the chair inside.


    " How dare you ignore my words!! " he shouted at her with bloodshed eyes.


    He pulled her arms rudely and made her stand on her feet. He pinned her to the wall behind her and gave a deadly re.


    " Ad...please calm down and listen to me," she said in a low tone.


    " You didn''t listen to me then why should I!! " he yelled and pulled her in anger. He turned away from her and fisted his palms.


    With the sudden act, she fell on the edge of the window panel. The side of her forehead was bumped to it and had a slight cut over that ce.


    " Ahhh¡­." She cried in pain and blood was oozing out from the cut.


    She held the injury with her palm and tried to bnce herself to stand. Meanwhile, Thomas came out from the examining room on hearing her scream.


    " You¡­.idiot¡­ How could you hurt Kathie?? Thomas shouted, holding her to not make her fall on the ground.


    As Adrian didn''t see that she was injured as he was turned away from her. He didn''t understand what his friend was saying.


    " I told her to stay away from this matter, still she freed him and brought that bastard here. What she thinks of herself!! " he shouted like an angry bull.


    " Addy¡­."


    " She brought him to save you but not him " he stated in a serious tone.


    " To save me!! How!! " he asked.


    " I will answer your stupid question after dressing her wound¡­" he said while cleaning the blood of the wound.


    He turned towards them then noticed the wound on her forehead. Taking long strides, he moved towards her. But Thomas pushed him away from her and said in a serious tone, " Stay away from her. I don''t want a monster closer to her"


    " I didn''t notice her injury. It was idental " Adrian replied sincerely.


    " Just shut your mouth and get lost from this ce before I lose my patience " Thomas yelled at him.


    He felt bad to hurt the love of his life. He turned away to leave Thomas''s room but Kathie held his hand and stopped him.


    " He has every right to show his anger on me because I am his wife. Let him stay with us " she said in a low voice.


    " He never imagined how much you love him. He is stupid " Thomasmented while dressing her wound.


    " I know he is stupid, but my sweet, loving and caring hubby¡­" she replied.


    " Whatever¡­" Thomas said sarcastically.


    Adrian looked at her silently and didn''t understand what to talk about. She is the one who made him angry and she is the only one who could make him calm.


    After a while, he asked Thomas in a serious tone, " where is that bastard!! "


    " Why! To kill him! " Thomas questioned him back.


    " Thomas¡­. "


    " Do you want me to forgive him for troubling my wife!! " Adrian asked him.


    " No¡­" Thomas replied.


    " Then tell me, where is that bastard!! " he asked him again.


    " Before that, listen to my words carefully. First, keep your mind calm" Thomas said and made him sit on the chair.


    " What should I listen to!! " he shouted in an irritating tone.


    " Addy¡­"


    " Calm down¡­" Katherine ced her hand on his shoulder.

 Chapter 187 - Smart Katherine

    " Calm down¡­" Katherine ced her hand on his shoulder.


    He looked at her with a straight face and said, " What! "


    " When I was waiting for you during the lunch break. I got a call to the inte from the basement. One of the security informed me that Duke was not opening his eyes when entering the room to give food. I was so scared and went to the basement in a hurry. I noticed his pulse rate is very low. Then I immediately called Thomas and brought him for the primary check-up to know the problem, " she exined.


    " You must leave him in that state. Why do you bring him here! " he questioned.


    "Don''t talk like an idiot !! Katherine shouted for the first time after he came to the ce.


    " Don''t you think about the consequences of your action, if he is dead in ourpany!! What about yourpany''s reputation?What about all your hard work in these years" she questioned.


    " Answer to her questions, " Thomas repeated.


    " If she didn''t bring that bastard at the right time, he might be dead by this time. As he was tortured for one week and was not given proper food, his sugar levels in the body refused and his pulse rate also decreased due to the weather condition " Thomas exined.


    " Ad...Remember my words¡­.In the past, in the present, and the future, you and Sam are my priority. I thought about your future. It doesn''t mean I don''t respect you. Your ce in my heart is always in the top ce " she said, sitting beside him.


    " If you still think that, I am wrong. I am very sorry " she apologized, holding his left hand.


    " You are not wrong. No need to apologize to this idiot. I knew how much you love this man, " Thomas said, patting her back.


    Adrian realized his mistake and looked at his wife who eyes were filled with tears.


    He kneeled on the floor and said, " Buttercup...I am sorry. In anger, I hurt you. I might have listened to your words "


    " Kathie...I think I made a big mistake by helping him in getting married to you. I suggest you divorce him and marry a handsome and caring man, " Thomas advised.


    " Shut your mouth or else I will break your teeth. If you repeat these words, I will forget that you are my best friend, " Adrian warned.


    " If you again try to hurt Kathie then I will also forget that you are my best friend " he replied in a serious tone.


    When the arguments were going on, the nurse interrupted them.


    " Sir, the patient opened his eyes¡­" She informed them and left the room.


    Three of them went to his room. Thomas checked the pulse rate and oxygen levels of his body.


    " He is out of danger," he said after checking the case file.


    " Ad¡­.After Duke is cured, just leave him " Katherine suggested.


    Adrian was startled at her words and looked at Duke.


    " So you want this bastard to leave like that. What if he tries to repeat with any other woman or even with you" He questioned Katherine whereas Duke was looking at them with fear.


    " Every person makes mistakes. But they should get a chance to change themselves, " Katherine said.


    " He is a snake. Being my employee, he cheated me" Adrian said.


    " You gave me a chance in our life even though I hurt you. Isn''t it!! " Katherine asked him.


    " I trust you and you are different. Don''tpare yourself with that bastard " He roared.


    " Okay. Give me a minute. I will talk with Duke " Katherine said and walked near to Duke''s bed.


    " I can only save you from my husband if you tell us the truth about who was behind the wicked n to drug me" Katherine inquired.


    " Okay...Mrs. Wilson. I will tell the truth but please ask your husband to leave me. I will leave this city and will never interfere in your matters " he said in a shivering voice.


    " Okay¡­"


    " I am all ears¡­" Adrian said in a serious tone.


    " Mr. Green and Miss Jessica Richards," he said.


    " How can we trust your words!! " Katherine asked him.


    " One day I got a call from Mr. Green''s secretary that he wanted to meet me. He asked me to give the information about you both to him every day. He offered me the money for giving the information to him. After you join thepany, I used to give him the information. " he confessed.


    " Then how do you know Jessica!! " Adrian questioned.


    " I and Jessica usually hang out at clubs and parties. We have friends with benefits. One day, she told me that Mrs. Wilson insulted her in Miss. Green''s office. She wanted to take revenge on Mrs. Wilson. Mr. Green wanted to humiliate Mrs. Wilson in front of all as Mr. Wilson refused to marry his daughter, Miss. Green. He doesn''t know that you are husband and wife. He nned to send morning glories through a small boy in the event. But¡­." He stopped.


    " But what¡­." Adrian asked.


    " But morning glories don''t affect the body of any person. So Jessica spiked the drink of Mrs. Wilson. She asked me to utilize the opportunity to enjoy a night with a beautiful woman who cannot oppose me in the drugged state. I too could not refuse the offer. She wanted to take revenge on her by shattering Mrs. Wilson''s pride and respect " he spilled out all the truth.


    Adrain fisted his palms after hearing the truth. He wanted to kill that bitch, Jessica.


    "I will kill her first...how dare her plot a wicked n against my wife¡­" Adrian was shaking in anger.


    Katherine was speechless after knowing the truth. She never imagined that any woman could steep so low to take revenge.


    She noticed Adrian who was supposed to leave the room. She quickly held his hand and stopped him. She signaled him with her eyes to calm down, blinking her eyelids twice.


    " I recorded all your statements on my mobile," She said making all shock.


    " Do you know, what is the punishment to drug anyone!! " she asked Duke.


    He gulped his throat in fear and looked at her with a scary face.


    " Please...Don''t give aint against me. I will never interfere in your lives and also never repeat these deeds " he begged.


    " Okay¡­.but one condition¡­" she said in a stern voice.


    " Why don''t we have one deal!!! '''' she said.


    " Are you mad!! Deal with this bastard!! " Adrian shouted.


    " Ad¡­ Will you be patient for some time!! " Katherine said and looked at Duke.


    " What Deal!! " Duke asked hesitantly.


    " My Deal... You should forget about your one-week punishment by my husband. And you should also join ourpany as usual. One more important point, you have to inform us of that bitch n, " she said sternly.


    " Okay then join thepany after three days even though you have recovered or" she added.


    "Yes...Mrs. Wilson. I will do as you say¡­" Duke agreed.


    " Good...see you after three days¡­" Katherine said and walked out with Adrian.


    " Why do you ask that bastard to join ourpany again!!" Adrian inquired.


    " If we give keys to a thief then our wealth will be safe...Think smart¡­ if he stays with us then only we get information from him " she said.


    " I don''t know why your brain sometimes says as if you are the daughter of a mafia''s don¡­" Adrian said.


    " What will you do if she is the mafia''s daughter!! "Thomas asked him while walking towards them.


    " Still I love her¡­" Adrian said.


    " Thank you so much, Thomas. Today if you are not there to help me then the issue might be moreplicated " Katherine said sincerely.


    " Whatever may be the situation


    Adrian is my best friend. I too don''t want him to face any problem, " Thomas said.


    Then he continued, " If he hurt you again, he has to face my wrath," giving a sharp re.


    " I promise you that I will be very patient and will never be hurt by my words or my action," Adrian said sincerely.


    " I will see¡­" Thomas said.


    Just in time, the same nurse entered the cabin and informed Thomas that a patient was waiting for him.


    " Okay...carry on.we leave now ", Adrian said.


    " Kathie...take this medicine for three days and change your dressing of the wound tomorrow morning " Thomas gave her a strip of tablets.


    " Yeah¡­" she nodded her head.


    ¡­.


    Once they came out of Thomas''s clinic, Adrian said " Keep this car at thepany after you may leave "to the driver of the car in which Katherine brought Duke to the hospital.


    " Yes...sir " he obeyed Adrian''s order.


    Once the driver left,Adrian opened the door of the car for his wife. Then he hopped in the driver''s seat.


    " Buttercup...I am so sorry. Because of me, you are injured¡­" he said, feeling ashamed of his action.


    " Your sorry is not epted¡­" she replied curtly.


    " Sorry...love¡­" he pleaded, holding her chin.


    " I will tell what you have done to Aunt Maria. Then she will punish you¡­" she made him scared.


    " Oh my god!!"he eximed and his eyes bulged out.

 Chapter 188 - Her Sweet Revenge

    " I will tell Aunt Maria what you have done. Then she will punish you¡­" she made him scared.


    " Oh my god!!"he eximed and his eyes bulged out.


    " My Darling...Please don''t tell my mom. She will kick me out of the house if shees to know about my deed " he said with puppy eyes.


    " Okay. I will not tell anything to Aunt Maria but there is one condition, " she said, pulling him towards her while gripping his suit.


    " Anything you say¡­" he agreed.


    " Then...don''t say sorry to me again¡­" she said, looking into his eyes.


    Then she continued, " Sorry and Thank you are the formal words to the others. When we know clearly that we are two bodies with one soul then there is no need for all these formalities¡­" she kissed his jaws.


    His face lit up like a shiny star and hugged her gently. Then he whispered in her ears, " You are my Angel¡­"


    " And you are my heartbeat¡­" she mumbled being in his arms.


    He kissed her again and then ignited the engine of the car. They reached their Vi in one hour.


    Once they entered inside, Sam ran towards Adrian and hugged his legs.


    " Dad, why are youte! " he asked Adrian.


    " I am sorry, dear. We went to some other ce¡­ " he replied to Sam.


    " Now...You want your dad to y!! Huh! Don''t you want me!! " Katherine questioned.


    "My dad is the best. He will y my favorite games where you will tell me the same boring old stories, " Sam answered.


    " Sam¡­" Adrian called him.


    " Okay...from now on, y with your dad and talk with him only " she seriously walked to their bedroom.


    Adrian and Sam followed her silently to the bedroom. Ignoring them, she went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    " I think...your mom is upset, " Adrian said in a low tone.


    " I know how to change my mom''s mood¡­" Sam replied.


    " How! " Adrian inquired.


    " I have a magic...dad, " Sam said confidently. On the other side, Adrian was eagerly waiting to know how he would convince Kathie.


    ¡­.


    Suddenly Sam screamed in pain holding his stomach with both hands.


    " Sam¡­.What happened! " Adrian asked worriedly.


    " Pain in my stomach¡­" he cried out.


    Katherine came out of the bathroom while running, wearing her robe.


    " Sammy...What happened! " she asked worriedly.


    Instantly Sam stopped crying and kissed her cheek and hugged her cing his hands around her neck


    " I was acting¡­." Sam giggled.


    " You...little Monkey. Making a fool of your mom" she asked, moving away from him.


    " Momma... it''s dad''s idea to talk with me " he lied to his mom.


    " Ad...what was that! Is this what you will teach to your son! Huh!! " She yelled at Adrian.


    " Momma...I told Dadda that you don''t like telling lies. Still, Daddy forced me to tell you lies " he lied again.


    Adrian was startled by his son''s lies. Before he came out of the shock, Katherine red at him.


    " I know...What punishment to give your dad. Let''s go and wait for me at the dining hall. I wille after getting ready¡­" She informed Sam.


    " Okay...momma.e first¡­" he ran out of the bedroom.


    " Buttercup...he was telling lies. Don''t believe his words¡­" Adrian said.


    " He is small and cute. How can he tell lies! Even he doesn''t know what the meaning of lies is, " Katherine yelled at her husband.


    " Kathie...Don''t you trust me! " He asked, walking closer to me.


    " I trust you but I trust my son more " she replied while dressing.


    " Baby...I never thought you would trust him more, " he said with disappointment.


    " Whatever you think ¡­" she rolled away from her eyes.


    " Love¡­" he twirled her towards him. identally her forehead bumped to his shoulder.


    " Ahhh¡­" she screamed in pain as she had an injury on her forehead.


    " You. ..caveman¡­" she cried.


    " You sleep alone in bed for a week. It is your punishment. "


    " Do you know how scared I was when I heard his cry!!" She pushed him away from her and walked out of the bedroom.


    He sighed and went to take a bath. He thought her anger would subside after a few minutes. After getting a bath, he got ready and joined dinner with them.


    ¡­.


    " Kathie...what happened to your forehead!! " Maria asked her.


    Adrian was looking at her with a scared expression.


    Katherine looked at Adrian with a serious expression and said, " A small injury "


    " Do you think I am a fool? I worked as a nurse and I know if it is a small cut,it will be open but will not dress in white bandages and cotton, " Maria said.


    " identally my foot twisted on the floor due to the heels andI fell on the table " she lied.


    " Be careful next time. Head injury is dangerous sometimes¡­" Maria advised.


    " Okay Aunty " she replied, nodding her head.


    Katherine finished her food on the te and stood up from the chair. Usually, she used to wait for him till hepleted his dinner. He lost his appetite on seeing her, walking towards Sam''s bedroom.


    " Is she really going to sleep with Sam for one week by leaving me alone in our bedroom! How could she think I can sleep alone without her!!" He thought.


    He cleaned his hands and wished good night to his mom. Then he brought the medicines which Thomas prescribed for her. He walked to Sam''s bedroom to give them to her. He saw her narrating bedtime stories.


    " Hi...Dad¡­" Sam said with a smile.


    He walked towards her and gave them the medicines. She took it from him and gulped them in her throat by taking water along with them.


    " Sam...Tell Good night to your dad. We have to sleep in ten minutes" she said, looking at Adrian.


    " Good night...Dad" Sam greeted.


    Immediately she turned off the tablemp beside the bed. Then she cuddled Sam, closing her eyes. He stood in the room for a few minutes as he knew she was pretending as if she was sleeping. But he doesn''t want to create drama in front of his son. He quietly walked out of the room.


    After a while, she drifted into a deep slumber while cuddling Sam.


    ...


    The weather was so cold outside. As it was the end of November. It was snowing. The first snow of the year. He could see the snow through the sliding ss window with the help of street lights.


    Sleep was far away from him even though the room heater was turned on. He was missing her warmth against his body. He checked it was one clock in the night. He tiptoed to his son''s and peeped in.


    He found Sam and Katherine were in deep sleep. He walked to the bed and whispered, " Sorry my son. I can''t sleep without your mom "


    He took off the thick nket over her body and ced a soft pillow between both. Then he lifted her in his arms and started moving towards their bedroom.


    Katherine felt as if she was moving in the air and opened her eyes. As she was in a sleepy state, she saw a figure in the darkness. When she was supposed to scream, a palm covered her mouth.


    " Don''t shout..it''s me¡­" he whispered.


    On hearing his voice, she was wide awake and looked at him with surprise. Meanwhile, he carried them to their bedroom andid her gently on the bed. Before she shouted, he locked the door and hide the key from the room at the top of the wardrobe.


    " Ad...Why do you disturb my sleep! " She asked seriously.


    Without giving a reply to her, heid beside her and covered them with a nket. He ced his head on her chest and hugged her tightly.


    " I can''t sleep without you. I lost your warmth."


    " I want to sleep on my soft pillows, " he replied and gripped her waist.


    "Ad...Sam is alone in the bedroom. Let me go¡­" she said in a soft voice.


    " He is so tired and will not wake up till the morning. It''s better if you take care of this big boy who is sleeping on you.." he replied, closing his eyes.


    " I think ...Sam got naughtiness from you¡­" she smiled.


    " Of course. He is my son¡­" he chuckled.


    She stroked his hair gently with her fingers while he was drawing patterns on her stomach with his fingers.


    " Baby...please believe it was Sam''s idea to make you talk with him. Please believe me " Adrian said.


    " I knew it. Sam told me before going to sleep in his room " Katherine replied.


    " Even though you knew the truth, you slept in his room," he asked, angling his head to face her.


    " Just to take sweet revenge because Sam is giving more attention to you than me, " she chuckled.


    " What !! " He eximed.


    " You crazy woman¡­ you are jealous of our bonding.. huh¡­" he asked, hovering over her and pressed body.

 Chapter 189 - His Sweet Punishment **

    " You crazy woman¡­ you are jealous of our bonding.. huh¡­" he asked, hovering over her.


    " It''s not like that. Sam always came to me first after I used to return home but now he is after you and not even noticing me " she replied.


    " I will tell you what do you mean by sweet revenge " he pulled her hands above her head and gripped her in that position with his one hand. Then he lifted her night top over her head and tied her both hands with it.


    " Ad...what are you doing! " She asked with his sudden action.


    " Taking my sweet revenge¡­" he whispered in her ears.


    " Sweet Revenge¡­! " she asked, widening her eyes.


    " Yes...Love. Till now, I didn''t sleep because of you. Now it''s your turn to stay awake.." He smirked, taking off her night shorts.


    She remained only in her red panties.


    " Fuck...this color turns on my mood instantly¡­" he kissed on her navel.


    Her body shuddered when his warm lips brushed on her bare skin in the cold weather. He licked his lips staring at her curvy body. He removed his sweat pants and T-shirt while enjoying the view.


    " Ad...untie my hands...please " she begged.


    " Wait for a few minutes, love," he said while running his hands on both sides of her curvy waist.


    Her body shivered and her legs curled with his touch. Just then, he held the band of panties and slid it down her legs, making herpletely naked.


    She closed her eyes because of his intense gaze. He crawled down and started kissing her from left foot to left thigh while caressing the right thigh.


    The pleasure was so high to resist and even her hands were tied above her head. She cried in pleasure taking his name. Simply, she was lost in the world of pleasure. Her body and her mind were fully under his control as she was hypnotized by his touch.


    " Love...You like my touch, isn''t it?" He asked, kissing her inner thighs.


    She nodded her head while she was wriggling her hands so that she could hug him. Silently he was observing how he made her helpless.


    " Love, if you express it in words then I will free your hands¡­"


    " For that, you have to answer my questions¡­" he said.


    " Are you enjoying my touch! " he asked.


    " Yes...I always love your touch on my body¡­" she moaned.


    He smirked and started giving feathery kisses on her stomach, her thighs and moved her palms on inner thighs.


    " How do you feel about my kisses! " he asked, inhaling the fragrance of her flower.


    The hot breath on her sensitive spot made her wild. Just she wanted her to take him.


    " Answer me¡­.Love " he nibbled her soft thighs.


    " Ahhh¡­" she whimpered in pleasure, arching her back.


    " When you mark my body with your kisses, I feel like¡­.hundreds of butterflies fluttering on my body " she was breathing heavily.


    " That''s the bestpliment¡­." He chuckled.


    He parted her legs and buried his head at the entrance of her flower. While giving a floppy kiss, he pressed his warm tongue. Then he plunged his tongue in and out at the spot.


    She threw her head back on the pillows and whimpered in pleasure. The pleasure was too much for her body to hold.


    " Ad¡­.please...I can''t take it anymore " she begged him but he didn''t stop her request.


    He positioned his fingers one by one at the nectar of her flower. Slowly he thrusted in and out making her cry in pleasure. After a few minutes, she exploded her juices on his fingers while panting heavily for the air.


    He dly took all her juices like an elixir bypping and licking with his tongue and cleaning her.


    He crawled over her body and observed her face. He untied her hands and kissed her forehead.


    " Is it fantastic!! " he whispered, cing his head in the crook of her neck.


    Her body was exhausted and was not in a state to answer. So she slowly nodded her head, closing her eyes.


    " Still my sweet revenge is notpleted," he said, making her shocked.


    Before she came out of the shock, he took her softballs in his hands and started fondling them. He lowered his head and took her rosy bud into his mouth. Just a hungry baby, he started sucking with his tongue. On the other side, he was softly massaging another rosy bud with his thumb. Her palms were in his hair, caressing his scalp.


    Again she lost in the sea of bliss with his assault. Once he was satisfied with both of her softballs, he imed her lips and kissed fervently. The desires in their bodies for each other were high.


    The next second, he moved away from her and was in a sitting position and lifted her on hisp, cing both legs around his waist.


    She held both his shoulders for the support.He moved his palms from her neck down till he touched her entrance. He took her softball into his mouth and inserted his finger into her love hole. He curled up his finger to tease her.


    " Ad¡­" she moaned, throwing her head back. Slowly she started moving her hips as her body was on fire.


    He took off his finger and entered inside her in one thrust. She moaned loudly while digging her nails on his shoulders as she felt him so deeper inside.


    He gripped her waist on both sides and helped to move her hips. She adjusted his buddy inside her in no time. This angle of making love was new to her but she felt so thrilled and excited. While tasting her breasts,he too thrust inside her.She moved her hips faster and faster with his support. Her loose hair was swaying at her back with her hip movement. He noticed the reflection of their makeover in the mirror opposite the bed.. It was the erotic view to his eyes.

 Chapter 190 - Rough Like A Caveman**

    Her loose hair was swaying at her back with her hip movement. He noticed the reflection of their makeover in the mirror opposite the bed. It was the erotic view to his eyes. He felt so delighted, the way she rolled back her eyes and moved her body while enjoying making love to him.


    In excitement, he spanked her buttcheeks leaving his fingerprints.


    " Ouch¡­"


    " You...caveman¡­" she screamed.


    He rolled her on the bed and hovered over her still being inside her.


    " Sorry...Love. You look so hot and sexy. I was carried away by your beauty" he imed her lips, thrusting faster.


    ¡­.


    While thrusting in and out,he whispered" Take all my seeds inside you and give me another baby soon¡­"


    She smiled and replied, " Fill them in my womb. I am ready to give as many babies as you want "


    " Fuck...you are such a good wife. Take it all" he groaned.


    " Yes...yes...fast " she pulled closer to her and both climaxed at the same time.


    " It was amazing "


    " Hope you like my sweet revenge¡­" he said andid beside her.


    " Just loved it¡­" she said, hugging him.


    He cleaned her sweaty forehead with the tissue and pulled closer to his body. Then he covered with a nket and turned off the nightmp on the bedside.


    She ced her head on his chest and closed her eyes.


    " Buttercup...another round please¡­" he said, caressing her back.


    " You shameless fellow. My body is aching because of you and filled with your marks on my skin. You are rough like a caveman " she pinched his chest.


    " Okay. Take sleep, we will continue tomorrow " he said, cing his hands on her waist.


    She was so tired of making love with him. While listening to his heartbeat, she drifted to sleep.


    ¡­.


    The next morning, Adrian and Katherine heard knocking on the door when they were in deep sleep. Katherine rubbed her eyeszily and patted his chest with her palm.


    " Ad...open the door. Someone is knocking on the door " she said in a hoarse tone.


    " Let it be. I am sleepy.." He replied recklessly.


    " Ad¡­.Go and see, what if it is Aunt Maria!! " she doubted.


    He stood up from the bed and covered her properly with the nket. He wore his sweatpants and T-shirt then he opened the door. He found his son was waiting outside.


    " Good morning¡­" Adrian greeted him.


    " Where is mommy! " he asked, looking inside.


    " She is sleeping, dear," he replied.


    Nowadays, Mommy is bing Lazy. She used to wake up in the morning before me and used to prepare breakfast. But now, she has changed. All the time, she is staying with you " Heined innocently to his father as he doesn''t know his father is the reason for it.


    " No...dear. Mommy has so much work at the newpany. She is tired of doing work. Because of that, she is sleeping for more time, " he lied.


    " Then why does she leave me alone at midnight! " he inquired.


    " It was my idea to make you sleep alone. If you stay alone and lose all your fear then only you be strong and brave like me " Adrian said.


    " Okay. Let''s go to the gym room. You promised to give me training, " Sam said.


    " I will be back in fifteen minutes. Wait for me in the gym room but don''t touch anything " he said to his son.


    He ran to the gym room then he locked the door and walked towards his bed and stared at his wife. He ran his fingers into her hair beside her ears and kissed her earlobes.


    " Ad...Let me sleep¡­" she whined in a sleepy state.


    " Do you want Sam to see you in this state! " he asked.


    Instantly she opened her eyes and sat up on the bed. She looked at him with a horrified expression. Her eyes were searching for her son.


    His eyes roamed all over her and noticed purple-colored bruises on her milky soft silk. He touched on the bruises at her breast. He caressed his palms around ger softball. Instantly her rosy bud erected hard with his touch.


    " Where is Sam! " she asked him and his eyes were on her body.


    " Ad¡­" she called his name.


    " Yeah...Sam was the one who knocked on the door. When he saw you sleeping, he went to the Gym hall " he answered.


    She tied her hair into a bun and removed the nket over her body. When she put her both feet on the floor to stand up. He pulled her back on the bed while her legs hung down to the floor.


    " You...idiot...leave me¡­" she shouted.


    " Shhh¡­ don''t make noise, what if Sames back again? " he whispered.


    " Then leave me¡­" she replied.


    " Only after one quickie. Try to understand my problem with morning boner¡­" he pulled out his erected buddy hiding inside his pants.


    He adjusted his position at the entrance and kept her legs around his waist. He moved inside her without any dy.


    " Heaven¡­" he groaned, closing his eyes.


    " Hope this angle is good andfortable to you¡­" he teased her while thrusting in and out.


    She bit her lips to control her moans. She was scared thinking about what if Sam heard their noise of making over. As he promised her a quickie, he released her seeds in her womb. Then he helped her to stand properly on the floor.


    " Ad...you are bing shameless. What if Sames when we are¡­" her words cut off as he suddenly cupped her face with his hands.


    " I am deeply, crazily, and madly in love with you. If you think I am shameless. I don''t mind, " he said, looking into her eyes.


    She smiled shyly and hugged him.


    " Wear your dress. Sam will be waiting for me in the gym room. I need to go, " he said, caressing her back.


    She quickly wore her dress while hepleted his chores and came out of the bathroom.. Then he went to the gym room.

 Chapter 191 - Explosion

    One week passed by, Adrian got closer to his son. He started spending his free time with Sam along with Katherine.


    Maria felt happy to see her son settled down with a cute family which she always dreamed of.


    ¡­..


    One day Adrian and Katherine were getting ready to work. At the same time, her mobile rang. She looked at the caller''s name and was surprised.


    " Why is he calling me!! " She thought.


    Adrian, who was wearing his blue suit, looked at Katherine as she was not attending the call.


    " Love¡­ Why are you thinking so much about attending the call! " he asked.


    " It''s from David, my old colleague," she replied in a low voice.


    He gritted his eyebrows closer and saw the disy name on her mobile. After being baffled by her thoughts, she attended the call.


    David: " Hi Kathie, how are you? "


    Kathie: " Fine. Why do you call me? " with a serious expression on her face.


    David: " I want to meet you and what to tell you something important "


    Kathie: " I am busy. I can''t meet you "


    David: " Please...Just meet me for once today at Delite Cafe, 7 pm"


    Kathie: " I won''te to meet you. I already cleared up my feelings for you. Don''t waste your precious time on me"


    David: " I know you are Mrs. Wilson and you already have a son with him "


    She was shocked to know about it. But she was confused why he made a call to meet him. When she was in her thoughts, Adrian grabbed her mobile and turned on the speaker of the mobile.


    Adrian: " Don''t you have a Shame to call my wife for a date? "


    David: " I am not calling for a date. But I need to talk with her about something important "


    Adrian: " There is nothing to talk about with my wife. If you try to contact her again, I will see your end " ( he yelled and disconnected the call )


    " How dare he contact you!Tell me, if he contacts you again " Adrian stated.


    " Okay "she nodded her head. " Please calm down¡­" she said and cupped his face with her palms. Then she raised her toes and pecked his forehead to calm him.


    " Let''s go.." She entangled her hands with his arms, cing her head on his shoulders.


    ¡­.


    After they reached thepany both got busy with their work. Adrian was working on hisptop while designing a new luxurious model car afterunching the present manufacturing cars. He was working on the design for a few months. Finally, hepleted it.


    Once he designed the 3D design, he asked Katherine to have a look. He walked towards his chair and pulled another chair beside him to sit.


    " Baby...what is the need for another chair, when you can sit in myp," he said and pulled her onto hisp.


    " Ad¡­.be professional. We are in the workce " she tried to stand from hisp but he caged her stomach with his strong


    hands by cing them around.


    She stopped struggling to get up as she knew about stubbornness. He exined the front sitting arrangement and passenger seat arrangements with passengers'' privacy and seat adjustments. The basic amenities like a music yer with wireless connections, an LED screen to watch movies, a small flipping table in the passenger seat so that kids can eat in the moving car.


    He yed the video to show her how to use all the amenities in the cars. After seeing the video, she was so excited to see the output of the car.


    " You did a fantastic job¡­" she tilted her face and kissed his cheek.


    " Thank you, Mrs. Wilson " he whispered, cing his chin on her shoulder de.


    " So...when are you nning to start this one!! " She inquired.


    " I want to start designing this car in ten days. I have enough bnce to design two cars of this model, " he answered.


    " Ad...Can I give a small suggestion! " she asked hesitantly.


    " You can..love. Tell me¡­" he said.


    " I think it''s better if you add a feature for the security of the people traveling in the car. I mean to say a software with artificial intelligence which helps the people to be saved by informing the nearest hospital or police control rooms. In emergency conditions like brake failures, cars stuck in the remote, and others" she said.


    " It''s a wonderful idea but we need so much to invest much tounch such a kind of model" he replied.


    " Then why don''t you design one car instead of two !! " she advised.


    " It is so risky...Love " he said after thinking for a while.


    " Why!! "She asked, looking at him.


    " If we invest all our investments to design a new car and we don''t get approval for the model we will be doomed. And again I have to start from the first step " he said.


    " In business, we won''t seed and get fame unless we take risks, " she said.


    " I knew about it. But now it is different. If our n fails, I cannot give thisfortable life to my family, " he said.


    " I loved you even though you have no penny. In the past, I had trusted your talent and my trust in you will be till myst breath ...." She encouraged him.


    He smiled and hugged her tightly, then said, " I know about your love "


    Suddenly they heard the sound of an explosion from the manufacturing site. Adrian and Katherine quickly ran out of the cabin. Just in time, Duke ran in the opposite direction to them.


    He was panting heavily and said, " Sir, there was a st in the manufacturing site of the seventh unit. "


    " What !! " Adrian shouted in shock.


    " I informed the fire extinguisher and the ambnce services¡­" he said in a scary voice.


    When they came out of the administration block, they could see the thick ck smoke all over the air with fire.


    Adrian was still in shock and he was not in a position to utter a word seeing the scene in front of his eyes.


    " Are any employees injured? " Katherine asked Duke.


    " We are expecting thirty employees working in the next unit. Maybe less or more. Till this fire is under control, we can''t predict the number of employees inside, " Duke exined.


    Within a few minutes, the fire extinguisher came to rescue the employees then the ambnces reached the ce.


    " Adrian...let''s go to the ce and help our employees¡­" she informed as she noticed Adrian''s face. He was shocked and terrified.


    With the words of Katherine''s voice, he came out of the shock and quickly went to the manufacturing unit. The whole ce was covered with the small pieces of the spare parts of the car and newly manufactured cars. Meanwhile,a group of civil police came to the scene to investigate.


    The injured employees were taken to the hospital in the ambnce. Adrian''s heart moved to see his employees in terrible condition. His eyes be wet on hearing the painful cries of his employees. Katherine held his hand on noticing Adrian''s facial expression.


    It took nearly an hour to control the fire but


    ck smoke thickly filled the air. Once they entered, they noticed bloodstains on the floor.


    " Mr. Wilson, among thirty employees working in the unit, two employees are dead, " one of the police officers informed.


    " As per the primary investigation, we think the fire ident happened due to the short circuit in the seventh unit, " he added.


    " Short circuit! " Adrian eximed.


    " Our staff check all the safety measures in the morning and the evening. The ident can''t happen, " he stated.


    " For now, we can''t conclude anything. Please wait till we do our investigation" the police officer said and resumed back to his work.


    " I will go to the hospital to know the health of the employee''s condition" Adrian informed Katherine.


    " No...sir. It is not wise to go to the hospital. It could be difficult to face the wrath of the victim''s family " Duke advised.


    " Mr. Duke...we are going. We don''t want your stupid advice" Katherine said.


    " No...Kathie. Duke is right. I will go alone. You stay here and take care of everything, " Adrian said.


    " I am your wife and will be with you in good and bad times. Let''s go¡­" she held his hand firmly.


    " Kathie¡­try to understand. We don''t know what will happen over there, " Adrian tried to exin.


    " Whatever it is, I will be with you only, " she said stubbornly.


    For the first time, Duke witnessed true love with his eyes. He always thought that the rtionship between males and females is only physical just to fulfill their desires. He never saw a woman who truly loves a man. Then he understood why his boss was so possessive of his wife.


    He was working in thepany as he was scared of the video which Katherine recorded when he confessed his wicked n. But this day, he realized his mistake by hurting good souls like Adrian and Katherine.


    " Sir...I will take care of the situation here. You may go " Duke said sincerely.


    Adrian nodded their head and drove to the hospital where the employees


    Were admitted.


    Dear Readers


    I think you didn''t expect this twist. The uing chapters will be more interesting.. Please vote andment on the book to support me.

 Chapter 192 - Visiting Victims

    Adrian and Katherine reached the hospital in twenty minutes as it was nearest to thepany.


    Before getting down from the car, Adrian said, " Better you stay in the car. I know how the situation is inside" with a worried expression.


    " Whatever the situation is, I will be with you " She replied and got down the car and said, '' let''s go inside''


    He sighed and said, " Okay. But if I sense any problem to you. I will send you out of the hospital immediately"


    She nodded her head and walked towards him. They both walked inside the hospital.


    When they stepped inside the lobby, they heard the mourning of the victim''s family members. Slowly they took steps towards the direction and noticed the burning of the victims and heard the painful cries of the victims. As soon as the family members of the victims came to know about their identity, theyshed out at them.


    One of the victim''s mothers came up towards them and said, " I can''t believe that you had the nerve toe here. Have you no shame at all to show your faces to us? You capitalists only care about fattening your pockets. You never care about the safety of the employees. Look at my son, how he is suffering because of your greed and your carelessness in safety measures! If anything happens to him then I don''t leave you" she berated while showing her finger towards Adrian''s nose.


    Adrian endured her words and bowed his head in guilt. He doesn''t understand what to say after witnessing his employee''s condition.


    " We are sorry about what happened. We will assure you to take the remaining responsibilities. We are here because we still care for our employees. Whatever happened it was an ident but still, we are trying to investigate what is the reason for the fire ident even though we are always given priority for the safety measures of the employee " Katherine informed them.


    " Who are you? " one of the men in the group asked.


    " I am Mrs Katherine Wilson," she replied.


    Then she continued, " We will take responsibility for the medical expenses of all the victims and also the family''s basic needs until they recoverpletely. We know it''s difficult to see our beloved ones in pain"


    She too lowered her head to show their remorse and said, " Aunt, we are sorry for what happened to your son. Please give us a chance "


    Then Adrian stepped out forward and said, " We will take the me for the incident as it happened in ourpany. But please, believe me, I am not one of those capitalists who think of profit, indeed I think of the welfare of my employees. As my wife assured you all, we will take the responsibilities¡­"in a sad voice.


    People gathered around them suddenly, one of the men pointed at Katherine and said, " She looks familiar. I am sure that I saw her somewhere¡­"


    " Oh...I remember. Is she one whom Mr Wilson married after breaking the engagement with Miss. Green. Isn''t it? It was in the news a few days back" one person doubted.


    " Yeah...she is the one, " another person answered.


    " I too heard that she is the wife of Mr Wilson as he gave an interview to the media in one of the events recently. " another person confirmed.


    " How could she break his engagement and marry him! Is it because she is a greedy woman! " another personmented.


    Soon, the room filled with murmurs of the group of people. As the sick room was not so big, Adrian and Katherine would hear them. Katherine felt bad to feel humiliated by the people around her but remained calm as it was the situation to prove her fidelity.


    " We are here to take responsibility for the incident but not to hear your stupid gossips about our rtionship. It was her suggestion to visit the hospital and stand with all in a difficult time. You have no right to judge her. It''s better if you all hold your tongue " Adrian said in a serious


    tone.


    By holding her hand, he said in a stern voice, " Insulting my wife is insulting me"


    Katherine pressed her hand to control his anger and signalled with her eyes to stay calm.


    Meanwhile, one of the people lying on the bed walked towards with a bandaged hand and said, " Boss... My name is Mr Lewis Ornald, technical head." He introduced himself.


    " All employees of thepany knew about your gratitude for us. Please ignore thements of our families. Our employees know very well about the changes you made recently about the welfare of the employee by surveying the manufacturing nt. We felt d about your thoughts on that day " Lewis stated.


    Adrian was happy and also confused about the survey he mentioned. Just in time, Katherine scratched his palm with her finger secretly and blinked her eyes.


    " Okay. We will leave¡­" Adrian informed them and both turned away to leave the sickroom.


    " Ad...Do you think about the two men who died due to the fire ident! " Katherine whispered so that no one could hear their conversation.


    ¡­.


    After walking far away from the ward, Adrian sat on the wooden bench in the corridor holding his head with both hands. He looked so upset with the incident. He had no idea how to solve the problem. And most importantly, he doesn''t know how to face the family of the two-person weaselled.


    " Ad...everything will be alright " she tried to support him.


    " How Kathie!! How can I show my face to them! " He asked in a low voice.


    "I can understand your situation but we need to face it. I am there with you. Let''s go¡­" she said, holding his arm.


    ¡­..


    They thought the victim''s family would be weeping at the ce. But to the contrary of their thoughts, they were shocked to see the scene before their eyes. They noticed a young woman who was sitting in a wooden chair as if her body had be lifeless. A little distance away from the young woman, they saw an old woman who was crying silently. The scene in front of their eyes broke both of their hearts into pieces.


    Unsteadily Katherine approached the young woman and ced her hand on the young woman''s shoulder. That woman raised her head and looked at Katherine then asked, " Who are you! "


    " I am Mrs Wilson. We are sorry for your loss. We are here to console you and¡­" the young woman cut off Katherine''s words in the middle.


    " Sorry¡­"


    " This five-letter word cannot bring his life back " the young woman yelled angrily at Katherine.


    Katherine saw anger in her eyes and remained quiet as her anger on them was justified. She bowed her head.


    " Tell me...How will you console me! Do you know what I am going through in my heart! Can your words or money bring my love back? Do you know how much it pains to see the beloved ones dead?" she shouted at her.


    " We nned to get married next week. All my happiness broke off in one day. All my future dreams with him shattered because of your negligence " she spotted out.


    " I can understand your pain. Please try to understand that we are also in shock about this incident. We care for our employees that''s why we are here, " Adrian exined.


    " Understand my pain!! Huh! " she said sarcastically.


    " You can only understand my pain when you lose your beloved one," she said to Adrian.


    Adrian''s expression changed all of a sudden by her words. The thought of losing his loved ones made his mind numb. He stood before her speechless.


    " I don''t want anything from you. Get lost from this ce. I am feeling disgusted to see the face of a criminal like you " she cried.


    " Can''t you hear what is telling! " the old woman who was crying silently came towards them and said in a serious tone.


    " You are a criminal. You killed my son and made me homeless at this age. Not only that you killed her fiance and made her life colourless. Two people died because of you. God will surely punish you for your sins " she cursed Adrian.


    " Auntie...please believe us. We are not the kind of people who keep others'' lives at risk" Adrian tried to exin.


    " Just leave from this ce " the young woman gripped Adrian''s suit and pushed him angrily.


    " Ad... let''s go from here¡­" Katherine held his hands and dragged him out of the hospital.


    ¡­.


    They walked out in silence. They noticed the media people, cameras and lighting focusing on them. They tried to block their way and surround them to know the details of the incident. Just in time, Duke and the managerial staff stopped them and escorted both to the car.


    " Ad...I will drive the car for today " Katherine said and took the keys from him as she knew how upset he was.


    He sat quietly in the passenger seat then Katherine ignited the engine.. She drove the car while ncing at Adrian in the middle whereas he was lost in his thoughts.

 Chapter 193 - Disturbed Adrian

    Katherine turned off the engine and looked at Adrian who leaned back on the passenger seat and closed his eyes. He looked so disturbed by the incident that happened at thepany.


    " Ad...we reached home. Let''s go " she informed, cing her palm on his shoulder.


    When they got out of the car, they noticed a red car in the guest''s parking lot. They looked at each other''s faces with questioning looks and he asked, " Who might be at this time!"


    " Let''s go and check" Katherine replied and both of them walked hurriedly inside.


    They were startled to see Steven and Ruby at their home. They didn''t expect them at this time. Before they speak, Steven said, " We are waiting for you both"


    Meanwhile, Maria came out of Sam''s room and informed Adrian and Katherine, " They were waiting for one hour to meet you both".


    " Oh¡­" Adrian said.


    " How is the situation at thepany and hospital! Do you know the reason for the ident! " Steven inquired.


    " ident! " Maria asked anxiously.


    " Mom...Please don''t worry. Go and take some rest. We will talk tomorrow morning about this. I am so tired, " Adrian said.


    Maria looked at Katherine''s face doubtfully. Then she said, " Auntie...We will talk tomorrow please "


    " Okay then, " she walked towards her room.


    " I think it''s better to discuss this topic in the study room. I don''t want Auntie to hear our discussion. It''s not good if she is stressed at this age, " Katherine suggested.


    " Kathie is correct." Ruby supported her.


    Four of them went to Adrian''s study room. They sat on the sofa in silence.


    " When do you get the information about the incident? " Adrian asked Steven.


    " In the evening. By the time we reached yourpany, we came to know that you both went to visit victims and their families¡­" Steven answered.


    " Any clue about the reason for the incident? " Steven asked immediately.


    " No¡­"


    " Still...I am in shock about the incident because we always take care of safety measures¡­" Adrian replied.


    " Then it''s better to wait till we get an investigation report from the police department," Steven replied.


    " Yeah¡­" he sighed.


    " If you want to cancel the deal between our twopanies, I don''t mind. First I want to solve issues with my employees, " he said to Steven.


    " I am here to ask if you need any support from me in a friendly way. It''s not my business visit " Steven replied sincerely.


    " For now, I don''t need any help from you. I am just worried about the injured employees and the two employees'' deaths, " he told him.


    " I can understand your situation. If you need any help from me, don''t hesitate to ask, " Steven informed and stood up from the sofa.


    " Kathie...Take care¡­" Ruby also stood up to leave.


    " I have to leave Ruby at her home then I have to go to my ce, " Steven and Ruby bid bye to them.


    After they left the study room, Katherine said, " Let''s go to our bedroom and get fresh. We need to go to ourpany early tomorrow morning"


    Adrian stood up from his ce and moved towards her. He asked her to stay at home as the situation might be more severe than today. She understood what he was trying to say but she didn''t want to agree with his words. She ced her palms on both sides of his face and said, " I took vows in our marriage in front of the Lord that I will be with you in all the times of good and bad. So I can''t back off from my vows especially in the critical situation "


    " Kathie...Try to understand¡­" he tried to exin but she pressed his lips with her finger looking into his eyes and stopped him to speak further.


    " Not one more word. I aming with you tomorrow," she said firmly.


    She hold his hand and gave him assuring smile then said, " Everything will be alright"


    They slowly walked to their bedroom. She went to take a bath whereas he stood at the ss window. The cries of the people in the hospital were running in his mind. She quickly came out of the bathroom and changed into the nightdress.


    " Ad¡­.Go and take shower. I will be back in fifteen minutes.." she informed him and handed him his robe. She waited till he went to the bathroom then she stepped out of the room.


    She went to the kitchen and instructed them to prepare chicken soup and sandwiches for them. Then she walked to Sam''s bedroom and found him sleeping deeply.


    She sat beside him for a few minutes then went to the kitchen. She served the soup in the bowl and sandwiches on the te. She arranged them on the tray and took them to their bedroom.


    When she entered the bedroom, she saw his face. She knew that he was still thinking about the incident. And also she could understand that it is not so easy to handle the situation. But she wanted her husband to be strong to face the challenge.


    She walked towards him and ced the tray on the nightstand. She sat beside him and took a bowl of soup in her hand. She dipped the spoon in the soup then ced it in front of his mouth to sip it.


    " Have it ...Ad " she said in a soft voice


    " How can I eat Kathie? Two men were dead in the fire ident and my employees were suffering in the hospital, " He asked in a broken state.


    " It was an ident. It''s not your fault " she tried to console him.


    " But it happened when they were working in mypany, " he said.


    " It''s true. We can''t change what happened.But you can help their families only when you are strong. You can be strong and supportive for them when you take food in time and take some rest, " she suggested.


    " First open your mouth¡­" she said in a strict tone as if she was talking with little Sam.


    " Kathie...I have no mood to eat " he replied.


    " I too have no mood but still I want to eat. If we get sick then who will take care of our employees!! Huh! " She asked, raising her eyebrows.


    " Be like my big good boy¡­" she said and moved the spoon in her hand close to his lips.


    He opened his mouth to have the soup. She fed the soup then gave a te of sandwiches to him. Then they have their food.


    Once they had dinner, she took the tray and kept it in the kitchen. She noticed him in the same mood. She went towards him and said, " Ad...I am sleepy. Let''s sleep¡­"


    Heid straight on the bed while looking at the ceiling. She kept her head and his chest and ced her hands around his torso. She wanted to divert his mind so she got an idea in her mind.


    " Ad...I am feeling so cold. Shall we have some wine? " She asked him.


    All of a sudden, he turned his head and looked at her strangely. As far as he knew she doesn''t take wine willingly.


    " Please...Ad¡­" she requested, pouting her lips.


    " Okay. I will bring a wine bottle..." He stood up from the bed.


    After a few minutes, he returned with a bottle and two sses.He served the wine and gave one ss to her. She smiled and said, " Thank you".


    She knew that if he takes wine then his mind will release some stress in his mind then only he could sleep tonight. She sipped only half a ss of wine whereas hepleted two sses of wine. When he was third ss, she stopped him and dragged him to bed.


    Once sheid on the bed, she signaled him to ce his head on her chest. He nodded his head like an obedient boy and ced his head on his soft pillows. He covered both with the quilt and closed his eyes. She slowly stroked his hair while massaging his scalp.


    " Kathie ¡­ I don''t know what is going to happen tomorrow," he said.


    " Whatever happens, I am with you. Don''t think about tomorrow. Live this moment with me..." she informed and kissed his forehead.


    " I love you...buttercup " saying he cuddled her tightly.


    " I love you too...Ad. Sleep now¡­" she said and closed her eyes.


    ....


    The weather outside was so cold. Both of them were in deep sleep.


    Still, the city was in sleep, Katherine''s mobile started ringing. Her eyelids were fluttering with the sound but could not open her eyes as she was feeling sleepy.


    Finally, she opened her eyes and attended the call so that there would be no disturbance to Adrian''s sleep.


    " Kathie...it''s me. .Steven¡­" she heard his voice.


    " Steven!! " She eximed when she saw the time. It was early in the morning, five.


    " Why are you calling me at this time! " She inquired.


    " I am standing outside your home. Open the door. I need to talk with you. It''s important. Please. ¡­" He informed and ended the call.


    She noticed Adrian was still sleeping on her chest. She carefully ced his head on the pillow and stood up from the bed.. She wore a long fur coat over her body and walked out of their bedroom.

 Chapter 194 - Shocking News

    Katherine quietly walked out of their bedroom without disturbing Adrian''s sleep.


    She descended the stairs, she noticed the silence in the home. She thought in her mind that maids were also sleeping in the outhouse. Then she opened the Main door and saw Steven standing in the snow.


    " I think it''s better toe in¡­" Katherine said looking at the weather outside.


    " No...Kathie. It''s better to speak outside. I don''t want Adrian to be more upset " he replied.


    " What do you mean! " she inquired.


    " I am here to talk about a fire ident in yourpany," he told the purpose of his visit.


    " Okay. What do you want to tell me! " she asked him.


    " It is not a fire ident...but a prenned st¡­" he said finally.


    " What are you talking about? And how do you know it was not a fire ident? " she questioned him.


    " I got this information through my source in the police department. But till now the department is also clueless about this st. When they were investigating at that spot, they found some chemicals and stuff which are used in sts, " he exined to her.


    " How cruel is that person to n a st, many innocent people were injured and two men died! " she cried.


    " Kathie... It''s already happened. We can''t change it but now I am thinking of what will be going to happen next " he said in a worried tone.


    " What do you want to say! " she asked impatiently.


    He sighed and looked down with a sad face.


    After a while, Katherine doubted, " As far as I know, Adrian had no enemy in his business circle. Why will anyone try to harm him or his business! "


    " I suspect it may be Mr. Green or some other. But I can''t be sure till I investigate through my sources. Till then be careful " he informed.


    " Why are you helping us? " she questioned him.


    " I already knew that you had an answer to your question. Apart from it, I am helping for my happiness. Whatever happens, all my support will be there, " he said.


    For the first time, she saw his sincerity in his eyes.


    " I and Ruby are going to my ce for three days as it is an emergency. If you need any help please call me " he informed.


    " Emergency!! What happened! " she asked anxiously.


    " I will tell you everything once this problem is solved, " he replied.


    " Fine¡­" she turned away to get in the house.


    " Kathie¡­"


    By calling her name, he stopped her. Then he informed her, " I arranged security guards around your house and in yourpany. Don''t let any stranger into the house, " he instructed.


    " What will I tell Adrian about it? " she inquired.


    " I already kept my security a long back outside of your home. Do you people know about it till now! No, right! " he smiled.


    " My father failed in his work but this time I don''t want to fail in my mission " he added.


    She looked at him for a second and said, " But I am not in a position to help you. I don''t want to hurt Martin''s feelings " she said.


    " It''s okay. I can understand your situation as well as your friendship with Martin " Steven said.


    " But I need your help in getting married to Ruby. I truly love her¡­" he said.


    " If you love her truly then don''t hide anything from her. Love needs transparency " she suggested.


    " Then why are you hiding the truth from Adrian even after marriage! " he questioned her back.


    Her facial expression changed all of a sudden and looked at him nervously.


    " Katherine...I am sorry if I hurt you¡­" he said.


    " You have your reason, I have mine. Not telling the truth doesn''t mean that our love for our loved ones is not true, " he stated


    She had no right to argue back with him because her heart also knew whatever he said was partially true.She remained silent.


    " But I will consider your suggestion and tell the truth to Ruby as early as possible " Atst he agreed to her advice.


    She smiled weakly at him. But his words made her in the pit of guilt as she was hiding the truth from her love, Adrian. When Steven noticed her pale face, he said, " Sorry if I hurt you by my words. I know why you hid it from your husband. But Remember my words, I will be there for your help in any situation, "


    " Thank you¡­" she smiled weakly.


    " I hope you will be supportive of Adrian during this testing time. As we know Adrian is an emotional person, you stay strong " he advised then took leave from her and drove his car.


    ¡­.


    She walked back to their bedroom and found Adrian was still sleeping. She doesn''t want to wake him and make him upset. So shepleted her morning chores and checked the time. It was six in the morning. She went to the kitchen to have some coffee.


    In the kitchen, she didn''t find the maid. So she thought of preparing coffee by herself. Just in time, a maid came into the kitchen and greeted her by bowing her head. " Sorry...Madam¡­.I am a little bitte today as my kid was not feeling well " she apologized


    " It''s okay. Prepare breakfast and get it ready soon. We have to go to work early¡­" Katherine instructed and took the two cups of coffee to their bedroom.


    Once she entered the bedroom, she ced the cups on the nightstand. Then she patted her husband''s cheeks to wake him by calling his name.


    He opened his eyes and looked at her beautiful face. She took his palms in her hand and said, " we need to go to ourpany. Please get ready ¡­".


    Instantly he sat on the bed and remembered the previous day''s incident in hispany. He closed his eyes and took a long breath. She sat beside him and said, " Have this coffee first"


    He had his coffee and stood up from the bed. Then he went to the bathroom toplete his morning chores. She too finished her coffee and was arranging the bed.


    " Buttercup¡­"


    On hearing his voice, she turned her head and walked towards him. He was in a bathrobe. She palmed his face and said," Yes...love. Tell me".


    He was not looking straight as if his mind and his heart were having an inner fight then he opened his mouth to express what he was thinking," I want to attend the final rites of the employees who are dead " in a low voice.


    " No...Ad. It''s not a good idea. Already they were angry at you " she objected.


    He held her shoulders and lowered his head to face her. " Please ¡­. Kathie. I want to give a send-off to my employees for thest time. I want to show my respect for them" he reasoned.


    " We thought like that and went to that ce yesterday but they cursed us. I can''t allow you to go there again" she said firmly.


    " So you want me to leave them. Try to understand the situation. They were in sorrow for losing their beloved ones. Just ignore them " he tried to convince her.


    " I didn''t mean to leave them in their sorrow. We will send our staff to their houses¡­." She suggested.


    " I am sorry, Kathie. I can''t go against my heart " he said determinedly.


    " Ad...listen to me " she held his both arms.


    " I won''t let you go anywhere when I came to know it was not an ident but a st," she said, hugging him tightly.


    " What are you talking about, Kathie?? " He stepped away with a frown on his face.


    She looked down and remained silent. He raised her face with his hand and looked at her, examining her expression. He noticed the shivering of her lips and her eyes looking down. Then he calmly asked her, " Who told you about this! "


    She hesitated at first but then she replied looking at his face, " Steven came to our home this early morning and gave me this information " in a quivering tone.


    "Then why did you wake me!! " He shouted at her.


    " You were upset and slepttest night so I don''t want to disturb your sleep " she reasoned.


    " On one hand, our employees were in bad condition and you are thinking about my sleep. I didn''t expect this from you. Don''t you have humanity! How can you be so selfish!!" he said in a serious tone.


    " I don''t mind whatever you think of me. If you think I am selfish then I will agree to it because as your wife I want you to sleep peacefully for some time. What is wrong with it? As I know if you are once awake you will be worried about employees and your guilt is killing your heart" she expressed her thoughts.


    Adrian looked at her with disbelief. He didn''t expect Katherine would think in that way. As far as he knew her, she is so pure at heart.


    " I can''t believe you will think like that¡­" he stated.

 Chapter 195 - Katherines Fear

    " I can''t believe you will think like that¡­" he stated.


    " As far as I know about you. You are the purest and kind-hearted person who thinks about others. But now¡­" his words were interrupted by her.


    " Now...I am your wife, mother of your child. I can''t imagine if anything happens to you. What if any harm is there to your life! " she hugged him.


    " Then what about the innocent lives who are suffering! What is the mistake of those men who died? " he asked her.


    " I don''t ask you to leave them to their misery. I am telling you to send our administration staff to help them, '''' she replied.


    " If I send them instead of going then they will think of me as a coward. And I don''t want to live like a coward. It''s better to die," he said in a serious tone. Instantly she closed Adrian''s mouth with her palms and said" Please...Ad. Don''t talk like that¡­"


    He took her hand from him and informed " Then let me do my work¡­"


    Instantly, she buried her face in his chest,hugging him, and cried " Ad¡­ I am sorry to hurt your feelings. It was my love that made me speak in that way. After a long time, we are together and happy. If anything happens to you, I can''t live...,"


    His anger could not stand for a long time and his heart melted on seeing her tears. He hugged her back and said, " Shhh¡­ calm down. Nothing will happen"


    They stayed for a while in that position. Once she became normal, he released her and said, " we are going to bete. Let me get ready". She wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes and nodded her head.


    On noticing her face, he cupped her face and said, " I thought you are a brave and strong woman who brought up our Sam alone. I am always proud of you"


    She looked into his eyes silently. He smiled at her and pecked her forehead. Suddenly she stepped back and said " I will serve breakfast,e fast. As you said we are gettingte "


    She left the bedroom to arrange breakfast for them. Adrian made a call to Duke and informed him to arrange final rites of the employees to show his remorse.


    After a few minutes, he came to the dining room. By that time, Maria and Sam were also in the dining room. As soon as Maria noticed her son, she questioned, " Tell what happened at ourpany! "


    Adrian and Katherine at each other. He signaled her to stay quiet and answered his mother, " There was a fire ident at thepany. A few employees were injured ". He didn''t mention the death of employees.


    " Only injured!"Maria questioned her, looking with a serious face.


    " Don''t try to tell lies...Addy. I read the news headlines, " she said.


    " I am sorry, Mom. I don''t want to stress you thinking about this, " he exined.


    "Okay. What is the reason for the fire ident? " she questioned him. Adrian was hesitant to answer her question as he had just now witnessed how disturbed Katherine was. Looking at his wife, he lied to his mother, " Still we need to know¡­"


    " Okay. Take care of those families who lost their loved ones" Maria suggested.


    Just in time, Emily came to their home. She got the news in the morning and wanted to meet Adrian as he is her friend.


    " Ad¡­ How did it happen? " She questioned him.


    " I can''t talk right now. I am in a hurry. Thanks for your concern" he said in a serious tone.


    Emily was startled by his behavior and looked at Katherine. Her face turned pale with his receiving. Katherine sensed it and said, " He was upset from yesterday. Please don''t mind ¡­". Emily nodded her head understanding her point, and remained silent.


    Katherine took two sandwiches on the te and ran after Adrian as he didn''t eat anything. Ast she reached him and grabbed his wrist. Before he was nning to drive, she called the driver and asked him to start the car.


    Adrian looked at her skeptically. Then he answered, " I don''t want you to drive when you are upset". Next, she opened the passenger door for him to be seated. He nodded his head and sat in the car. Once they got inside, she closed the partition ss before the passenger seat. She smiled at him and said in a low voice, " Have this sandwich "


    " I am not in a mood to eat. Please don''t force me, " he replied, looking outside. She thought for a while about how to feed him. An idea popped up in her mind but she was a bit hesitant to do so. But she gathered some courage and sat on hisp even though she knew the driver was in the front seat. Adrian was stunned by her act and looked at her without blinking his eyes.


    She gave a sweet smile and whispered, " let''s share this sandwich". Then she ced a slice of sandwich into her mouth and leaned towards him. He understood his wife to convince him to eat. So he smiled at her and said, " Impressed with your idea". He opened his mouth and took a bite of the sandwich.She felt so happy when her husband at least had some food when she fed.


    Once her work was done, she tried to sit beside him but he held her waist and pulled her closer to him. He caressed her cheek and said, " Baby...you know how to convince.. "


    She ced her hands around his neck and said, " it''s my responsibility as a wife. And also I have a reason. "He looked at her skeptically, gritting his eyebrows.


    " Once we go to that ce, we will lose our hunger. And I also know that an empty stomach is good to work in this condition " she replied.


    " That''s a valid point, " he said.


    " Promise me...one thing " she took his hand and ced it on her head. Then he asked" What !! "


    " Promise that you will never skip your food. If you don''t promise me then I won''t stop talking with you " she said, looking at him.


    He panicked with her words and replied, "No..No.. Please don''t make such hasty decisions. I want to hear your sweet voice every day". Then he continued, " I promise you that I will never skip my food¡­"


    " That''s like a good big boy¡­" she pulled both of his cheeks.


    " Onlypliment!! I want a reward too " saying he kissed her cheek. She pushed yfully and said, " You are just like Sam, very naughty "


    Just in time, the car was stopped. Immediately she turned her head and noticed that they were in thepany parking a lot. She took a long breath as the sses of the windows are not transparent. She sat beside him and adjusted her dress. Adrian knocked on the door and signaled the driver to open the door.


    The driver opened the door and bowed his head. Adrian and Katherine got down the car. They noticed employees were gossiping on the first floor of thepany.


    " Good morning, my dear staff¡­" Adrian greeted.


    All the employees were looking at each other''s faces and also were curious to know what their CEO want to announce about the incident.


    " As you all know about the incident in ourpany, I decided to take care of the medical expenses of injured employees and also take care of their family''s need till they recovered. Anding to the death of our employees, I will talk with their family members and wille to the conclusion " Adrian announced.


    Then he continued, " As it takes time to rebuild the manufacturing unit. I want my employees to co-operate in this situation. And I decided to give off to the work for three weeks. I want only administration staff toe to the office "


    One of the employees from the group asked, " What about our monthly sry! If we stoping here! How can we run our home! "


    " No need to worry about it. I will provide full month sry¡­" he dered which made everyone shock.


    " It''s means management indirectly epting it is the fault of safety measures of the employees " one of the employees asked.


    Adrian doesn''t understand how to answer his question. Then Katherine questioned him back, " What will you do if we shut thepany as we are lost! "


    Adrian looked at her with shock and held her wrist. Employees'' faces be pale and there wasplete silence. Katherine blinked her eyes and signaled Adrian to not worry.


    Then she turned her head towards the employees and continued, " if our CEO thinks like a capitalist then he wouldn''t think about injured employees. And before knowing the truth, you can''t me him. I can request you all to understand the situation and support him by trusting him "


    One elder man in the group came forward and said, " I believe in our boss''s words and will wait till our situation will get back to normal "


    " Thank you to think about the welfare of the employees even in the hard times¡­" he added.


    Meanwhile, Duke walked towards Adrian and said, " Sir...The final rites of the employees are arranged.. We need to go¡­" he whispered.

 Chapter 196 - Katherine Is Upset

    " Final rites are arranged " Duke whispered.


    Katherine heard his words as she was standing closer to Adrian. Then she wanted to apany him to the graveyard. She held his palm and said, " I wille with you".


    "It''s not required. I will go with any one of our staff to that ce. You stay here" he replied and took his palm from her hand. He doesn''t want her to face any hard situation.


    " But...Ad...I want to be with you," she pleaded.


    " Kathie...no more arguments on this topic. Just let me go " he said strictly. She felt bad about his rejection and her face turned gloomy. Duke heard their conversation and said to Adrian, " I will apany you to their final rites"


    Before walking out of thepany, he informed her not to wait. She nodded her head with a sad face. Without looking at her, he walked out along with Duke. He knew very well that if he stays for some more time, he had to witness her tears.


    He sat in the passenger seat whereas Duke sat in the front seat beside the driver. The car was filled with silence. Suddenly, Adrian asked the driver to stop and ordered Duke " Get some flowers from the florist shop "


    Duke got down at the roadside florist shop and bought flowers. Then they again started in the car.


    ¡­.


    A few minutester they reached the cemetery. Both Adrian and Duke entered the ce. He ced the flowers on the coffins and stood beside it closing his eyes. He prayed to God for their souls to rest in peace. Then they both waited till the ritual waspleted.


    First, he went towards the elder woman who was standing while crying silently. Adrian walked towards her and said, " Auntie...I can''t bring your son back to you. But I want to take his responsibilities and take care of you. And I also love you like my mom"


    Then he wiped her tears and hugged her. As soon as he hugged the elder woman, she started sobbing in his arms. Adrian patted her back to console her pain and said, " I arranged you a home to stay. I will take care of all your needs from now on. "


    After a while, he asked Duke to stay with the elder woman and walked towards the young woman who was standing silently. When she sensed Adrian''s presence, she tried to ignore him and walk away from him.


    " Miss...I want to talk with you. Please wait..."Adrian stopped.


    " But I am interested in talking with you. Most importantly, I don''t want to see your disgusting face, '''' she said angrily.


    " I can understand what you are going through. But please listen to me, " he requested.


    She looked at him with hatred and said, " What! " in a sarcastic way.


    " I know the pain in your heart because a few years back, I lost my love. I also know it''s difficult to forget loved ones and my words can''t soothe your pain" he said, lowering his head.


    She turned away from him and walked away from them. But Adrian ran after her and blocked her way. Then he told, " Now you are not in a mood to hear what I want to say. But please listen to me, if you want any help from me. I will be ready to help you "


    She looked at him angrily and yelled, " Even if I am going to die, I won''te to get help from you". Then she left the ce.


    " Sir...I think she is upset. Please don''t take her words to heart. Like me, she will also take time to understand your kind heart " Duke said, standing beside him.


    Adrian looked at him strangely as if he is seeing a new version of Duke. Duke understood what Adrian was thinking in his mind and a gave small smile. Then he said, " You and Mrs. Wilson are so good people. On seeing both your kindness, a person like me also changed "


    " If you changed truly then I will be so happy "Adrian replied on listening to his words. To his words, Duke said, " I will prove the true change in me. And also prove my loyalty "


    " Good " Adrian patted his shoulder.


    Then he continued talking with Duke, " If you don''t mind, please help her on behalf of me as she is not epting my help "


    " Sure sir " he agreed.


    Suddenly Adrian''s voice changed to harsh. " But don''t try to misbehave with her and try to harm her. If this time if you try to harm any woman, I will kill you " he threatened.


    " Yes sir. I will not disappoint you " he said, bowing his head.


    ¡­..


    That day, he was full busy as he went to the police department to know about the st incident in thepany. Then he talk with thewyer about the legal problems to be faced. All the time, Duke apanied him.


    It was seven in the night, she waited in thepany for him but he didn''t return to thepany. She made a call to him but he didn''t attend her calls. She tried many times but there was no use. Even she messaged him but she didn''t get any reply from him. She felt so bad and went home.


    Adrian didn''t notice that it was dark outside. He informed Duke to go to his home as it waste. After Duke left, Adrian went to his home in the car. As soon as he stepped in,there wasplete silence. He directly went to his bedroom and saw his wife sleeping on the edge of the bed on her side. He doesn''t want to disturb her sleep. He quietly went to the bathroom and get freshened. Then he changed into sweat pants and a T-shirt.


    He saw the tray of food on the table with a note on it, " Hope your work went well. Have this food and sleep"


    He served his food and ate the food as his wife arranged for him with love. Then heid on the bed and turned towards her. He pulled closer to his chest cing his hand around her stomach. He kissed the nape of her neck and closed his eyes.


    ¡­..


    The next morning when he opened his eyes, the ce beside him was empty. He thought she might go to prepare coffee for him. He quickly got up andpleted his eyes. He waited for her in their bedroom but she didn''t turn up. Suddenly he remembered about his mobile. He took it from the nightstand and found it was switched off.


    He kept it for discharging and turned it on. When it was switched on, he saw his wife missed calls in the call list and messages from her.


    " Ad...why are you not picking up the calls? "


    " Is everything fine?"


    " I am worried for you, please call me "


    The previous day we were busy, so he didn''t check his mobile. He didn''t even realize his mobile was turned off. He understood that she is upset with him and why she didn''te to their bedroom.


    He came out of the room, he would only see his mom in the living room. Slowly he walked towards his mom and greeted her, Good morning.


    " Good Morning." She greeted back.


    " Mom...where are Kathie and Sam? " He asked his mom.


    " She went to drop Sam at his pre-school. I think she would be back in a short while " she replied then again she asked, " Shall I ask the maid to serve breakfast for you ?"


    " It''s okay. I will have breakfast with Kathie. Let here" he answered.


    " She already had her breakfast. If you are hungry, you can eat.." she suggested.


    He doesn''t want his mom to repeat. So he sat on the chair to have his breakfast. Just in time, Katherine returned from school. She ignored his presence and walked towards their bedroom. He understood that she is so angry at him. He doesn''t want his mom to know about it. So he quickly had his breakfast and walked towards his bedroom.


    Without making a noise, he opened the door and tiptoed towards her as she was turned towards the mirror. Her back was facing him. But she saw his reflection through the mirror and noticed him walking towards her while tiptoeing like a thief. When he was close to her and supposed to hug her from behind her, all of a sudden she moved to the side.


    He fell on the mirror but nothing happen to him. She was ring at him with a serious expression. Adrian gulped his throat looking at her red face which was not with blush but with anger.


    He fell on the mirror but nothing happen to him. She was ring at him with a serious expression. Adrian gulped his throat looking at her red face which was not with blush but with anger..Adrian gulped his throat looking at her red face which was not with blush but with anger.

 Chapter 197 - Adrian Was Curious To Know Her Past

    Adrian gulped his throat looking at her red face which was not with blush but with anger.


    " Buttercup¡­Don''t you want to talk with your husband, " he asked in a sweet voice.


    Still, she was looking at him in the same way. Slowly he moved closer and snaked his hands around her waist. Instantly she pushed him away and yelled, " Don''te closer to me. I know very well about your tricks ". He smiled inside and asked her, keeping an innocent face, " What tricks, love? "


    She turned her face away from him and didn''t reply to him. She tied her hair in a pony, ignoring his presence in the room. This time, he hugged her from behind by caging her waist with his hand and whispered, " I am sorry, Love. My mobile was in silent mode. I noticed your missed calls this morning. Please forgive me".


    She turned towards him, still being in his arms" I don''t want your apologies. It was my mistake to wait for your calls even though I knew you were busy with your work " in a calm tone.


    " Okay. I am taking back my sorry " he said and kissed her forehead then her both eyes.


    He noticed wetness at the corner of her eyes and hugged her to his chest. She hugged him, cing her hands around his torso. There were no words between them.


    After a while, she said to him, " Even though you are busy at work and supposed to bete to return home. Just gave one message. You don''t how many bad thoughts were running in my mind "


    He understood how much she was worried for him and said, " Okay. I will make a call the next time " while caressing her back.


    She hugged him more tightly as if he could disappear in the air if she released him from her grip.Adrian never saw her in this state.


    " Even though there was a fire ident, she was strong and supportive to me. What happened to her suddenly? Is it because she came to know it was not an ident but a st.. " he thought.


    " Buttercup¡­.I want you to be strong and be my support in this situation. If you are scared and tense, I can''t concentrate on my work, " he tried to exin and to make her understand the situation.


    " I don''t want anything to happen to you, " she replied in a hoarse voice. He released himself from her hands and leaned his face to match her height and said, " I am fit and fine. No need to worry about me. We will find the culprit very soon"


    Tears were rolling down her cheeks when he was talking with her. He wiped her tears with his thumb and pressed his lips on her lips. Their lips moved rhythmically with each other. Her hands were at the nape of his neck and his hands were around her waist. The kiss which they shared was slow and sensual which has no lust in it. The kiss they shared signifies their love and care for each other. They felt the kiss touch their hearts and their souls.


    The kiss was interrupted when his mobile rang. Instantly he opened his eyes and she parted her lips from him. He kissed her forehead and asked, " can you please prepare coffee for me? "


    She nodded her head and walked out of the room whereas he walked towards the nightstand. The call was from Duke.


    " Good morning sir, We have a meeting with the other investors at 11. I made a call to just remind you¡­" he informed him over the call.


    " Okay. I and Kathie will start in ten minutes, " he said.


    After ending the call, he wore his navy blue suit on the white shirt. He opened his wardrobe to take a tie, Kathie entered with a cup of coffee in her hand. She said, " May I help you? "


    " Yeah...Please tie it¡­" he gave the tie to her hand. She smiled and gave him a coffee cup in his hand. While he was sipping the coffee, he observed his beautiful wife tying him the tie. She was engrossed in her work by lowering her head.


    " You know...it had been many years since I tied the tie. I used to tie to my father when I was in high school. He loved when I tied him a tie¡­ " she told him involuntarily. He noticed the happiness on her face which she mentioned about her father. But one thing he didn''t understand was if she loves her father then why she was living with Martin and Ruby all these years.


    " Ad...do you know, he was the one who taught me how to tie! " she continued.


    " Really! " he asked her.


    " Yes, Ad. He loves me so much. After all, I was the only child to him and his princess, " she answered. Suddenly she realized that she was talking about her father. Instantly she zipped her lips to not speak one more word with him.


    She raised her head and said, " If youplete having coffee, I will ce a cup in the kitchen. We are gettingte for our work"


    He looked into her eyes and noticed a hidden pain. He didn''t want to force her to talk about the topic which made her unhappy so he nodded his head with a small smile. She quickly walked out of the bedroom without looking at him.


    He looked at her while leaving the room.


    " If the father and daughter bond was strong! Then where is he now? How could he leave her alone when she is pregnant? Is the reason that she loved me and carried my baby in her womb? " Many questions were running inside his mind but he had no answers to them.


    He wanted to ask her these questions but she requested him to not ask her until she tells him about the past.


    ¡­.


    Thinking about it, he went to the living room.. He saw her talking with his mom. She looked at him with a smile and asked, " Shall we go to work? "

 Chapter 198 - Mr. Green In Adrians Company

    Adrian and Katherine reached thepany.


    As soon as Adrian went to his cabin, he sat on the chair thinking about how to convince all the investors to give him some time. He knew it was a difficult task to convince as no one is interested when thepany is in crisis.


    Katherine checked the emails from the clients and investors. Most of the emails were from investors mentioning that they were not ready to bear the loss of the investments. She read all the emails patiently and prepared a list of those who are not willing to continue with theirpany.


    Once she was done with her work, she looked at Adrian who was thinking deeply.


    She went to his ce and patted his shoulder, " Ad...What are you thinking about? "


    " What I will think! Just thinking about how to answer the investors and how to make them trust us in this situation " he replied.


    " Everything will be alright! Don''t worry. .." She said with a small smile.


    " How can you be so confident when you know we have to face financial loss if the investors want to cancel the investments?" he questioned her.


    " No one will cancel their investments in ourpany," she said confidently.


    ¡­..


    Just in time, the door of the cabin was wide open. He noticed Mr. Green walking towards them. He smirked at them and said " How are you, Mr. Wilson? "


    " What are you doing here? " Adrian asked Mr. Green.


    " Do you forget! I am one of the investors in yourpany " he answered and sat opposite to him on the chair. Then he continued, " When I can help you in growing your business, I can destroy your business. All the investors are also associated with my business so I can easily manipte them and ask them to take their investments back " in a threatening tone.


    " We want the same Mr. Green. Please do it " Katherine replied, looking at him with a sharp gaze.


    " Don''t try to provoke my ego. If the investors take back their support then you and yourpany have to shut down and your so-called husband will be doomed¡­" Mr. Green warned her.


    Then Mr. Green continued, " If he bes penny less then all your hard work for trapping his money will go into vain" looking at Adrian.


    " Mind yournguage, Mr. Green. Better you politely talk with my wife" Adrian warned him.


    " Respect to this woman. It will never happen in my life " he said carelessly.


    " We will talk about itter. For now, go and wait in the conference hall for the meeting. We will see how many investors will take their investments back..." Kathie said to stop the argument in this situation because she knew about her husband''s anger. And she also knew Mr. Green came to provoke his anger by insulting her. He wanted to create a drama in front of all the investors.


    Mr. Green walked out seriously of the cabin, fuming in anger. " I will see their end," he thought in my mind. At the same time, he saw Dukeing in the opposite direction.


    Duke greeted him with a small smile. Immediately Mr. Green questioned, " How dare that bitch talk with me in a rude way! " Duke controlled his anger and asked in a calm tone, "What happened? Why are you upset! "


    " That bitch thinks so highly of herself. Today I will teach her a lesson, " he replied.


    " What are you are going to do? " He asked him to know his n so that he could help his boss.


    " I already told all the investors to pressure Mr.Wilson to return their shares to them. It will be more fun to watch Mr.Wilson''s face. He will be doomed as all his investment in this new project" heughed wickedly.


    " So you nned this fire ident? " He asked Green.


    " Are you out of your mind? Why should I n such nasty things? I hate that woman and am angry with Adrian but I am not a person to harm innocent lives" Mr. Green answered.


    " I thought you nned this fire ident, '''' he asked him again.


    Mr. Green pped his cheek hard and said, " I am a human, not a monster to kill the people " in a stern voice.


    " Sorry, Mr. Green " he apologized. Then Green walked seriously to the conference room.


    ¡­.


    Duke hurriedly walked to Adrian''s cabin. He wanted to tell this news to his boss without dy. When Adrian noticed Duke in the cabin, " What are you doing? If you want to talk with me then wait till I return from the meeting "


    " Sir...This is important and you have to listen to me before going to attend the meeting " he said nervously.


    " We are gettingte¡­" Adrian said.


    " Please...sir " he requested. Adrian signaled with his eyes to talk.


    " Sir...Mr. Green influenced all the investors against you and if it will happen then you will be at loss " he informed him.


    " It''s okay. I have no problem with it " he said and walked forward. Again Duke stopped him and continued, " Not only that he is not behind the st in ourpany "


    Adrian and Katherine turned towards him. They looked at him, widening their eyes, and asked, " How can you be sure about it? "


    He showed the fingerprints on his cheeks and told what the discussion had with him. After listening to him, Adrian asked, " What if Mr. Green is telling lies?"


    " No sir. I believe he was telling me the truth because earlier also he wanted to humiliate Mrs. Wilson but not to drug her. It was Jessica''s evil n. He wanted to separate you both but not to kill another one " he reasoned. After hearing his exnation, Adrian was convinced. But still, he suspects him in the corner of his heart.


    " Okay...we are gettingte for the meeting. We will talk about itter " saying Adrian walked along with Katherine to the conference room.


    Once they both entered the conference hall, Adrian greeted all the people present over there.


    Dear Readers


    Hope the story is getting more interesting now....pleasement on this chapter and let me know your views on the ongoing chapters pleaseallnovelfull

 Chapter 199 - Are You The Father Of The Child?

    Adrian and Katherine went to the conference hall. He greeted all the members present over there. Everyone greeted Adrian.


    " I think everyone knows why we are assembled here. Before going to start the discussion, I want to know who is not interested in continuing investing in mypany" he asked.


    The room was filled with the murmuring of the investors and shareholders. After some time, one of the members in the hall stood up and said, " We don''t want to lose by keeping our investment with thispany. Just we want our investments back in one month "


    Then one by one people started talking negatively about the incident and thepany. Adrian was disappointed after hearing their words. He sat silently looking at them.Mr. Green smiled wickedly staring at Adrian''s position.


    All of the sudden, Katherine said in a high pitch, " I want to speak on behalf of Mr. Wilson being his wife "


    Everyone in the hall looked at her curiously including Mr. Green. Then Mr. Green asked, " What do you want to talk about with us? That too when the CEO of thepany was silent!"


    " Mr. Green, first listen to my words then you can ask me further questions," she said confidently.


    " We have no problem returning your investments. And also we are d to know who is loyal to ourpany in the bad times. We also decided to not continue our rtionship with them, `` she said, looking at Mr.Green.


    Then she continued, " Whoever wants to get their investments back, please give your details to one of our staff in the administration. We will return your money in ten days "


    Everyone started looking at each other''s faces with confusion. Mr. Green be pale with her statement. He doesn''t understand how she could tell them with so much confidence.


    " What if you don''t return our money in ten days? " Mr. Green asked.


    Adrian smiled at him and replied, " If it happens, I will sell my brands to otherpanies and return your investments"


    After seeing the confidence of Adrian and Katherine, seventy percent of the members were willing to continue with them. Katherine was already prepared with the documents that wanted to take their investments back.


    She asked them to go to administration ck and sign the documents to get their money. Mr. Green took the documents from the table and studied them in detail.


    Meanwhile, the members who wanted to take back their investments walked to the administration block to sign them.


    He was startled to read all the uses which were prepared in the documents. As soon as he studied, he stood up seriously and asked, " It is very unfair. What about our one year''s investment returns in thispany! "


    " Mr. Green ¡­.being a businessman you forgot one important point. In the earlier investment agreement with ourpany, there are two uses, if there are any idents in thepany, whatever loss is there it will be equal to thepany and shareholders. And the other use is if the investors don''t want to bear the loss then they would get only investment but not the interest or returns when they cancel their investments" Katherine smirked.


    " She is so clever¡­" he thought in his mind.


    "Enough it is a loss for yourpany ¡­" Mr. Green said and signed the document.


    Adrianughed at his words and walked towards him then he said, " Don''t think about mypany''s loss. We know what we are doing "


    " You be stupid in her enchantment. If you return our money then what about the capital for manufacturing your cars! " He questioned him.


    " We have our strategies, don''t worry about us¡­" Adrian answered confidently.


    " How !! " He asked sarcastically.


    " It''s none of your business, Mr. Green. I can handle it" Adrian replied with a serious face.


    " Shall I guess your strategies! " He looked at Katherine then continued, " By sending your so-called wife for a one night to get the investors for yourpany, isn''t it? I think she is an expert in seducing men", giving a disgusting look at her.


    Adrian lost his control and gripped the suit in his fist, " How dare you talk about my wife even though I warned you many times ! ". He was like a raging bull.


    Katherine immediately ran towards them and pulled Adrian away from Mr. Green. " Don''t stop me. I will kill this person today" Adrian stated.


    " Ad¡­.calm down...I will answer his questions in his way," Katherine said in a serious tone.


    She walked towards Mr.Green and said, " You are the one who married your wife for your business growth. Everyone in this city knows why you married your wife. But My husband is not like you who married me for his business investments or business growth. He married me because he loves me with everything in him "


    He was stunned to see her boldness. Then she continued, " My husband is a genuine person who thinks about the welfare of his employees but not about his money. Most importantly it is none of your business for you to know how will we return your money to the investors "


    " I will see your end. You are the reason for my daughter''s misery. Wait and watch, what I will do with you " he said, gritting his teeth and moving closer to her. Instantly, Adrian came in front of her and block Mr. Green to approach them further.


    " Before going to curse my wife, go and talk with your daughter. Shedo love lovee me. She was my friend¡­" Adrian informed him.


    " Ohh my god!! What a great story you are telling me now! When you are business at stake you making a new story for my financial help"Mr.Green shouted.


    " Mr. Green...whatever Adrian said was the truth. They are friends. We were in love with each other for seven years and also we had a son " Katherine told the truth.


    " Son!! " Mr. Green eximed.


    " Yes. Due to a few reasons, I stayed away from Adrian. He doesn''t know where I was and about our son. So he expected to marry Emily. Emily and Adrian were agreed to marry as they had pressure from you and Aunt Maria. When Adrian again met me after a long time, he told the truth to Emily about us. Then we got married " she told all the whole truth.


    Mr. Greenughed louder as hisugh echoed in the conference hall. Adrian and Katherine looked at each other with confused faces.


    " Now ...I understand why he married you all of the sudden " Mr. Green said looking at her. " You trapped him by telling lies that the child was him. And he believed your words blindly like a stupid man" heughed again.


    " I thought you are a smart and intelligent man. But now I understood you are the biggest fool on the earth." Mr. Green said, looking at Adrian. " Who knows after leaving you, how many men she slept with! And what is the guarantee that the child is yours? "


    Adrian lost thest straw of sanity and pped Mr. Green hard on his face. " How dare you to talk about my wife! "


    She wanted the earth to be open wide and swallow her. She ran out of the conference while crying.


    Tears slipped out continuously of her eyes. She faced many problems for the past few years but she stood strong and lead her life for her son. This day, her heart broke into pieces when someone pointed out her fidelity.


    "If you take my wife''s name from your mouth then I swear that I will kill you with my bare hands" he warned and pushed Mr. Green on the floor.


    ¡­..


    When Adrian turned his head, he didn''t find Katherine in the conference room. He quickly walked out of the room in search of her. But he didn''t find her in the corridor then he rushed to his cabin. To his surprise, she was not even in his cabin. His heart was beating abnormally.


    Immediately, he made a call to her to know where she was. Then he heard the ringtone of her mobile in his cabin.


    " Dammit¡­.where are you, Kathie !! Even you didn''t take your mobile with you! Where should I search for you!! " He muttered.


    ¡­..


    Just in time, Duke entered the cabin and informed, " Sir...I noticed Mrs. Wilson was going out of the conference room. When I asked about the meeting with all investors, she didn''t answer me. She ignored my words and walked away from me with a pale face "


    On hearing Duke''s words, he fisted his hands and his knuckles turned pale.


    " Sir...is everything okay!! " He asked him worriedly.


    Adrian took a long breath and ordered him, " Check all the CCTV footage to know where is she ?"


    ¡­..


    A few minutester, Duke came back to his cabin after checking the CCTV footage and said" Sir¡­.Mrs. Wilson went out driving the car "


    Adrian thought she drove to their home. It almost one hour passed so he thought she might reach their home.


    One of the maids attended the call. " Is Mrs. Wilson at home? " He inquired.


    " No sir¡­ madam is not at home, " the maid replied.

 Chapter 200 - Adrian Worried About Her

    " Where do you go, Kathie? In which ces, I have to search for you? " he screamed. Duke was silently observing his boss.He threw files and other stuff on the workable in frustration. " Sir¡­.please calm down. Just think with a calm mind where Mrs. Wilson went without informing you?" Duke advised. He loosened his tie and sat on his chair thinking about her. He closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair.


    ¡­..


    Suddenly, he was reminded about her best friend, Martin. Without wasting a single second, he made a call to him.


    " Hello...Is Kathie with you? " He asked as soon as Martin attended the call.


    " Yes¡­" he replied.


    " I aming to your ce. Handle her till I reach your ce " he informed and disconnected the call. He stood up from the chair and informed Duke, " If you have any important work with me, make a call to me." Saying, Adrian walked out hurriedly.


    ....


    Katherine sat on the couch in the living room without uttering a single word.Mr. Green''s words were roaming in her mind. On the other side, Martin was worried when he got a call from Adrian. Especially her silence and her tears were making him so anxious.


    " Kathie¡­.What happened? Why are you here at this time? Do you fight with Adrian? " Martin asked anxiously.


    She nodded her head as No.


    " Then why are you looking upset and even Adrian? Do you know how he was worried about you? " He questioned her.


    " Why can''t I live happily like others? Why does my past always remind me of those scars? Why? " she sobbed, closing her face with her palms.


    He stood closer to console her. "Princess¡­.what happened? If you don''t tell me, how do I know what is making you upset? " he ced his hand on her shoulder.She ced her face on his stomach and cried even more.


    Her cry echoed in the room and on the other side he was clueless about why she was crying. As far as he knew her, she was very strong and wouldn''t hurt for small problems. He sensed that something hurt her heart deeply that''s why she was crying. He caressed her hair to calm her mind but suddenly she fainted and copsed on the couch.


    " Kathie¡­ " he called her name, patting her cheeks.


    Instantly he carried her to Ruby''s room andid her on the bed. As he knew about her health issues, he understood she fainted because of low blood pressure. He covered her with a nket and went to prepare some hot soup. Then he went to the room to wake her but after seeing her sleeping peacefully he walked out of the room.


    He sat on the couch and was waiting for Adrian to know what happened to Kathie that she again had a panic attack.


    ¡­..


    Almost after one and half hours, Adrian reached Martin''s ce. As soon as he stepped in, his eyes searched for his wife. He couldn''t find her so he inquired Martin about her.


    " She was taking a rest " he replied in a calm tone.


    " What!! "


    " I was worried for her and left all my work in search of her. When I reached her to meet her, she was taking a rest! " Adrian said.


    " I mean to say taking rest does not mean she is sleeping peacefully. She fainted due to the panic attack while crying so I carried her to bed. I thought by sleeping for a while, she will get back to normal " Martin replied.


    " Panic attack!! " Adrian eximed.


    " Yes¡­.She is suffering from low blood pressure because for a few years she was living under stress. She had no time for herself to take care of. She worked like a clock by taking all our responsibilities, "he exined.


    Adrian felt bad about knowing Katherine''s life all these years. Then he asked him, " when will she wake up? ".


    " Usually, if she had a panic attack, I used to give some hot soup or some food by waking her. But after seeing her condition, I don''t want to wake her till youe here," he informed him. Then he looked at him and asked, "What happened to her? "


    Adrian was silent for a few minutes, then he narrated what happened in the conference room.


    " How dare he!! I will kill him with my bare hands to talk dirty about my friend. What does he think of himself? " Martin shouted.


    ¡­..


    " Martin¡­ Control yourself. I trust my Kathie. His words don''t affect me or my love for her" Adrian exined.


    " Thanks for trusting her. She worships you like a deity and loves you more than anything on the earth" Martin said.


    Adrian smiled sadly at him and said, " But still she doesn''t trust me. Still, she hides many things from me. Now also she came to you to share her pain with you but not with him ". Then he continued, " He trusts you more than me. She thinks her friend can understand her pain. I waited till today for her to open up her heart to me.But no, she came to you, sharing her pain. Why? Am I not capable of understanding her pain? Is this what she thinks of my love?"


    " Adrian¡­Please don''t talk like that" he tried to exin but Adrian stopped him and said, " Do you know how it feels when our loved ones hide the truth from us? You don''t... "


    "I can understand every word and can also sense the pain in your heart. And I also why she was still not opening her heart to you. I can only say one thing, I know her past but I have no right to tell you. I want her to tell you the truth because I don''t want to interfere between the wife and the husband, " he informed, cing his hand on Adrian''s arm.


    Adrian looked at him skeptically, then Martin continued, "Being her best friend,I can only tell one thing, the love she has in her heart for you is endless. You are in her every thought, her every dream and every breath, she filled only you. Never doubt her love for you. Be patient and wait till she tells you everything"


    To that Adrian replied, " I never doubt her love for me. I want her to share everything with me. I want to be her friend, her lover, her husband, and everything. I want to be her priority. I want her toe to me in the first ce but not others"


    " Don''t be jealous, Mr. Wilson. You are always her priority. She is crazy for you, " he said yfully.


    His lips curled up with his words and punched lightly on his chest then said, " Yeah¡­.I know how crazy she is for me¡­"


    " Okay...I will prepare coffee for us. Meanwhile, you check your crazy wife¡­" Martin suggested.


    Martin went to the kitchen whereas Adrian went to check his wife. He stopped at the entrance of the room when he saw her. He noticed her swollen red eyes. Slowly he took steps towards her and sat at the edge of the bed. Then he ced his palms at her right hand.


    " What are you hiding from me, Kathie? Why are you not trust me? Don''t you know that I will never judge your character? " he thought looking at her pale face.


    With his touch, her eyelids started fluttering. He intertwined his hands with hers and called her name. Instantly she opened her with his voice. Her soul felt delighted hearing his soothing voice. A small smile formed on her lips as soon as she visualized his face.


    Immediately she sat up and hugged him tightly and started crying, " I never cheated you. I am always loyal to you even I stayed far away from you". He patted her back to console her and hushed her by saying, " I believe you and will never judge you, love. Stop crying..."


    Once she calm down, she moved away from his arms and held both ears looking at him. Then she said, " I am so sorry. I made you upset even though I know you have many things to take care of in ourpany ". He wiped the tears on her face and said, " You are my priority". She smiled at him and pecked his lips throwing her hands around his neck.


    Just in time, Martin came with two cups of coffee to the room and witnessed their romance. He made a sound with his throat to make them realize his presence in the room. Katherine moved away and looked at him.


    " Why don''t you close the door if you can''t keep away from each other? I don''t want to see your romance¡­" Martin said. Adrain''s face turned red with embarrassment whereas Katherine shouted at him back, " First of all, you disturbed us.. Who told you toe to this room? By the way, I am kissing my husband. If you have any problem then close your eyes "

 Chapter 201 - Martin Leaving The City

    " First of all, you disturbed us. Who told you toe to this room? By the way, I am kissing my husband. If you have any problem then close your eyes " She shouted back at him.


    " Unbelievable...This is my ce. If you want to continue your romance with your husband in your bedroom, not here¡­." Martin advised.


    " Once this was my ce. Don''t you forget...you stupid... " saying she threw a pillow on his face.


    " You¡­.devil¡­. How dare you throw a pillow on my face! What if anything happens to my face" he screamed at her.


    " A Buffoon face never changes¡­." She mocked him, cing her both palms on top of her head, and waved her finger and showed her tongue out.


    " You¡­.monkey¡­ I will cut your tongue¡­" he walked towards the bed. Then instantly she crawled towards Adrian on the bed and hid her face behind his back. She clutched his shirt in her fist.


    " You¡­.monkey¡­ don''t hide¡­" he shouted.


    Slowly she bent her head still hiding behind his back and said, " if you try to harm me then my husband won''t leave you so easily. He will kill you¡­." She said and again showed her tongue out to tease him.


    " See...How is your wife making fun of me? " Martin whined looking at Adrian. For that, he smiled and replied, " if she is happy making fun of you and I also feel happy to see her smiling face¡­"


    " uhh¡­ It''s my mistake to give aint to you about her¡­" Martin said, looking at both.


    " That''s the magic of Love. The people who love each other will support one another at all times¡­" she said proudly, hugging her husband from behind.


    " That''s true¡­" Adrian hummed with her. Then he said, "Why don''t you have a girlfriend till now? ". Kathie also joined with her husband and asked him, " I asked you many times this question too, but never answer from you "


    To their question, he simply gave a small smile and said, " I don''t believe in LOVE "


    " What!!! " Both eximed in Unison.


    " Yes...I never had belief in it especially after I witnessed the separation of you both. I strongly felt LOVE is only pain¡­" he reasoned.


    " But...we again be one. See...True Love finds its way¡­" Adrian said, pulling her closer to him.


    " woww¡­.I got the title for my new book.¡­ True Love finds its way¡­ "


    " Thank you...so much¡­" Martin joined his palm with him. To his words, Adrian replied, " No need to thank me because we are friends now¡­"


    " Yeah...that''s true¡­" Martin agreed with him, then he looked at her and said, " Kathie...I wanted to tell you one important matter¡­". He stayed silent for a second and continued, " I got a job offer in California University, Berkeley. It''s a good opportunity, and also get time for writing on my new storyline"


    Suddenly her facial expression changed to gloomy. Adrian ced his hand around her shoulder and held her closer to him. He knew the bonding between both is more than friendship. He whispered in her ears, " I know it''s difficult to see him going to other ces but don''t be emotional and spoil his mood. Smile on his sess and let him start his life in his way "


    "All the best. But I will be going to miss you " she said with tear-filled eyes.


    " Me too¡­.Princess " he replied then looked at Adrian, " I can go from this ce to my work peacefully by leaving her with you because I know you will treat her like a queen of your heart"


    " Of course, she is the queen of my heart" Adrian smiled looking at her. She too smiled back at him with his words.


    " Your love and your support is the only thing in her life she craved for. And she got it. I am so happy for her," he said to him and there was so much happiness on his face looking at both.


    " You can trust me, my friend. I will never leave her hand¡­" Adrian said, cing his hand on his shoulder.


    " Enough¡­.both of you. I want coffee¡­" Kathie said.


    " Oh my god!! I came to give coffee but it get cold. I will reheat it again in one minute" Martin said and left the room.


    " Darling... Shall we go after having coffee here? " Adrian asked her.


    " Hmmm¡­" she ced her face on his shoulder.


    " Don''t go without informing me like today. You don''t know how much I was worried thinking of you¡­." He requested.


    " Okay¡­." She nodded her head.


    ¡­..


    After having coffee, She asked her friend when he was going to join his job.


    " I am leaving from here, the day after tomorrow. Before that, I want to spend some time with Sam. I wille to your home " he said.


    " Sure...your wee to home anytime¡­." Adrian said. Then they both walked out of his house. He informed the driver,"You go alone. I wille in Madam''s car"


    " Yes...sir. " the driver replied and drove away in the car.


    They both went to thepany as he had any pending work at thepany. Once they reached the ce, both got busy with their work.


    ¡­..


    Around 9 pm, Duke entered Adrian''s cabin to ask if there was any work to do. She noticed him and questioned, " What are you doing still now? "


    " I stayed till now as sir assigned some work in the morning. I finished It now. And I am here to ask the boss if there is any work pending" Duke answered.


    " It''s gettingte. You may leave¡­" she permitted him to go but he hesitated to leave as he didn''t get permission from his boss.


    " Nothing will happen if you leave with my permission. You can go¡­" She said.


    " Thank you...Mrs. Wilson. Good night" he greeted and turned away to leave the cabin.


    " Mr. Duke. You have one more work to do¡­" Adrian stopped him.


    Instantly, Duke turned towards him and stood in the same ce. He was so hungry as he didn''t have food from the morning. He prayed in his mind to assign him a small work so that he can leave fast.


    " Yes sir. What is the work? " he asked him politely.


    " The work is not here. You have to go to some other ce. You have to go and meet the fiance of our employee who was died. I think her name is Veronica. I heard that she has no family and the only one for her was our employee. I wanted to help her and want to provide a job in ourpany but she was not ready to take help from me and mypany. Being a colleague of the dead person, I want you to help her"


    "Don''t worry I will provide all the financial support to you. Just go and check her" he added.


    " Okay, sir" Duke agreed.


    " If I came to know that you misbehaved with her then I will kill you. I am giving you a chance to prove yourself " Adrian warned.


    " Okay...sir " he gulped his throat in fear.


    " Good...here is her address which is close to your residence" Adrian gave her details. After taking her details, he left the cabin. And then they both worked together up tote night and went to the home.


    As soon as she entered her home, she went to Sam''s room and sat on the edge of his bed. She slowly caressed his cheek and leaned on his face. She kissed his forehead and came out of his room.


    She was missing him a lot as she was not getting time to spend with him for a few days. With a gloomy face, she went to her bedroom.


    Meanwhile, Adrian changed his dress and was waiting for her. He noticed her face and asked while cupping her face, " What happened, Love? Still, thinking of that bastard''s words? "


    She tried to smile but her smile didn''t reach her eyes. Then he asked her again, " Tell me, don''t you want to share with me?". She nodded her head and said, "It''s not like that¡­.Ad"


    " After our marriage, I am not getting time to spend with our Sam.I am missing his naughtiness and his cute talk¡­" she expressed what was going on in her mind.


    " So...you want to sleep in Sam''s room!! " he asked.


    " No...no...I want our bundle of joy to sleep with us in our bedroom. I don''t want to stay away from you even for a second " saying she hugged him. Then she stated, " Already I missed you earlier. I thought staying away from you is scary¡­"


    He rubbed her back and assured, " It will never happen in this life till myst breath"


    She kissed his chest and said, " I know¡­"


    " Okay¡­.okay. ...change your dress first. It''s a very tiring day. I am so sleepy, " he said.


    Dear readers,


    I know that thest few chapters are not romantic but these chapters are important before revealing what she is hiding from him and why Martin doesn''t want to tell Adrian. The most awaiting part will be soon but before that, they will be a big twist ¡­


    Pleasement on the story to support me¡­.

 Chapter 202 - Kathie...stop Teasing Me...*

    As it was such a tiring day for both of them, they slept cuddling each other on the bed.


    ¡­..


    As a daily routine, Adrian woke up from his sleep in the morning and looked at his beautiful wife who was sleeping like a baby cing her face on his chest. He kissed her forehead and gently tugged her on the pillow and covered her properly with the quilt as the climate was cold.


    He doesn''t want to disturb her as they slepttest night. He walked to the bathroom andpleted his morning business. He wanted to greet his wife with his handmade coffee. So he went to the kitchen and prepared coffee for her.


    Aftering to their bedroom, he woke her with his handmade coffee. " Good morning" she greeted him with a small smile. Then she sat on the bed and took the cup from his hand, "You are the best husband in the world" while sipping the coffee.


    " Then where is my reward!!! " he whispered, leaning towards her ears.


    After she had her coffee she ced a cup on the bed stand and tied her hair to a bun. Taking it as an opportunity he nibbled her neck moving closer to her. She gently pushed him away and showed him three fingers then said in a low voice, " it is the time of month¡­". He understood the meaning and kissed her temple.


    " You would have informed me earlier, I would have let you go home early so that you would take some rest,"he said with concern.


    "It''s okay. I am fine. It''s just a backache.I want to stay with you when you are facing a problem" she replied. He smiled and leaned closer such that his chest pressed to her breast and his lips closer to her lips.


    " I don''t give you the chance to face this problem next month¡­" he said in a husky voice. When he was speaking, his lips were brushing her lips.


    " How!! " she asked instantly, looking into his eyes.


    " You...silly woman. How did you give birth to Sam! When you can''t understand my small point!! " he whispered in her ears.


    She pouted her lips and said, " without answering my question, why are you teasing me!! ". Heughed at her and said, " I mean to say,next month I won''t give you the chance to face this monthly problem." She looked at him skeptically then he continued, "I am sure that our problem will be solved in four to five days. After that my main task is to make you pregnant. I will fuck you till you be pregnant with my baby " in a shameless way.


    " How could you talk so dirty?? " she punched his chest yfully.


    " I think you know me very well that I can do dirty better than talking¡­" he teased her with his words.


    " You...idiot...no shame, nothing to you¡­" she yelled at him.


    " If I feel shy like you, how can I fulfill my promise to my son! Huh! He wants a baby girl or a baby boy to y by his next birthday. I think...this time we need to do more hard work to get our expected results " He said.


    " Oh my god¡­you talk too much¡­" saying she stood up from the bed, pushing him away. The next moment, he pulled her towards him, all of the sudden. Her back touched his chest and bothnded on the bed.


    " Ad...What are you doing? Please...leave me¡­" she wriggled in his arms. But he tightened his grip and whispered at her neck, " Not until, I will get my morning reward.."


    " I didn''t brush my teeth. Let meplete my morning chores¡­" she pleaded.


    " Ok fine. I know very well how to take my rewards from you. These three days, I keep myself in control. After that you have to take control over you¡­" he said and took off his hands around her waist but not before taking iming her lips till it gets swollen.


    ¡­.


    Once shepleted her chores and came out of the bathroom, she asked him, " Can I stay back at home for today as I want to spend some time with our Sam. Not only that Martin is also going toe here. I want to spend some time with him before he leaves the city "


    He smiled at her and said, " My queen, I was thinking the same in my mind before you asked me. I will manage my work in thepany "


    " Ad...thank you. ¡­" She hugged him.


    " Love¡­.Don''t torture me with your gestures. You don''t want how much I was controlling myself. Your body fragrance is making me crazy. You can''t imagine my body condition¡­" he rubbed the erection in his pants to her lower part.


    She chuckled and palmed his erection on his pants. Looking into his eyes, she leaned towards his neck and nibbled his earlobes. He fisted her hair pulling her head back trying to control himself and he groaned in frustration, " Love...stop...if you tease me and leave me in the middle like that, I can''t concentrate on my work at ourpany "


    " So...I have so much...effect on you¡­. isn''t it? " She whispered in his ears huskily.


    " Yes...my seductress...why are you torturing poor husband of yours? " he asked her helplessly.


    Looking at his state, she moved her palm on his chest to down, feeling his muscr body. She pressed her lips and started kissing him passionately.His hands roamed at her back. Even though she was in a bathing robe, he would feel her soft skin.Her hands moved to his lower abdomen and unbuckled his belt. He opened his eyes and moved away from her, " Kathie¡­.stop. . teasing me¡­"


    "Am I teasing you, my dear hubby? Tell me¡­" saying she stepped towards him and continued, " I am loving you¡­." giving a naughty smile.


    He was enjoying her teasing but on the other side, he was slowly losing control over his body. It was pure torture for him.. He was looking at pleading eyes to stop her but her lips curled into a naughty grin.

 Chapter 203 - Kathies Reward*

    He was looking at pleading eyes to stop her but her lips curled into a naughty grin.


    She ced her hands on both sides of his hips and snaked at the button of his pants. She opened his pants and caressed his member, cing her palm on his boxers.


    " Let me taste my favorite lollipop"saying she kneeled on the floor, looking at his face. " You wanted to get your reward, right...just enjoy it¡­ " saying, She pulled down his boxers and noticed it. She took it in her palm and kissed the tip of his crown.


    He groaned louder when her warm lips touched his member so intimately. Slowly she took it inside her mouth while caressing at the base. She ran her tongue around it, giving him more pleasure.


    His finger moved into her wet hair and gripped. His eyes rolled back feeling the pleasure she was giving to him. " Oh my god, Love...it feels incredible. Please don''t stop¡­" he groaned in pleasure.


    The way he groaned made her feel content as her husband enjoyed her work. She stopped gagging for a while and ran her tongue around his length to tease him more. " Love...I Never thought you were such a tease .." he groaned muffledly.


    This time, she took it deeper into her throat and moved her face giving him what he wanted and he also moved his hips towards her mouth faster while gripping her hair. With a loud groan, he climaxed releasing his white syrup in her mouth.She happily swallowed it like holy water looking at him.


    A few secondster, She stood up with a proud smile on her lips and said, " Hope you like my reward¡­"


    " Fuck ...that was mind-blowing¡­." He replied, adjusting his pants then pulling her to the chest, by her waist. " Buttercup...You too be naughty!" Hemented.


    " Why not, when my husband is so hot and handsome who always spoils my mind with his dirty talk every day! " she replied.


    " So ...all credit goes to me¡­" he said yfully.


    " Of course¡­" she said with a smile.


    After they both had a lovey-dovey talk, they got ready and came down to the living room. Afterpleting the breakfast, Adrian went to the office bidding bye to thepany.


    As Martin said the previous day, he came to Katherine''s home to spend his time with Sam. Maria also felt happy about his sess and wished him to get more sessful in his life¡­.


    ¡­..


    At Adrian''spany:::


    When he was going inside his cabin, he noticed Duke was waiting for him.


    " Good morning, Sir " he greeted him.


    " Morning¡­" he replied with a straight face.


    " Sir, I was waiting for you to talk about Miss. Vanessa, " he said.


    " Miss . Vanessa! " He thought for a while and remembered about her.


    " Yeah...What about her! " He asked in a worried tone.


    " I went to visit her tst night as per instructions. Then I came to know that¡­." He stuttered.


    " Is she fine? Or having any health issues? " Adrian asked.


    " She is fine. When I went to visit her t, she was talking with one elder woman. I heard their conversation. Miss. Vanessa was pregnant with her fiance and the elder woman was advising her to abort the child in her womb. But she denied her advice and asked to leave her ce. So I didn''t dare to speak with her when she was crying " he narrated.


    " What!! " Adrian stood up from the chair.


    " Yes sir. I saw with my eyes and I heard with my ears " he said confidently.


    " Then we should help her in this situation. Let''s go ¡­. " He said and walked out of his cabin, Duke followed him.


    ¡­.


    Adrian instructed the driver to start the car. Both Duke and Adrian went to her t. When they reached her t, it was locked. " Where might she go! " Adrian thought meanwhile an elderly woman came towards the t and unlocked the door to that t.


    " Hello¡­.we are here for Miss. Vanessa! Where is she! " Duke questioned.


    " Who are you! " She asked him.


    " I am his fiance''s colleague, Duke and he is my boss, Mr. Wilson " he introduced and again asked about Miss. Vanessa.


    She sighed sadly and said, " She was admitted to hospital in the early morning as she was having a severe stomach ache. By the time we admitted her to the hospital, she was bleeding and lost her baby. I don''t know why God is punishing her. It had been a few days since her fiance left her and now her unborn child. I am feeling so bad"


    Adrian felt so pity for her and also ashamed as he was the reason for her misery partially.


    " Which hospital! " Duke questioned when Adrian was in his thoughts.


    " St. George hospital¡­" thedy informed.


    " Thank you ¡­" Duke said and looked at Adrian, " Shall we visit her in the hospital? "


    " I can''t face her. I am feeling so guilty. I would have been careful about safety measures in ourpany. Due to my negligence, many people were suffering " he said in a sad tone.


    " Sir¡­.please...try to understand it was not your mistake. Someone sted thepany, someone wants to hurt you ...." Duke tried to calm him.


    " Okay ..let''s go and visit her in the hospital. At Least I may help her financially " he said and walked slowly towards the car.


    All the long way to the hospital, he was thinking about the woman''s condition. He doesn''t know how to show his face to her in the first ce but he wants to face her and ept all her wrath. When the car stopped, he stepped down the car and walked inside unsteadily. Meanwhile, Duke inquired about the patient''s details from the helpdesk. Both of them walked towards the sickroom where she was admitted.


    He saw her with IV tubes connected to the veins on hernd and she was looking at the ceiling nkly with tears at the corner of her eyes.


    " Miss.. Vanessa¡­" Duke called her name.

 Chapter 204 - You Are My Lawerence

    " Miss. Vanessa¡­" Duke called her name.


    She turned her head and looked at him, then she noticed Adrian standing beside him. She gave a disgusting look at him and yelled, " What are you doing here, Mr. Wilson?Are you so fond of watching someone suffer? "


    " Miss. Vanessa. ...he came to visit you when I informed him about your pregnancy. He wanted to help you as your fiance is not with you at this time " Duke exined.


    She looked at Adrian and said in a high tone, "That''s why my baby left me not to take help from this criminal "


    " Miss. Vanessa...I can understand your pain and I don''t get angry with you because you lost your beloved ones. I am sorry for your loss" Adrian said with a sad face.


    Sheughed sarcastically and said, " How could you understand my pain! huh!! I lost my love and my baby.


    " You will understand the same pain when you experience it. He and I nned a happy married life with many kids, a happy family.But the incident changed everything in my life. I will feel content when you experience the same pain¡­" she cursed while crying.


    Adrian could not stand in that ce for some time after hearing her words. He could not even imagine his life without his wife and especially his son, Sam.


    " Miss. Vanessa¡­.doddon''tt talk without knowing the truth. It was not a fire ident as everyone is thinking but a st. So it is not the mistake of Mr. Wilson. Someone was there behind the incident " Duke said as he lost control when she was misunderstanding his boss.


    Then Duke continued, " Being thepany CEO he came here to visit you as soon as he came to know about your condition. Can''t you see how humble and kind-hearted a person he is? And how could you curse him like that? "


    As soon as she came to know about the st, she was in shock. She remained numb.


    ¡­.


    After some time, Adrian came to her room and said, " If you need any help, don''t hesitate to call me. If you don''t want to speak with me, call Duke " he informed Vanessa and then asked Duke to pay her hospital bills.


    He looked at her and said, " I hope you recover soon ande out of this misery. I only pray to God to give you a happy and peaceful life very soon ". Then he walked away with a devastating heart.


    ...


    At Adrian''s home


    Martin was enjoying his time with Sam whereas Kathie was busy in the kitchen preparing his favorite dishes.


    In the afternoon, Katherine invited Martin and Sam to join for lunch then she informed her mother-inw, Maria. When everyone was having their lunch, Sam asked, " Uncle Martin...why don''t we y in the garden? "


    " No...the weather is cold. I don''t allow to y outside¡­" Katherine said strictly.


    " Momma¡­.please...I will wear a jacket and a woolen cap. Just for one hour¡­" he pleaded. Martin also pleaded with her as he was going away from them.


    " Why don''t you allow him to y? At least one hour,Kathie!! " Maria said.


    " Okay.One hour¡­" she finally agreed.


    " Thank you¡­.momma¡­" Sam said andpleted the food on his te. Kathie smiled looking at her son. She was also thinking about ying with him for a long time.


    After having lunch, they went to the garden to y. But Maria went to her bedroom as she cannot stay for a long time.


    ¡­.


    " Sam...shall we y with a ball? " Kathie asked.


    " Yeah¡­." Sam jumped with excitement. She threw the ball in her hands and asked him to catch it. Martin also joined them in ying with a ball.


    They yed for an hour. Suddenly Sam asked Kathie to prepare some snacks as he was feeling hungry. Then Kathie replied, " Come inside. Already one hour has beenpleted. If you stay more than one hour, he might catch a cold"


    " Momma. I and Uncle Martin will be back in ten minutes meanwhile you prepared for us¡­" Sam requested.


    " Okay...ten minutes only¡­" She said in a strict tone and walked inside.


    " Uncle ¡­.why don''t we y another interesting game? " Little Sam asked.


    " What game, my champ? " He questioned me.


    " Blindfold my eyes with a cloth, I will catch you with the help of your voice¡­" Sam said.


    Martin smiled at him and folded the cloth around his eyes, he turned around him and moved away from him so that he could catch him. By running here and there Martin ran around him but Sam caught him cleverly.


    Once Sam caught him, Sam asked to catch him by blindfolding his eyes. " okay¡­" Martin agreed and blindfolded his eyes. After tying the cloth, he slightly opened the cloth.


    " Uncle Martin ...no cheating " Sam shouted.


    " Okay ..okay¡­" he replied and started searching for him.


    ¡­..


    When Katherine was preparing snacks, Emily entered the kitchen all of the sudden.


    " Hi...Kathie...How are you? " She greeted her.


    " Wow¡­.what a surprise? You are at this time! " she questioned her.


    " Today morning, when I called Aunt Maria while going to mypany, she told me that you are not going to the office. So I thought to meet you. Thest time also, you had no time to talk with me as you were in a hurry to go to thepany, " she exined.


    " I am so sorry. I didn''t get time to call you back " Katherine apologized. For that, she replied, " it''s okay. I could understand the situation. It was an emergency "


    " Okay..tell me why you didn''t go to thepany in this situation! " she inquired.


    " I want to spend some time with Sam¡­" she replied.


    " So..you are preparing the snacks for him! " she asked her. " Not only for Sam but also for my best friend, Martin. Both were ying in the garden, " Katherine replied.


    Emily felt so excited when she came to know that he is present in her home. Then she said, " I will meet Sam in the garden ". She quickly went to the garden to see Martin.


    When she went to that ce, she saw Martin was blindfolded and was searching for Sam by cing his hand in the air.


    " Sam...where are you! " he was calling continuously.


    Meanwhile, she walked towards them and stood in front of him. identally his fingers brushed her arms and her neck. He thought the person was Kathie and said, " Hey...Kathie...where is that little monkey? I can''t find him? I am very tired"


    " I am also tired of searching for you. Where were you all these years? " Emily asked him.


    He felt like he knew the familiar voice and took off the cloth around his eyes. He was stunned to see Emily very close to him. He tried to turn away from her but She held his hands and looked into his eyes, " Why Lawerence? Why are you punishing me? Can''t you forgive me for my mistake which I made a long time ago?". She questioned him as if she was on the verge of crying.


    " I am not Lawrence. My name is Martin. Hope you have mistaken me in identifying" he said.


    "You can''t tell me lies because I love you¡­" she fisted the cor of his shirt.


    He pushed him away and shouted at her, " Stay away from me, Miss. Green. I am not a toy to y with."


    " Uncle Martin¡­." Sam shouted from the far.


    " Sam..e here¡­" Martin ran quickly as he was sitting at the edge of the pool hanging his legs in the water of the swimming pool.


    " Sam¡­ kids should not go alone to this ce. It will be dangerous. Be like a good boy Or else your mom doesn''t allow you toe outside " he exined.


    " Okay...Uncle Martin " he nodded his head like an obedient boy.


    " That''s like my little Champ¡­.let''s go inside¡­" He lifted him in his arms. Sam noticed Emily from far and greeted her, " Hi...Aunt Emily¡­"


    " Hi Sam¡­" she replied, stering a smile on her lips.


    " Lawrence¡­.please talk to me¡­" Emily requested him.


    " Aunt...he is our Uncle Martin, not Lawrence, " Sam informed her.


    " I think your Aunt is mistaken, let''s go¡­" Martin said, looking at her seriously. But she held her wrist without the notice of Sam to stop him.


    " Sam...go and tell your mom to serve the snacks on the table. I wille insideter" Martin instructed. He obeyed immediately as he was hungry.


    Once he noticed Sam went inside, Martin took his hand from her grip forcefully. He looked at her furiously and said, " Can''t you understand if I say, I am not Lawrence,"


    " If you talk in a high pitch doesn''t mean that you are telling the truth. Because I knew that you are my Lawrence " She screamed and held his right hand.


    She touched his ring finger and showed the name, " Emily" with a love symbol between his middle finger and ring finger. She looked into his eyes and asked " Seven years are not enough to punish me? "

 Chapter 205 - Let Us Clear Our Misunderstandings

    She looked into his eyes and said, " Seven years are not enough to punish me! "


    She hugged him and started crying, " I am so sorry, Lawrence. Don''t leave me again". He stepped back and said, " I have no time to watch your drama anymore. I came here to spend some time with my best friend. Don''t spoil my mood¡­"


    " Please¡­.Lawrence...don''t say that. I was searching for you for seven years. If you still doubt my love, why don''t you ask Adrian!! " She said while crying.


    " I don''t want Adrian to know about us. If you try to drag Adrian or Kathie between this issue, the consequences will be very bad." He warned.


    " Please¡­.Lawrence. Let''s talk and clear our misunderstandings. Why don''t you give me a chance to talk! " She pleaded.


    " I have nothing to deal with. Moreover, I am not interested in you because now I have a girlfriend and I am going to marry her soon. So stay away from me and my life¡­" he dered.


    " I don''t believe that you have a girlfriend. I know you loved me sincerely. Still, I am only the person in your heart " she shouted.


    " Yes¡­.I loved you in the past. It was my mistake to love a person like you. But now I love someone else. I have someone special in my heart. Better don''t try to disturb my peaceful life once again " he said strictly.


    " Okay. I will not disturb you again if you tell me who is the person you have in your heart " she questioned fisting his shirt. Then he took out his mobile and opened


    the gallery in his mobile and said, " You wanted to know who she is. Fine¡­.see". He showed the photos of the girl kissing his cheek and he had a wide smile on his face.


    " Hope you got your answer then leave me¡­" he said in a serious tone. Instantly she took her hands away from his shirt.


    Her heart shattered when she saw the pictures on his mobile. The tears were rolling over the cheeks continuously. He adjusted his shirt and said, " I think you will get a good role in acting. Why don''t you try any TV soap operas! " in a mocking way.


    She looked at him with teary eyes and asked, " I never thought you will hate me this mucheven after seven years"


    Heughed sarcastically and said, " Among the people I hate the moston the earthis you and your father "


    " My dad!! " She asked with bewilderment.


    " Yes...as daughter like father¡­." He told her. Then he continued, " Don''t act as if you don''t know what your father did with Kathie. "


    " What are you talking about! " She asked him confusingly.


    " What a great actor you are !! " saying he pped his hands.


    " Lawerence ¡­..please...I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­." She said,


    " Really!! Should I believe you!! " He asked, pinning her to the trunk of the big tree behind her. He pressed her throat with his right hand in anger. She could not breathe due to the right grip around her throat.


    " Martin¡­.." suddenly he heard Katherine''s voice.


    " What are you doing? Are you out of your mind? " She shouted and ran towards them then pushed him away from her. She shouted, " Are you trying to kill her? Huh? What harm she did to you!!"


    " Don''t you remember what her father tried to do to you?" He shouted, fuming in anger.


    " But it was not her mistake. She is innocent. Don''t you know she is the one who canceled her engagement with Adrian so that I can marry Adrian " she exined to make him calm?


    " You are so innocent, Kathie. It''s the game of both daughter and father. Why are you blindly believing her? " He said.


    " She is very kind at heart and I have known her for many years. Stop using her " Katherine said in a serious tone.


    " So ...you don''t believe your best friend? " He questioned.


    " I believe you, Martin. I mean to say that there was a misunderstanding with her because you don''t know anything about her¡­" Kathie exined


    He had a sad smile on his lips and looked at Emily. Then he said, " I am leaving. I don''t want any argument with you because of her" Katherine held his wrist and stopped him. " You are not like this. What happened to you suddenly? "


    " Nothing ...let me go¡­." He replied determinedly.


    " I stayed back at home to spend time with you as you are leaving the city tomorrow. If you go now, I will feel bad" she said in a sad tone.


    "Okay. I will leave this ce. I don''t want anyone to be disturbed with my presence " Emily said as she was feeling sad. She walked away from them but before that, she turned to them and looked at Kathie, " I don''t know what my father did. Butbehalf of my father, I am apologizing to you"


    " Wow...what a great actress she is!! " Martin mocked her.


    " Martin...what happened to you today! Why are you behaving weirdly? " Katherine asked.


    He walked seriously towards Emily, dragging Katherine''s hand, " If you want to hear from us what your father did to her then I will tell you even if you knew. Listen¡­. Your father arranged a person to drug Katherine in the event. He wanted to humiliate her in front of everyone ".


    Emily was startled by his statement. She never expected that her father would steep down. She looked at Katherine to confirm his words and asked, " Is it true? Is that reason why Adrian was not talking with me properly?"


    Katherine nodded her head meekly and walked towards her. She ced her hand on Emily''s shoulder and said, " But I trust you. I know you will never do such things¡­"


    Emily smiled sadly and replied, " Thanks at least you keep trust in me. And I also give you a word that my father will never interfere in your lives¡­."


    " Bye¡­" she said,looking at Martin with hurtful eyes.

 Chapter 206 - Unlock The Door ...

    " Bye¡­" she said,looking at Martin with hurtful eyes.


    " Emily¡­.Please forgive my friend''s words. If he knew about your kind heart, he would never speak with you harshly" Katherine said.


    " I wish he would understand¡­." She said with tear-filled eyes and turned away hiding her tears. When she was walking away, Katherine stopped her by calling her name.


    " Emily...have some snacks with us. Please¡­." She requested.


    Martin was watching them silently. " Why can''t she let her go! " He thought.


    " Let her go. Why are you pleading with her! " Martin asked her. Kathie red at him and asked him to be silent for a while.


    " It''s okay. I wille some other time¡­" she replied, controlling her emotions. For that,Katherine said, " If you dare to leave without having snacks, I think you don''t think of me as your friend"


    Emily stopped walking and closed her eyes. She was not in a condition to share her pain with anyone. She wanted to leave the ce as early as possible but she could not ignore Kathie''s plea.


    " Emily¡­.please¡­" she repeated.


    " Fine. If you insist, I will stay, " she finally agreed to Katherine. To her reply, Katherine smiled and asked Martin to join them. On the other side, Martin was feeling fazed with her presence but he remained silent for his best friend.


    ¡­.


    Katherine and Emily walked together inside the home, Martin followed them silently. When they entered inside, they noticed Sam having his snacks along with his granny. Emily sat beside them whereas Martin followed Katherine to the kitchen.


    " Kathie...I don''t want you to be close with her. She is as dangerous as her father. What if she plots a n against you like her father! " He questioned.


    " If she wanted to separate me from Adrian then she never helped in getting married to Adrian. In my wedding shopping or the wedding ceremony, she stood beside me. She supported me and wished us to be happy. How could you use her? Do you even imagine how she could face society after Adrian broke an engagement with her?" She questioned him back.


    " Maybe she is a wolf in sheep''s clothing!! " He doubted.


    " Stop it. . Martin. What do you know about her? I worked with her for almost five years. Did you know she was the person who admitted me to the hospital when I was sick during my pregnancy? " She yelled at him seriously.


    Martin became silent when she told them that she was the one who admitted her to the hospital.


    " Please...don''t be overprotective about me. I knew you love me so much but it doesn''t mean that you use her due to her father. " She tried to exin her point.


    " Okay¡­. Princess. If you say confidently then I will agree with you.." he said, hugging her. Katherine smiled and said, " I want you to be friendly with her. She is just our Ruby, so cute and so kind "


    " We will see. First, feed me something, I am so hungry." He changed the topic so cleverly.


    After spending some time, Martin informed Kathie that he wanted to go home as he needed to pack his luggage.


    " Emily...you are also going in the same way, right! Why don''t you drop him in your car! " Kathie asked.


    " No¡­.need, I will go by myself. I don''t want her help " he denied, looking at Emily.


    " Come on...boy¡­.She is such a kind girl. Why can''t you go with her! Maria suggested to him. " Apart from reading and writing novels, spend some time with people around you`` Maria teased.


    " You are exactly right!! He is always busy with his work. He only talk with the three of us when we used to live together." Kathie also supported her mother-inw.


    " If he doesn''t want toe with me, it''s okay. Don''t force him¡­" Emily interrupted.


    " Why doesn''t hee with you? Huh!! If you are a friend to me then you are a friend to him! " Kathie said, ring at him.


    " Okay. If you want to go with her. I will go, don''t create a big scene now ...." He said, raising both his hands in the air.


    Before walking out of the home, she took leave from Maria. Maria blessed him to have a bright future in his profession. Then he kissed little Sam and lifted in his arms. Lastly, he hugged Katherine while bidding bye. She felt so emotional when he hugged her. She started crying like a small kid because he was the only one who supported her and protected her like a father, friend, and brother.


    " Stop crying¡­. Princess. I wille to visit you after two months " he consoled her, wiping tears on her face.


    " All the best¡­" she wished him, whereas Emily was silently watching the strong bonding of friends.


    ¡­


    Emily and Martin sat in the car and she ignited the engine. She was driving the car slowly. But he wanted to get down the car as soon as possible.


    " Can''t you drive fast! " He asked her impatiently.


    She looked at his serious face and answered, " I want to spend some time with you. If I drive fast, you will get down from the car "


    " I don''t want to see your face¡­" he said, fuming in anger.


    " I know that you hate me.But please spend some time with me. I won''t disturb you again " she pleaded.


    " Miss. Green. I don''t want either to hear your voice or see your face, " he said, gritting his teeth.


    She drove the car in silence and finally, she stopped the car at his home. He wanted to get down the car but she didn''t unlock the door.


    " Miss. Green...unlock the door," he said in an irritated tone. She stared at him but did not unlock the door. He again asked, Emily....unlock¡­.the door"


    Still, she didn''t unlock the door while staring at him. This time he shouted, " Em...unlock the door. Don''t make me irritate"


    Instead of unlocking the door, she turned towards him and fisted his shirt then sealed his lips with her kiss.

 Chapter 207 - Let Me Hug You For The Last Time

    Instead of unlocking the door, she turned towards him and fisted his shirt. She mmed his lips with her lips. She took his lower lips and tried to kiss him but being naive she could kiss him properly.


    He didn''t expect her bold act. He doesn''t even understand how to react to her kiss. After a few seconds, he sensed the wetness on his knuckles. He moved a few inches away from her face and noticed tears in her eyes.


    " You killed the person named Lawrence a long time ago. Your tears don''t affect me now¡­" he said.


    " I knew it. I lost your true love with my arrogance and stupidity. For seven years, I was searching for you to win your heart. But I think I am toote to get back your love " she cried, hugging him.


    " If possible, please forgive me, Lawrence, for hurting you " she sobbed. He tried to move away from her because he doesn''t want to get hurt by her again. But she held him tightly and begged, " please...let me hug you for five minutes. I was dying to see you for seven years¡­.please¡­ I know it is wrong to hug you when you have someone in your heart. But only for once¡­.If you don''t want to see my face, I won''te in front of you again in your life. Just for onest time,let me hug you"


    On hearing her words, he could push her away. His heart ached on seeing her tears but this time he doesn''t want to get affected by her. He didn''t push her nor hug her. He remained quiet as if nothing was happening before him. She stayed in the same position hugging him for more than twenty minutes. She was scared to leave him thinking that she will never get a chance to touch him in her life.


    " Miss. Green, if you are done with me, please unlock the door. I have to go¡­" he said, breaking the silence. She loosened her grip around his torso and raised her face. She looked into him with her red puffy eyes.


    " Thank you for giving me a chance to hug you¡­" she said in a broken voice. He smiled bitterly and replied, " I gave a chance to you because I want to end everything with you all here itself "


    She looked into his eyes, hoping for a bit of love for her in his eyes but she could see only his anger. She raised her shivering hands in the air and ced them on both sides of Martin''s jaws. She smiled weakly and said, " I wish you a happy and sessful life ". She leaned closer to him and kissed his cheeks, closing her eyes.


    He doesn''t want to stay closer to her because he doesn''t make the same mistake that he made a few years ago. " If you finished your acting, just unlock the door. I don''t want to share even the same air with you "


    " You still hate me so much? " she asked him.


    " If there is another word other than hatred in the dictionary to express I would have mentioned that word. For now¡­.if you want to hear what I feel for you then listen, I HATE YOU from the bottom of my heart " he said rudely.


    While crying silently, she unlocked the door of the car. He immediately got down from the car and walked away without looking back at her. He would hear her sobbing but he doesn''t want the past to be repeated.


    ¡­..


    Instead of his hurting words, she didn''t leave the ce but stayed there inside the car waiting for him. She hoped he woulde out changing his mind. She wished him to talk with her, give her onest chance to prove herself. She waited for him for two hours but he didn''te out of the house.


    He doesn''t want her to notice him watching her through the ss window. She was unaware of it as the room where he was standing was dark due to the nighttime.


    Atst, she wiped her tears and came out of the car. She wrote something on the white note. She dropped it on the letters box which was hung on the wall beside the main door. Then she get in the car and drove to her home.


    As soon as she left the car, he thought about what she wrote on it.He quickly came out of the house and opened the letterbox and took the white note from it.


    " Dear Lawerence¡­.


    I love you¡­


    If you are reading this note. It means you still have feelings for me. If you had the heart to love an arrogant and crazy Emily in the past then I hope you will love changed Emily whose heart beats only for her Lawrence.


    I wish only one thing to happen before I die...I want you to forgive me and love me like before.


    maybe I am not a poet or an artist like you to express my feelings impressively. I expressed all my feelings sincerely in a few words.


    Waiting to hear my name from your lips very soon¡­.


    ¡­..


    He folded it and went inside. For a few minutes, he doesn''t understand what to think.


    " Don''t listen to your heart. Be practical¡­." His mind warned.


    He ignored the feelings which were surfing in his heart and packed his luggage. He was going to begin from the scrap in his life. This time he wanted to listen to his mind but not to his heart. Whenever he heard to his heart, he was hurt deeply.


    ....


    Adrian was so upset after visiting Vanessa in the hospital. He returned to thepany andpleted his work over there. Then he went to the bar to have a drink. He ordered the wine to the bartender and sat on the chair. All he would think is about her tears and her hateful words.


    He spends some time in the bar about the st in thepany. He doesn''t understand who was trying to destroy him other than Mr. Green.


    When he was having his drink, the bartender came to him and said, " Sir...you already have one bottle. Do you want to continue? "


    His words reminded me of Katherine. Then he thought that she might be waiting for him at home. He paid the bill and drove to his home.


    At Adrian''s home


    As the condition in thepany was uncertain, Katherine thought he might bete in the night. So she had her dinner and took Sam to their bedroom to sleep. She narrated the bedtime stories to him as she used to do before marrying Adrian. While listening to her, Sam slept cuddling with his mom. She looked at the wall clock, it was night ten. She thought he would be busy with the work at thepany. She wanted to wait for him but she was so sleepy. Slowly she drifted to sleep.


    Adrian entered the bedroom and looked at the sleeping faces of his wife and his son. He walked towards the wardrobe and took the wine bottle from it.He sat on the sling chair.


    ¡­...


    When she was asleep, suddenly she heard some sound in the room. Instantly she opened her eyes and noticed Adrian was sitting in the chair. There was only a nightmp in the room. She quickly stood up from the bed and walked towards him without wearing a flipflop to her feet.


    " Ad...why didn''t you wake me? Did you have your dinner? " Asking him questions she screamed in pain all of sudden.


    " Ahhh¡­"


    Then she noticed shattered ss pieces on the floor. Adrian quickly walked towards her and took out the ss piece from the back of her feet. The cut was not deep but the blood oozed out.


    " Baby...I am so sorry. The ss slipped from my hand identally " he said. Then she sensed the smell of alcohol from him. He looked as if he was bathed in the alcohol.


    " First go and change your dress¡­" she said in a serious tone." Let me clean this mess on the floor¡­" he said.


    " No need. First, go and change your dress¡­" she repeated. He nodded and went to the bathroom. Meanwhile, she cleaned the broken ss pieces on the floor and throw them in the trash bin.


    ¡­..


    She took a first aid box from the shelf to dress her cut. When she cleaned the antiseptic lotion, the pain was severe. She had tears in her eyes. Adrian noticed it and leaned on the floor, " Buttercup...I am so sorry". He took the bandage and dressed the wound. She raised her head and replied, " it''s okay "


    " Tell me. Why do you take alcohol that too not in limit? " She questioned him.


    " My mood was not good. So ¡­." He reasoned.


    " Am I not there to share your problem, your pain? Then why? " She asked, cupping his face.


    "Love.... Don''t talk like that. I don''t want you to be upset.. Just I was thinking about the person who nned the st in ourpany¡­" he finally told what he was thinking in his mind.

 Chapter 208 - Where Is Mumma?

    " I was thinking who was the bastard who nned the st in ourpany, " he replied.


    She too started thinking about his words seriously. When they got the confirmation, Mr. Green was not behind the st then who it might be.


    " Okay¡­.we will talk about it tomorrow morning. Go and change your dress " she said.


    He nodded and tried to stand but he was not in a steady position. She helped him to stand on his feet. Then they walked towards the wardrobe and gave him a fresh pair of night suits. And also help him in changing the dress.


    Then she made himy on the bed beside Sam who was sleeping. Looking at his son, he started the conversation " Kathie¡­. Do you know what happened today? ".


    " What happened? " she asked him.


    " Today morning, Duke and I went to meet Miss. Vanessa " he told, caressing Sam''s face.


    " Who is she?!!! " she asked curiously.


    " Fiance of our employee who died in the st. Duke got the information that she was pregnant by her fiance. I wanted to help her. So I went to meet her but¡­." He stopped and looked at her for a second.


    " Then what happened? " she asked him.


    " By the time we reached her t, she was admitted to the hospital as her health got worse in the early hours. She¡­.lost the baby as her body was weak " finally he told what was bothering his mind.


    " What!!! " Katherine sat on the bed all of sudden.


    " Yes...Buttercup. The tears from her eyes were flowing like Niagara. It was so hard to see her pain with my eyes. Even the loss ofpany doesn''t make me upset but her cry made me upset. On the spot, I wanted to kill the bastard who nned the st, " he said.


    " How is she now? " Katherine asked him.


    " I don''t know. She doesn''t want to see my face. So I left the ce to not make her upset, " he exined.


    " Don''t think about anything now. Just close your eyes and take some rest. We will think about it tomorrow, " she suggested.


    He took her hand into his and closed his eyes. A few minutester, she noticed a calm breath of him. She could see the frown on his face even while he was sleeping. But she lost in her thoughts thinking about his words.


    All night, she was thinking about Vanessa. She knew how life would be without a loving partner.


    ¡­..


    Early in the morning, shepleted her chores and got ready to go outside. She left a note on the nightstand for her husband.


    She went to Maria''s bedroom and informed her that she is going to do important work and will be back. She made a call to Duke to know the details of Vanessa.


    ...


    Even though it was snowing heavily, she drove the car to Vanessa''s t. She parked the car on the road and went to meet her at her t. It was seven in the morning, the door was locked.


    She pressed the calling bell and waited for her to open the door. She stood in the same ce whereas she was shivering with cool breezes. After three times of ringing the doorbell, one elderly woman opened the door. She looked at her strangely. She introduced herself and asked her to allow to talk with Vanessa.


    " Why are you people disturbing the poor girl? " the elderly woman shouted once she came to know who she is.


    " Sorry. I am here to share her pain and want to be a support. Please let me meet her, " she pleaded.


    " She is sleeping¡­." The woman replied.


    " Okay. I will wait for her till she wakes up¡­" Katherine said.


    " Your wish¡­." Saying the woman shut the door on her face.


    She stood outside in the cold weather to talk with Vanessa. She was badly shivering due to the cold climate.


    Mrs. Wilson...


    At once she heard a male voice and turned her head. She found Duke standing behind her.


    " What are you doing here? " she asked him.


    " Mr. Wilson instructed me to help Miss. Vanessa''s condition was not good. So I am here to ask if she needs anything, " he exined.


    " Ohhh¡­." She said,


    " But what are you doing here! " he asked her.


    " I am here to convince and take her to my home till she bes normal," she said about the purpose of her visit.


    " Don''t take my words in the wrong way. I don''t think she came with you because she talked with Mr. Wilson very rudely, " he said, thinking what he was thinking in his mind.


    She gave a small smile and said, " She was going through a deep pain in her heart. It''s not so easy toe out of the trauma "


    " If youe to meet her then why are you standing here! " he inquired.


    " She was sleeping. So I am waiting here, " she answered. He understood that they didn''t allow her to enter inside her home.


    He pressed the calling bell and waited for someone to open the door. Like before an older woman opened the door and identified as he came the day before to visit Miss. Vanessa. She invited him inside toe.


    " Thank you. But I am not alone. Some other person is standing outside, " Duke said. Then Duke went out and entered inside the t along with Katherine.


    " Why is she with you? Don''t you know it''s because of her husband, Vanessa''s condition?" the older woman asked him.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa came outside on hearing the noise in the living room.


    " Why are you here, Mrs. Wilson? " she asked in a calm tone.


    " I want you toe with me to my home. I know you need family support in this condition. I am here to take you with me, " she said, waiting for her reply. Vanessa was startled to know why she came to her t.


    Duke and the older woman were surprised to hear Katherine''s words.


    " Are you joking? " she questioned her.


    " I am serious. I know money is not important for you in this condition. You need moral support to get back to normal " Katherine answered.


    Vanessaughed at her and asked, " I don''t want to see your faces then how do you think that I wille and stay with you all? "


    " If you and your husband want to help me then never show your faces to me¡­" she said firmly.


    Katherine walked towards her and said, " I experienced the same pain a few years back but at that time, I had my son in my womb which gave me strength. So I could understand how much pain you are going through in your heart"


    Vanessa looked at her silently with tears in her eyes. Then Katherine patted her shoulder and said, " If you need my help, I will be there for you as a sister but not like a capitalist''s wife"


    Still, there was no response from her side. "Mrs. Wilson¡­.I think we must leave, I don''t think she will change her mind "


    " Mr. Duke...will you stay quiet " Katherine shouted.


    " It''s not an item which she lost but her beloved one. You could never understand the pain of her heart because you were never in love with anyone. You only saw the woman as¡­." She didn''tplete her statement and left the ce giving a deadly re to him.


    Duke stood speechless because he had never seen her that furious. After a few minutes, he looked at them and searched for her.


    When he reached down at the apartment, he saw her standing near the car in the heavy snow. When he stepped towards her, he noticed she was supposed to fall on the ground. He held her arms and try to make her stand properly on her feet but she fainted in his arms.


    He quickly lifted her in his arms and carried her to his car. After cing her in the back seat, he drove to his home as it is near to the ce.


    From the t''s balcony, Vanessa watched him carrying her to his car and drove away.


    ¡­..


    At Adrian''s home:


    " Dadda...Good morning¡­" Sam greeted Adrian.


    Adrian heard his son''s voice but could not open his eyes due to the effect of the hangover.


    " Dadda...where is Mumma?" he asked him. Instantly he opened his eyes and looked beside him on the bed.


    " Maybe in the kitchen¡­" he said, yawning.


    " She is not in the home. I checked everywhere¡­" he said, dragging his hands.


    He checked in the bathroom then he found a note on the nightstand.


    "Good morning LOVE¡­


    Firstly sorry to make you upset in the morning. I am going to Vanessa''s home to talk with her. I could sleep all the time after you said what happened with her. I will try toe soon.


    Please handle our little munchkin in my absence¡­


    ¡­..


    After reading it, Adrian said, " Momma went on some important work. Today I will get you ready " he kissed his cheek.


    " You are¡­.yacky¡­.dadda. Don''t kiss me¡­" Sam moved away.


    " Let me brush my teeth, first¡­" he said and went to the bathroom.

 Chapter 209 - Has He Drugged Her?

    Adrian quickly brushed his teeth and carried his son to the bathroom. After bathing him, he made him ready to be sent to preschool. Then he quickly got ready for hispany. Both of them went down to the dining room to have breakfast.


    " Good Morning to you both¡­" Maria greeted them.


    " Good morning Granny¡­" Sam greeted her with a cute smile.


    Sam saw the pancakes and sausage rolls. He picked one pancake and ced it on his te. " Why don''t you try sausage rolls? " Maria asked.


    " I like pancakes only¡­" he replied to Granny. He quickly finished his breakfast and went to his school as usual.


    " Mom...Did Kathie do anything before going ?" Adrian asked worriedly. She smiled at him and said, " Just, she told me that she was going to meet someone named Vanessa. And also told me what happened to her. I think it takes time to console her. It''s a deep pain for that girl¡­" Maria pitied Vanessa''s situation.


    " Yes¡­.Mom¡­ you are right. We must help her to get out of the trauma, " Adrian said to his mom.


    ¡­.


    Then he started in his car to thepany as he thought Katherine mighte directly to thepany from Vanessa''s house.


    As soon as he reached thepany, he went to his cabin to talk with his wife. He expected his wife to wait for him in his cabin but the cabin was empty. He made a call to the reception to know about her arrival.


    " Sorry...madam didn''te to work today," she informed him.


    Many thoughts were going on in his mind.


    Is Vanessa''s health not fine?


    Is there any argument at her ce?


    Does anything happen to Katherine?


    He decided to go and visit Vanessa''s house personally. He postponed his work in the office and instructed the driver to take him to Vanessa''s t.


    When he wasing out, he got a call from Steven. He made a call to inform him that A Japanesepany was interested in the investments in thepany.


    As it was an important one, he thought to go after talking with those clients. It took one hour for him to negotiate with them. Finally, they agreed toe and visit hispany after one week.


    After the meeting waspleted, he made a call to Steven and thanked him for helping him in the business at the critical time.


    " No need to thank me. If the Japanesepany agrees to a tie-up with yourpany, you have to give me a big party" Steven said with a smile.


    " Sure¡­"


    " Tell me¡­.when are youing? " he asked Steven.


    " Tonight¡­" he replied.


    " Okay¡­ we celebrate once wee here¡­" Adrian said and ended the call.


    ¡­..


    He checked the time, it was 11.30. Katherine didn''t return to thepany. He made a call to his wife, but she was not attending the call. His heart was beating hastily. Then he walked out of his cabin and asked the driver to take him toVanessa''s ce quickly.


    ¡­..


    Once he reached Vanessa''s apartment, he noticed her car parked on the side of the road.He again made a call to his wife, then he heard her mobile ringing sound inside her car.


    " She might forget her mobile in the car. She always makes me worried... " He thought in his mind.


    He quickly went to her t and pressed the calling bell.As soon as the door opened, he saw Vanessa standing at the door. He looked inside standing at the door.


    " Why are you here? " she questioned him.


    " Where is Mrs. Wilson? " he asked her while panting.


    " She left my home two hours ago. Your employee took her with him, " she replied.


    " What! My employee?? " he eximed.


    " The person who came along with you to the hospital to visit me. I think¡­.his name is Duke" she informed.


    Adrian knew that Katherine never goes with anyone, especially with Duke.


    "How can you say that my wife will be with him? " Adrian questioned her.


    " I saw him carrying her in his arms and taking her in his car from my balcony, " she replied.


    " Mrs.Wilson was unconscious " she added.


    " Bastard¡­ " he shouted in anger.


    It was the first time she was watching Adrian in an angry state. She was scared to see him like that. Immediately, he made a call to Duke but he was not attending the call.


    " I would have killed you¡­" he shouted.


    (What if he drugged Kathie again and try to¡­? The thought itself made me scared to death)


    " Is there any problem, Mr. Wilson? " she asked, sensing some problem in his words.


    " Do you know where exactly his house is?" Adrian asked her in a serious tone.


    " I only know his house is in the next street. But don''t know the exact house number, " she replied meekly.


    " Is everything okay Mr. Wilson? " she inquired.


    " I don''t know¡­." He gave a quick reply and pressed the elevator button while running out of her t.


    As per the information which he got from Vanessa, Adrian drove to that address. Taking long strides, he stood at the main door.


    " Duke Collins¡­"


    He noticed his name on the white name board beside the main entrance. He pressed the calling bell and waited for someone to open the door. He had no patience left in him. So he knocked on the door continuously. But no one opened the door. This time, Adrian turned the doorknob to open. Luckily the door was open. He quickly walked in to check his wife whether she was safe or not.


    He didn''t find anyone in the living room. Then he walked to the adjacent room and found Katherine was lying on the bed as if she was in a deep sleep. She was covered with a quilt. She was covered up to her chest.


    "Has he drugged her?" He thought.


    " Kathie¡­" he called her name softly but she didn''t open her eyes. He touched her cheeks and then slightly moved the quilt down over her body.He noticed the bare shoulders of his wife.


    " Bastard....What did you do with my wife? " Adrian shouted.

 Chapter 210 - Adrian Likes A Raging Bull...

    " Bastard¡­.what did you do to my wife?" Adrian yelled, fuming in anger.


    On hearing the voice, Duke ran into the room where Katherine was there. He didn''t expect Adrian at his home and stood rooted in the ce.


    Adrian noticed Duke was shirtless and gritted his teeth in anger. " How dare you drug my wife! Huh!! " he shouted and punched him in the face. " How could you do to her? You¡­" Adrian punched him again. He looked like a raging bull.


    Just in time, a young girl came to the room and asked him to stop. " Please calm down¡­.Mister¡­"


    " You want me to stop him beating...see¡­.at my wife. She was drugged¡­" Adrian shouted, looking at Kathie.


    " Please calm down...she was not drugged. She fainted due to a cold and fever. I think she hasn''t had any food since morning¡­" She said,


    " Mr.Wilson¡­.listen to me...once " Duke pleaded.


    Adrian was angry at him as he brought his wife to his house and didn''t inform him anything. Still, he didn''t have trust in him.


    Katherine could hear the conversation but she was not in a state to reply. Her eyelids were fluttering and were trying to open her eyes. But she could not¡­.


    " Mr. Wilson¡­.I went to check Miss. Vanessa this morning. When I reached her home, I saw Mrs. Wilson was waiting outside Vanessa''s t in the cold weather. After talking with her for some time, Mrs. Wilson left her ce. I too followed her and noticed something was wrong with her. Then she was suddenly supposed to fall. So I carried to my home¡­" he told him.


    " If it was the truth then why didn''t you call me and inform me about her? " he inquired as he didn''t believe his words.


    " I was worried about her and didn''t get an idea in my mind. I made a call to one of the neighbors who is going to house a surgeon. Immediately, she came to this ce on my call. She examined Mrs. Wilson and told her pulse was abnormal and also had a fever. Then she saw a bandage on her feet which was covered with blood " Duke exined.


    Adrian was then reminded of her injury at the back of her feetst night.


    " Don''t worry, Mr. Wilson. I gave a painkiller injection. I think she didn''t eat anything for the morning or maybe she was stressed..." the young medico said.


    " Then why she is naked! " Adrian asked them.


    " Naked!! " Duke and the young medico looked at each other faces.


    " I just removed her coat as I turned the room weather " she answered.


    Instantly, Adrian walked towards her and slightly opened the quilt over her body. Then he felt relieved. She wore a strapless dress. He misunderstood when he saw her bare shoulders under the quilt.


    " I am extremely sorry...I mistook your intentions. . " Adrian said, looking at Duke.


    " Anyone in your ce would behave like you. It is not so easy for anyone to trust a person like me. That too when I am in shirtless" Duke said.


    ¡­


    " Once again...I am sorry. I should have given you a chance to speak¡­" he said, feeling guilty for his action.


    " It''s okay¡­.Mr. Wilson¡­Just be with your wife. I will prepare coffee for my boss who visited for the first time at my home¡­" he informed and left the ce.


    Katherine slowly opened her eyes with his touch. When he touched her body, her skin was burning like a fire.


    " Adrian¡­." She called in a low voice.


    Adrian sat at the edge of the bed and saw the bandage on her feet.


    " Duke. . " Adrian shouted.


    " Yes...sir¡­" he came running to the room.


    " Call that girl. Her skin is burning like fire¡­." Adrian said, touching her forehead.


    Meanwhile, the medico came to the room and asked Adrian to feed the soup which she brought. Adrian carefully made her sit on the bed and feed the soup.


    "You...silly woman¡­.do you know how much worried, I was¡­" he said to Kathie after feeding the soup.


    " When the weather is so cold, why did you go outside! Don''t you know... it''s not good for your health?" He asked her.


    " Mrs. Wilson...please have this sandwich¡­" Duke asked while entering the room.


    " I think¡­.I troubled you so much¡­" Katherine said in a weak tone.


    " Yes¡­. This time, I thought my boss would have been killed me. But luckily my neighbor saved me at the right time " Duke said, looking at Adrian.


    " I don''t hesitate to kill anyone who tries to harm my loved ones, " Adrian said, cing his hands around her shoulder.


    " if you don''t mind, can you tell me your love story?" Duke asked curiously.


    " Some other time, when my wife is fit and fine. Now, we will leave¡­" Adrian said and stood up from the bed.


    " Mr. Wilson...let her eat a sandwich and take these medicines first," the medico said.


    Katherine eat one sandwich and took medicines. As her feet were injured, he covered her with a coat and lifted her in his arms, and then carried her to his car.


    He made her sit carefully in the back seat and sat beside her. " I will be thankful to you, Mr. Duke, for taking care of my wife," he informed and asked the driver to take to their home.


    ¡­..


    Once they reached the home, Maria was surprised by Adrian and Katherine''s early return.


    " Why Katherine not walking? " Maria asked Adrian.


    " She is having fever and her feet is injured¡­" Adrian answered.


    " what happened? " She questioned his son.


    " Mom...I identally ced my feet on the ss piece in the manufacturing unit. I forgot to wear boots over there," Katherine lied to Maria as she knew if her mother-inw came to know about Adrian''s conditionst night, she would be upset.


    " You would be careful at work. Look...how my son was worried about you. Even though you know the situation at thepany, you are making him more worried " Maria said in a serious tone.


    " Sorry. .. Mom¡­." Kathie said.


    " I want you to be a big support to my son but not a burden ¡­" she said in a cold tone.


    " Mom¡­" Adrian tried to tell the truth but Kathie pressed his arm and signaled with her eyes to not tell the truth.


    " Are you getting angry at me for seriously talking with your wife? " Maria asked his son.


    Hi readers


    Those you want 100 free coins, ping me to get redeem code.

 Chapter 211 - Adrians Promise

    Exist you getting angry at me for seriously talking with your wife? Maria asked her son.


    " It''s not like that¡­" Adrian replied.


    " I mean to tell you that you can talk to her after some time¡­" he said.


    " Okay. Take her to your bedroom and let her rest for some time, " she suggested. He nodded his head and ascended the stairs carrying her in his arms.


    ¡­.


    He ced her on the bed and sat beside her at the edge of the bed, then asked, " Why didn''t you let me tell the truth? "


    " If Aunt came to know that you are drunk. She would have a bad impression of you. She would think you would be upset for small problems instead of being strong. I don''t want her to think about you like that because she always thinks of you as a good son and responsible person, " Katherine exined.


    " How could you think like that?? " he asked, caressing her cheeks.


    She smiled sadly and said, " Time will teach us everything¡­" He looked into her eyes and sensed a hidden pain in her eyes. He leaned towards her and pecked her forehead.


    " Take some rest for one week. I don''t want you toe to thepany, " he informed her.


    " One week!!No...No¡­" she retorted.


    " I will get bored¡­" she pouted her lips.


    " No¡­" he said in a serious tone.


    " Please...please¡­." She requested, cupping his face.


    " If you take proper rest and take proper diet, you can join in work after four days¡­" he said.


    " Fine then¡­" she agreed andy on the bed as she was feeling exhausted. Meanwhile, Adrian changed his dress and came back to her. He noticed her sleeping. He covered her with a quilt and sat next to her. He was looking at the tired face and caressed her hair gently. He prayed to God to have a peaceful and happy life like others. While sitting beside her, he also slept leaning on the headboard.


    He doesn''t have an idea that a big problem is waiting for him to face which might change his entire life.


    ¡­..


    " Momma¡­"


    Sam entered the room calling his mother. But both Adrian and Katherine were sleeping. With Sam''s voice, Adrian opened his eyes and looked at Sam.


    " shhh...Mommy is not feeling well. Let her take some rest. Better not to disturb her sleep. Let''s go out and y¡­" Adrian said and took Sam out of their bedroom. They both left for Sam''s room to y.


    ¡­..


    Katherine opened her eyes and saw darkness in her room. She stood up from the bed and slowly walked to the bathroom to empty her dder. Afterpleting her work, she started walking towards her bed. She was shivering due to the cold weather and was feeling dizzy due to weakness.


    ¡­.


    Just in time, one of the maids noticed her condition as she came to the room to give hot soup. She noticed Kathie''s condition and helped her to sit on the bed.


    " Madam...Are you okay? " the maid asked.


    " Hmmm...fine¡­.Thank you¡­." She replied and leaned back on the headboard.


    " Madam¡­.I will inform your condition to the Master¡­" she quickly ran out of the bedroom.


    ¡­..


    Maria noticed the maid descending the stairs hurriedly and inquired, " What happened? ". The maid narrated what happened in Adrian''s bedroom.


    " Okay...I will check her¡­" Maria said and slowly ascended the stairs. When she went inside, she found Katherine sitting, leaning on the bed.


    " Kathie. You are looking so weak. Shall we go to the hospital! " Maria asked her.


    " Mom¡­ I am in monthly periods and also have a fever. Maybe that is the reason, I am feeling so weak ¡­" she exined. She patted her hair and advised her to take a proper diet to recover soon. Then she asked her, " Where is my stupid son? "


    Just at the same time, Adrian and Sam entered the room. " Hi mommy .." Saying Sam ran towards the bed but Maria stopped him. " Mommy is having the flu and fever. You stay away from her or else your health will also get affected "


    " But...Granny. I want to y with Mommy¡­" he pouted his lips. Maria smiled and said, " I will y. Let''s go to my room". Then she held Sam''s hand and looked at her son, " take care of Kathie. Don''t leave her alone¡­" she instructed and left the room with Sam.


    ¡­


    Adrian sat beside her caressing her hands taking into his hands. She leaned on his shoulders and said, " Ad.. I want to ask you something¡­" hesitantly.


    " Hmmm¡­.tell me...what! " He asked


    " Do you have any problem, if I ask Ruby to stay with us? I mean ¡­ Martin is also staying in another city now. So¡­." She asked.


    " This is our home, Buttercup. You have every right to decide who should stay here. You do not need to take my permission" he replied.


    " Okay ..then I ask Ruby to stay with us, '''' she said. He smiled and then continued, " Ruby and Steven are returning tonight. And also we got a business offer from a Japanesepany to start a new nt in their country.The deal was good so I agreed to it "


    " Wow...it''s good news then¡­" she raised her head from his shoulders.


    " Yes...Love .." he smiled then pulled closer to him. She ced her head on his chest still in the sitting position. Slowly he


    Caressing her soft silky hair with his palms.


    " Love...Do you want to eat? " He asked.


    After thinking for a while, she replied, " Anything light .."


    " Okay¡­.I will bring to light food " he said and went outside the room. After ordering the maid to prepare soup and a sandwich, he returned to the room.


    " Love...I was so scared when I found you in Duke''s home. I thought that I failed to protect you. From now on don''t go alone anywhere ¡­" he informed.


    " Hmmm¡­." She nodded her head.


    .,..


    A few minutester, the maid brought light snacks and soup for Katherine. " Keep it on the nightstand. I will feed my wife with my hands¡­."Adrian told her.


    The maid nodded her head and left the room, closing the door behind her. He sat opposite to her on the bed, holding a te in his hand. He took a bit of bread in his hand and ced it before her mouth.


    " Love...open your mouth¡­" he said.


    She ate bread and had soup while he fed him. After shepleted her eating, he noticed wetness in her eyes. He was worried as if she was not feeling well again. " Baby...are you okay? " He asked, cupping her face.


    " I am fine. I wished to eat food by your hands when I was carrying Sam in my womb. I missed you so much, especially at that time ¡­" saying she hugged him tightly.


    "We can''t change the past. But I promise you, when you are pregnant with my child again, I will feed you every day " he informed and kissed on the top of her head.


    She chuckled at his words and then, " I want to give so many babies to you¡­"


    " You...naughty woman¡­.sleep now...don''t divert my innocent mind¡­" he replied and made her sleep on his chest.


    ¡­.


    One weekpleted¡­.


    Katherine''s health was improved in one week. Adrian strictly didn''t allow her toe to thepany to work. Steven and Ruby were returned to the city and Ruby started living in Katherine''s home.


    The reconstruction of the manufacturing unit was started. And also they get idental insurance for thepany.


    ( Katherine cleverly did insurance for thepany. After that, she imed insurance for the fire ident and got the payment from the insurancepany. Her n saved Adrian''spany from loss. And again they started designing the car¡­)


    They thought to celebrate as they got a Japanese contract to open a new branch in their country but due to Katherine''s health reasons. He postponed it.


    .....


    Adrian noticed there was some problem between them after they returned from the business trip. They used to talk less and she used to avoid him. He didn''t understand what happened when they went on the business trip. He was not so close to them personally to talk with Ruby or Steven.


    ¡­.


    When they were working in thepany, he informed Katherine what he observed between Ruby and Steven.


    She listened to his words and said, " I will talk with Ruby tonight¡­"


    ¡­.


    When they reached home after work, she freshen up and went to the guest room. She saw Ruby was sleeping on her stomach, cing her head on the pillow.


    " Ruby¡­."


    She rolled over the bed and noticed Kathie in the bedroom. She sat on the bed and said with a smile, " Hi ...how was your day? "


    " Fine. What about you? " Katherine asked.


    " Good " she replied.


    " Is everything good between you and Steven? " She asked her, sitting beside her.


    " What do you mean? I don''t understand..." Ruby asked nervously and lowered her head.

 Chapter 212 - In The Name Of LOVE

    " Ruby¡­ "


    Kathie called her name, cing her hand on her shoulder. She raised her face to look at her. Then she noticed her eyes and inquired " What is bothering you?Is it about Steven? "


    She hugged her tightly and started crying on her shoulder, " I would have listened to you, why did you tell me to stay away from Steven"


    " What happened? " she asked anxiously while patting her back. Looking at her condition, Kathie asked " If you don''t tell me anything, how could I know? Shall I talk with Steven? "


    Still crying, she nodded her head as No. Slowly Kathie caressed her head and asked, " Is he flirting with any woman? "


    She was silent for a while and said in a hoarse voice, " No...¡­" For that, she asked in a serious tone," then what happened? Why were you looking dull? "


    Immediately, she took her mobile and made a call to Steven as she was not answering her questions. After a few rings,Steven attended the call.


    " Hi...Kathie¡­.what a surprise, you made a call to me" he asked her.


    " Shut up and tell me, what is going on between you and Ruby?" She inquired.


    There was silence for a few seconds, then he questioned her back " Why are you asking me so suddenly? Do she say anything to you?"


    " That''s not an answer to my question, Steven. If She told me why she was crying then I wouldn''t have called you. Tell me what happened between you both? " she yelled at him.


    " Is she crying!! " he asked her as he was so worried after he came to know about her condition.


    " Yes"


    " That''s why I made a call. Do you think I am so free to talk to you? " she said angrily. Meanwhile, Ruby took her mobile from her and disconnected the call.


    " No need to talk with him, " Ruby said to her.


    " Why? Both of you fought? " she asked.


    " Kathie...you knew about him from the start, didn''t you? That''s why you don''t want to be close with him! " she said, all of sudden.


    " What are you talking about? " Katherine asked nervously.


    " Why didn''t you tell me, Kathie? " she asked her and started crying again, closing her face with palms.


    " Ruby. .. I am sorry. I wanted to tell you but it was toote. You were already in love with him " Katherine replied.


    " When do youe to know the truth? " she questioned Ruby.


    " Does it matter now! " she replied as if she was mocking her. Katherine was hurt by her words and stood up from the bed, " If you trust me or not, believe me, I didn''t hide the truth from you purposefully. I always love you like my sister"


    Ruby looked at her with tears in her eyes and asked, " Do you know what is going through in my heart? "


    " I am feeling that he was using me as a source toplete his mission" She only said to Katherine.


    " Don''t talk like that, he truly loves you¡­" Katherine informed herShe smiled bitterly and said, " It doesn''t matter now. He hides the truth from me all these days. He cheated me in the name of Love¡­"


    " Ruby¡­."


    " You are not in your right mind. Take some rest. We will talk about it tomorrow morning, " Katherine said and left for her room.


    ¡­.


    As soon as she entered the bedroom, Adrian asked, " Is everything fine? ".


    " I don''t know...Ad " she replied with a sad face andid beside him on the bed. She ced her hands on his torso and kept her head on his chest. While caressing her hair, he asked, " what happened, love? "


    "Do you think my love and care for Ruby is not true? " she asked him. Adrian was stunned by that question and raised her face with one finger and looked at her face.


    " Why are you asking me stupid questions? Do you argue with her? " he inquired.


    " It''s hurt when someone doubts our love for them¡­" she hid her face in his chest. He pulled closer, cing his hands around her shoulder, and said, " Everyone knows that you love her as your sister "


    " But today she spoke with me as if I


    don''t care for her" saying she broke down into tears all of a sudden.


    " Love...why are you crying over a small issue? By tomorrow morning, she will be normal. Don''t worry" he tried to cheer her up.


    That night, she slept cuddling him.


    ¡­..


    The next morning, everyone gathered at the dining hall. Ruby was so silent.


    " Good morning, Aunt Ruby¡­ " Sam greeted her.


    " Good morning¡­." She greeted calmly, looking at the food on the te.She was ying with the food on the te.


    " What happened Ruby? Why are you look so gloomy? " Maria asked her.


    " I am hurrying to go to work. Nothing else¡­" She lied to Maria. Then she stood up from the chair, the food remained as it was served.


    " What happened? Why didn''t you have your food? " Adrian asked her. Katherine looked at her and said, " Finish your food¡­" in an authoritative tone.


    " I am not a small kid. Don''t order me " she replied rudely and walked out of the dining room, taking the handbag to her work.


    " Is everything okay? " Maria asked Katherine and Adrian.


    " Small fight between two friends. Don''t take it seriously. They will be normal in two days, "Adrian answered his mother.


    " Dadda¡­.Aunt Ruby is also not ying with me after shees to our home" Sam said.


    " Don''t worry. She will be normal in two days. I will talk with her " Katherine said to him.


    ¡­.


    Ruby reached thepany and sat in her cabin like every day. She was so hungry. Just in time,she got a food parcel to her desk.


    " Who ordered food for me! " she asked the person.


    " Mr. Steven Brown¡­" he replied.


    " I am not hungry. Please take it away¡­." She said harshly.


    " What is going on here? " Steven asked, standing far away from them. The man who brought the parcel replied, " Madam, doesn''t want to eat.


    " You can leave from here. I will talk with Miss. Ruby" Steven ordered. The man left the ce keeping the parcel on her desk.


    " Ruby..e inside.." Steven said in a serious tone. She looked at him angrily. " I don''t want toe and eat anything, " she retorted.


    " Miss. Ruby...Don''t forget that I am your boss and you are in mypany," he said in a bossy tone. She red at him as if she was throwing daggers with her eyes.


    " If you stop ring at me thene to my cabin. I don''t want to waste my precious time, " he said and held her wrist. She took her hand from his grip and said, " I don''t touch me...Mr. Brown"


    Steven looked at her face then went inside his cabin. She followed him to his cabin and stood at his work table.


    " What is my schedule for today? " He inquired.


    " You have a meeting with an R & Bpany after lunch, then you have to attend event of old client''s 25th wedding anniversary" she informed.


    " Okay. Cancel all appointments for today''s " he instructed.


    " But...It is a very important meeting. How can you cancel it? " She asked. He looked at her and said, " I have more important work than that. Just do, what I say"


    " Okay...sir¡­." She replied then turned away to go out of this cabin. But he stopped her by calling her name, Miss. Ruby.


    " Book a table in Starbucks for Lunch " he informed her


    " Okay... Sir.." she nodded her head and walked towards the door to leave but he stopped her again and said, " Also book a bouquet of roses and peonies for Miss. Rachel"


    " Yes, sir¡­" she replied, fisting her palms. Then she asked him, " Do you want me to book any room for you both tonight? " sarcastically.


    He looked angrily and said, " If I want to spend a night with her, I will take them to my ce. I don''t need any room"


    " Yeah¡­ You are right. I forgot that you are so experienced in handling women. I am so stupid to ask such kind of silly questions" she said and walked out of his cabin.


    As soon as she left his cabin, he threw all the files on the work table. He lost his patience, for ten days he was trying to exin but she was so abundant not to hear one word from him.


    .¡­..


    After a while,he went to check on her at her desk but she was not there. A few minutes, she came to her desk. Her face was pale and looked very weak.


    " What happened? Why is your face looking so gloomy? " He questioned.


    " It''s none of your business " she replied and gulped some water from the water bottle. The next second, she rushed to the restroom on the floor. He looked around and followed to the restroom as there was no staff at that time.


    He noticed her throwing up in a sink. He ced his hands around her shoulders to support her.


    " Don''t touch me¡­" she pushed away his hands.


    " Shut your mouth ¡­.." He yelled at her.

 Chapter 213 - Leave Me...

    " shut your mouth¡­" he yelled at her.


    Instantly she closed her mouth and looked away from him. She washed her face and walked out ignoring him. He followed her not caring about his staff and held her wrist tightly. Then he asked her, " Let''s go to the hospital¡­"


    " No need for it. I can take care of myself¡­" she replied, looking at his hand which was holding her wrist. " If you don''t want toe to the hospital then I will call the doctor here," he said and lifted her in his arms.


    " What are you doing? Keep me down, the janitor staff is looking at us. What if she tells everyone about this? " she asked nervously.


    He ignored her words and walked towards the private room inside his cabin. He ced her on the bed and took his mobile to make a call to the doctor. She quickly snatched his mobile from his hand and said, " No need to call the doctor. I am fine"


    " Ruby¡­.Don''t test my patience. I am tolerating you for ten days. I was quiet all these days because the mistake was mine. But when ites to your health, I can''t tolerate it, " he shouted at her.


    " Did I ask you to take care of me! Huh? Why don''t you leave me? Do you think that I will still believe your fake love? " she retorted.


    He held her both arms tightly and asked, " Is my love fake to you? Tell me! "


    " Yes¡­ You cheated me in the name of Love. You used me as a source to be close to my friends, " she replied.


    " Ruby¡­.Not one more word¡­." He shouted at the top of his lungs.


    " What will you do if I repeat the same words? Will you kill me? " she asked him. Instantly he raised his hand in the air and stopped in the middle before pping her.


    " What happened to Ruby? Why don''t you give me a chance to prove my love for you? " he asked her helplessly. He cupped her face, " Don''t you know how much I love you? " he cupped her face but she pushed away his hands.


    " I don''t believe your single word. You are a cheater. You tricked me in the name of love. I will never forgive you¡­" she said angrily.


    Again she was feeling nauseated and quickly she stood up from the couch. She quickly ran towards the washroom in his private room and emptied her stomach. This time, he was panicked to see her condition and forced her toe to the hospital.


    " Mr.Brown...Please don''t worry about me. You have to start at Starbucks now as you have an appointment with Miss. Rachel or else you will bete " she informed.


    " What do you think of me? Will I leave you alone in this condition? " he questioned.


    " I can take care of myself. I am not a small kid. Don''t waste your time on me. I don''t want to spoil your date," she answered. He sensed the anger and jealousy in her voice


    " Are you jealous, baby? " he asked her with a smirk.


    " Why should I feel jealous! " she retorted.


    " Baby...let''s keep our fight apart ande with me to the hospital" he pleaded with her but she remained silent. Then he took out his mobile and made a call to the doctor. She grabbed his mobile and said, " No need to call the doctor" in a serious tone.


    " Don''t be stubborn like a small kid. Just look at your condition. You are looking so weak and tired, " he said. She looked at him and shouted, " It''s all because of you¡­."


    "Did I tell you not to take food? Even Katherine was worried about you? " he asked. Then he continued " And you are ming me!! "


    " Why don''t I me you? Huh! " she looked at him angrily and then shouted at him "You and your baby are making me feel restless¡­"


    " Baby!!! " Steven eximed. His eyes became wide with shock and surprise.


    " Nothing¡­" She said, lowering her eyes.


    " Ruby¡­ Tell me the truth, " he asked, cupping her face. He leaned to her and adjusted to her height then looked into her eyes. She closed her eyes and turned her face to the side. " If you don''t tell me the truth, I will take you to the hospital " he threatened her.


    " Ruby...Answer me¡­ Are you really¡­pregnant with...my child!! " he asked her.


    She nodded her head, still closing her eyes. She doesn''t look at him. Then he questioned, " How can it be possible when...I always used¡­"


    She red at him and pushed him away. " Oh...really...You always used precaution when we had sex!! "


    " Ruby...I mean to say...you took the pills if I didn''t use protection. Please don''t take my words in the wrong way¡­" he said, hugging her from behind.


    " Leave me...Mr. Brown¡­ I don''t want you to touch me¡­" she yelled at him. It was her fault to forget to take pills after the makeover in the office a month back. He twirled her towards him and cupped her face, " Do you forget to take pills after our makeover in the office? "


    She remained silent, lowering her eyes. Then he continued, " When do you know about this? Why didn''t you tell me?". He ced his palm on her stomach.


    " I think it''s not important to inform you because your love for me is fake. And I also know that you don''t want this child, " she replied.


    " I think your mind is corrupted¡­. " he shouted.


    " My mind was corrupted by your fake love. Now my mind is working in the right way. I came to know your true colours, " she said, looking at him. "You are a cheater. You are a liar, " she spat out.


    " Look into my eyes and tell me¡­" he said, cing his hands on both sides of her face.


    " I don''t want to see your face.. Leave me¡­" she said stubbornly and pushed him away.

 Chapter 214 - Baby!

    " I don''t want to see your face. Leave me¡­" she said stubbornly and pushed him away.


    " okay. I will leave you but before that eat something. It''s not good for our baby," he pleaded.


    "It''s my baby. Only mine¡­" she said firmly.


    " Ruby¡­.enough is enough. Your anger at me is justified but this is too much. Don''t forget that I have the right to this baby! I am the father of this baby, " he said, cing his palm on her t stomach.


    She stepped back and questioned him, " Is this your n to use this baby as you just used me! "


    " Ruby...enough...not one more word from your mouth. Till now, I was silent because it was my mistake to hide my identity from you. Don''t try to test my patience¡­" he warned her.


    He sat on the bed and pulled her on hisp. " Leave me¡­ I don''t want to stay with you " she said while wriggling in his arms. But he tightened his grip around her waist and said, " Don''t behave like a stubborn kid. Remember you are bing a mom very soon¡­"


    She furrowed her eyebrows and said, " I know. If you leave me, I will go to my cabin and continue my work¡­" angrily.


    He sighed and said, " I was so upset with your behavior for a few days. But you made me so happy by giving me good news ". Then he kissed her cheeks and said, " Remember my words, I won''t leave your side even you don''t want me"


    " I have no time to hear your stupid talk. Let me go. ¡­'''' she said annoyingly.


    At the same time, he got a call. He held her with one hand not to run away from him then attended the call. It was from Rachel.


    " Hi¡­. I have important work. I can''te to meet you. Juste to my office, " he informed her and ended the call.


    Then he made a call to the cafeteria in thepany and ordered food for Ruby. He tugged her hair behind the ears and kissed her temple. " Do you have any food cravings! I heard a pregnant woman wants to eat ording to her mood!! "He said.


    " So¡­.how many women were pregnant because of you before? " she questioned.


    " Ruby¡­I was a yboy a few years back. And I never had sex without protection. You are the only one. And the reason is I wanted to get married to you, " he answered.


    She chuckled and questioned him, " You wanted to marry me! A servant''s daughter!! "


    " Ruby¡­ Why are you talking like that? Why are you behaving weirdly? Why don''t you tell me what your problem is? " He Asked.


    " My problem is you. I don''t want to work with you. But what to do, I signed acontract for one year with thispany. As soon as my termpletes, I will resign from this job" she said and moved away from him.


    " You are my soon-to-be wife. Thispany is yours. Actually whatever is mine that will be yours " he said.


    Sheughed at his words and said, " A nice joke. How could you think I would marry a person like you? "


    " Ruby ...stop irritating me " he shouted.


    " Why should I? When you are the one who cheated me? " She retorted.


    " Love ...please listen to me. I truly love you. I don''t want to lose you. I thought to tell you after. ¡­" Ruby cut off his words and shouted," After you get married to your fiance, isn''t it? "


    " What are you talking about? I have no fiance " he answered but still, he was confused.


    " No more lies, Mr. Brown. I am tired of your sweet lies and fake love. Not anymore.. " she informed and walked out of his private room to his cabin. Instantly he followed her and held her hand to stop her.


    Then he noticed a youngdy sitting on a


    chair in the cabin. Ruby immediately took away her hand from his grip. The woman stood up and walked towards Ruby then asked Steven, " So...you are so busy with this slut in your private room that you have no time to meet me. I thought you were changed and agreed to marry you. But ¡­"


    On hearing her words, Ruby could not control her tears anymore. She thought it would be better to die before losing her self-respect and dignity.


    " Rachel¡­.shut your mouth, " Steven yelled at her.


    " How dare you insult me because of that slut? " Rachel asked him. Before she spoke another word, suddenly a person twirled her and pped her cheek.


    " Control your tongue or else I will cut it " she shouted.


    Steven and Ruby turned their heads and looked at that person. Until then they didn''t notice her.


    " Kathie¡­" she called out her name as Ruby didn''t expect her in thepany.


    " Who are you? And how dare you p me? " She shouted and raised her hand in the air to p her but she held her wrist and twisted her hand at the back and threatened, " Don''t mess with me, get lost from here "


    " Steven¡­ please help¡­. She is hurting me¡­" Rachel asked him to help but Steven said, " Leave from here " in a strict tone.


    " I willin about you to Aunt ra," she threatened and left his cabin.


    As soon as Rachel, Ruby hugged Katherine and started crying. " Kathie...she named me as slut .. " saying she sobbed, cing her face on her shoulder.


    "Shhh¡­.Ruby¡­.calm down ¡­ " Katherine consoled, rubbing her back. A few minutester, she made her sit on the chair and took a ss of water from his work table to her. Then she looked at Steven angrily and shouted at him, " I already warned you to not hurt her. But still, you were hurt by cheating her by already having a fiance. Don''t you have shame! "


    " Kathie¡­ I don''t know why she was introducing herself as my fiance. Please trust me. I only love Ruby and I want to marry her" he said.


    " Kathie ...let''s go¡­.I don''t want to see his face again in my life ¡­" Ruby said, holding her hand. Instantly Steven held Ruby''s other hand and said, " You can''t go like that when you are carrying my baby ¡­"


    " Baby!! " Katherine was startled.

 Chapter 215 - Felt Betrayed

    " Baby! " Katherine was startled by his words and looked at Ruby.


    " Is it true? "She asked her, praying in her mind not to be true. She gulped her throat in fear thinking of her reaction and lowered her head.


    " Ruby¡­.I am asking you something. Is it true? " she asked again.


    She nodded her head without looking at Kathie''s face. Katherine red at Steven and asked " Is it part of your n to trap her in your game? "


    " Kathie. ...Please believe me. I never had intentions to cheat Ruby. I truly love her and want to marry her" he said, walking towards them.


    " But I don''t want to marry a person like you¡­" Ruby said her decision. Then she looked at Kathie, " I think it''s better if we leave the ce as early as possible. I don''t want to stay with him even for one second " Ruby walked out of his cabin.


    " Kathie¡­.at least you...listen to me once " Steven stopped her.


    " What should I listen to you? You already had a fiance and made her pregnant. What is there to listen to? " she shouted.


    " Kathie¡­.she is not my fiance. Please believe me. My mom selected her for me as she was my childhood friend. Why don''t you give me one chance to prove my love? " he asked.


    " I made a big mistake by not revealing your identity to Ruby. If I would have revealed your identity, at the beginning, itself, she might not be in this position. Because of my small mistake, she is suffering. From now on, I will take care that you will not be around her¡­" Katherine said and left his cabin seriously.


    They both were not in a mood to hear a single word from him. So Steven thought to remain calm and decided to talk the next day. But he was so worried about Ruby''s health. Even though he was not prepared to be a father soon but felt so happy when he came to know the news. He thought God helped him by giving his baby because the baby is the only source that bonds them together.


    ¡­..


    Katherine and Ruby sat in the car silently. She instructed the driver to take them to the house then she made a call to Adrian and informed him that they were going home and she won''te to thepany for today.


    On hearing Katherine''s voice, Adrian understood that something is serious. He wanted to go and talk with her but he had so much pending work at thepany.


    ¡­.


    Once they reached the home, Katherine asked to wait for her in the guestroom where she was staying. She directly went to the room whereas Katherine went to the kitchen to get something to feed her some food as she looked weak. She knew that it wasn''t good for her health.


    She prepared vegetablesagna and orange juice for Ruby. Then she took them to her room. When she entered the room, she noticed her sleeping on the bed. She woke her so that she would eat the food.


    " Ruby...get up and eat this food " she ordered.


    " I am not hungry and don''t want to eat anything¡­" she replied.


    " I didn''t ask your opinion. I ordered you to eat. This is not good for your health and you should be careful at this time, " she said in amanding tone.


    Ruby took the te from her hands andpleted her food. Katherine sat opposite to her on the chair patiently till she finished the food and then asked her, " when do you know about your pregnancy? " she inquired.


    " Four days back¡­" She replied. Katherine red at her and asked her, " So you didn''t think to inform me? Huh? Is it because I hide Steven''s identity from you? "


    She lowered her head and nodded as NO. Then she replied to Kathie in a low voice, " Your health was not well. So I thought to tell youter"


    " Ohh¡­."


    " Then why didn''t you tell mest night when I came to talk with you? Why Ruby, why? Do you doubt my love for you?" She shouted at her.


    " No .." she cried.


    " I am so upset and confused. I don''t know what to do with this baby? " She cried.


    " Tell me ...what happened without hiding anything ¡­" Katherine asked, rubbing her back.


    ...


    Ten days back ¡­..


    RUBY POV


    When I was working, Steven called me and informed me that we have to go to Canada all of a sudden.


    I thought it would be a business trip like always. When wended in Canada, instead of hotels, he took me to a hugeMansion.


    I was surprised to see the luxurious mansion for the first time in my life. Then he told me that it is his home and he took me with him as his father was not well. I felt so nervous and asked him to send me back but he insisted I stay with him.


    There were so many maids in the mansion. He asked me to stay next to his bedroom. When I freshened up in my room and went to meet him in his room. Then I saw a middle-aged woman who looked pretty and resembled Steven.


    " Who are you? " She questioned me.


    " I am Ruby, Mr. Brown''s assistant " I introduced myself to her.


    " Ohhh¡­.you are the new bedmate to my son! " She questioned me which broke my heart with her hurtfulments.


    " Madam, it''s not what you think about me, " I replied. For that, She red at me and mocked, " I know very well about your low-ss people like you. You will do anything for money¡­"


    Just that time, Steven came out of the bathroom and smiled at me then introduced her as his mother, Oliver. I greeted her and remained silent.


    " Steven .. . I don''t want to stay in that city. I want you toe back and get married soon¡­" His mother said to him,


    Steven looked at me and said, " We will talk about itter. I want to meet dad first "


    " Why do you want to meet your dad? To inform him of the details of that bastard? I told you not to go to that ce, still, you went to that city" she shouted at Steven.


    " Mom...I don''t want to talk about this topic with you. Just leave my room¡­" he retorted.


    " If you bring that bastard to my home, I will kick him out. I don''t want him toe here " she warned.


    " He is not a bastard but my brother. I told you many times to not repeat those words. Don''t you understand" he said in a serious tone.


    I stood silently as I was confused on hearing those words. Steven looked at my side and told me to wait in the room which I got allotted. I agreed and went to the room and waited. The maid brought me everything to eat and drink the whole day. I checked the time, it was night nine and Steven still didn''te to me. I felt bored and came out of my room and walked around the home. When I reached the corner of the Mansion, I heard Steven''s voice. I hurriedly walked in that direction and stood at the entrance of the door when I heard another voice in the room. It belongs to another male person. I peeped inside and looked at them.


    " Dad ...please believe me, I will fulfill my promise ¡­" Steven told him.


    I saw a person who was almost fifty years old. He was lying on the bed.I wanted to leave that ce then I heard him asking Steven, " When will you bring your brother to me? "


    I thought Steven was the only heir. I was so curious to know who might be. He didn''t even mention this matter to me.


    " Dad...I need some time. I need the support of Kathie and Ruby to convince him, " he replied when I was in deep thoughts. I was startled that he mentioned our names.


    " I have no time, my son. Please bring him as soon as possible " he started crying, holding Steven''s hands. Just at that time, my phone rang and Steven turned his head and noticed me over there.


    " Ruby¡­." He eximed in surprise.


    " Is he Ruby? " The old man asked, looking at me with a small smile.


    He nodded his head and was looking at nervously. I walked towards him and asked, " What is going on here? And why are you mentioning our names in your conversation? "


    Then the old man said, " I am the father of Martin. My name is Robert Brown and Steven is Martin''s stepbrother"


    I was awestruck knowing the truth and looked at Steven. From our childhood, I knew how much Martin hated his father as he cheated on his mother and married another woman. I quickly ran to the room and closed the doors. I felt betrayed in the name of LOVE. All these days, he used me to fulfill the promise to his father.


    Hi readers


    Hope you understand why Steven is helping Kathie.. Finally, one suspense is out, Steven is the stepbrother of Martin.

 Chapter 216 - Hard To Trust Him...

    At that moment, Ruby felt betrayed in the name of LOVE. She understood all these days, he used her to fulfill the promise to his father.


    After narrating what happened over there, she cried hugging Katherine. " Why didn''t you tell who he is, at the beginning?" She sobbed.


    " I doubted him when he told his full name once he came to our home. I searched about him on the inte then I got confirmed about his identity. Before I informed you everything about him, you were already in love with him. You fought with me about him, " she exined.


    " On the other hand,I was scared what if Martin came to know that Steven is his stepbrother¡­" Katherine worried.


    " Kathie¡­.I am thinking the same¡­" Ruby said.


    " But now, you have to think about the baby in your womb. You should take a proper diet or else it is not good for the baby, " she suggested.


    On hearing the baby, she cried again cing her head on Katherine''s shoulder. Then she said to Kathie, " When we were leaving his ce,his mother warned me to stay away from him as she noticed our closeness. If she knows about this baby, I am scared that she will harm my baby"


    " Shhhh¡­.Ruby¡­..don''t think like that. Nothing will happen to your baby. I am there to protect you¡­" she consoled her.


    " But¡­.if Martin came to know this baby belongs to Steven and Steven is his stepbrother? " she asked nervously.


    " First think about the baby''s health then we can think about the other things¡­ " Katherine said.


    " okay¡­" she replied dryly.


    After a moment she asked her, " Is it because of his identity you want to stay from him or because he hid the truth from him?" They heard a voice and looked at him. They didn''t expect Adrian woulde to her room.


    " Ad...what are you doing here? " Katherine stood up from the chair and asked him.


    " I was worried as you didn''te back to thepany. So I came home early to find out what it was. Now I understand what is the matter, " Adrian said.


    He locked the door and walked towards them. He sat next to Ruby and asked her, "So what do you think of this baby! "


    " Ad¡­.already...she is upset. Why are you making her ufortable with your words? " Katherine asked him.


    As there was no reply from Ruby, he questioned her, " Will you abort the child?"


    Ruby looked at him seriously and yelled at him, " How could you think that I will kill my baby?"


    " Then what will you do? Do you raise his baby alone? What do you think about your future? " he asked her.


    " We will talk about this topic tomorrow. Let''s go to our room" Katherine held his arm.


    " Kathie...let me talk. I want you to stay quiet because it''s your mistake to hide from everyone that Steven is Martin''s stepbrother. Brother " he said in a serious tone.


    Instantly she closed her mouth and lowered her head. Ruby was startled to see the new side of Adrian.


    " Answer to my questions, Ruby. If you want this baby then what about his future? Do you want to repeat the same mistake which Katherine did long back? Will you separate a baby from his father? Do you want to choose friendship over Love? " he questioned.


    " Friendship is different and Love is different. Even if Martin came to know the truth that he was the reason for your breakup then he will not be happy " he exined.


    " How can I trust a person who built a rtionship on lies? That too when he already has a fiance! What if it''s just an act toe closer to his brother?" Ruby cried.


    " Okay. I can understand your condition. Before concluding anything, talk with Steven. But don''t make your decision in haste, " he suggested.


    " So...You want me to talk with him when he was supposed to meet his fiance in the restaurant, who was cheating behind my back" she screamed angrily.


    " If he wanted to cheat you then he never took you to his home¡­.Remember¡­" he reasoned.


    " Still I don''t want to meet him or talk with him¡­" she said stubbornly.


    " Take your time to think but make the right decision," he said and looked at Katherine. Then he said to his wife, " If you can''t guide someone then better to stay quiet " in a serious tone.


    "Do you mean, I don''t want Ruby to be happy? " Katherine questioned him.


    " Juste to our room. I need to talk with you, " he dragged her out of the guest bedroom.


    ¡­.


    Once they entered the room, he closed the room and looked furiously at Kathie. " Do you know what Ruby''s situation is if Steven marries his fiance? Because of you, Ruby is in this situation... "


    " Ad¡­.How could you think like that? I love her like a sister. " She replied as she was hurt by his words.


    " If you think so, try to solve the problem instead of worsening the issue," he advised.


    " So...you want me to talk with Steven! No, I wouldn''t trust him anymore. I saw with my own eyes how his fiance insulted Ruby in front of me. He is a cheater" she informed.


    " If he is a cheater and liar then why does he want to help us? Why does he tolerate all your insults? Why does he care for you all? " Adrian questioned her.


    " He wants Martin to take him to his house because he promised his father. Nothing more than that ¡­" she retorted.


    " I will agree with all of your reasons. Then what about the baby growing in her womb? Do you want her to go through what you experienced when you were carrying Sam? Remember how you felt without me when I was not with you when you were pregnant? " He said.


    " Our situations were different and her situation was different. Try to understand ¡­." She tried to exin.


    "Yes...our situation was different. You ran away from me hiding about my son. Until today, you didn''t tell me the truth about why you ran away from me. But you are ming him as a cheater and liar as he lied to Ruby. Still, you are hiding many things from me then what should I call you? " He shouted at her.


    Katherine never thought Adrian would talk with her like that. " Ad¡­.docacan''tpare my love with his selfishness because I love you more than anything in this world. Can''t you see my love? " she said angrily.


    " I can see your love in your eyes then why can''t you see the same love in Steven''s eyes for Ruby? Why? "


    " Do you know why? Because you are blind in friendship with Martin. You don''t want to hurt Martin by supporting Steven. You don''t want to lose your friendship with Martin, " he said.


    She lowered her head as she knew somehow whatever Adrian was speaking was true. He cupped her face and raised her head so that he could see in her eyes. Then he said, " Kathie whom I knew is a selfless and pure-hearted person who always supports the right way and never be a selfish person¡­"


    She cried hugging him and said, " Yes, I am selfish in friendship. I don''t want to lose Martin''s friendship. If he came to know that Steven is his stepbrother. And I helped Steven to reconcile with Ruby even though I know the truth then would never see my face in this life. He will hate me forever, "


    " I am not telling you to support Steven if he is cheating with his fiance. I am asking you to help Ruby in taking the right decision if he is truly in love with her. Hope you understand what I want to say .." he wiped her tears.


    " I am scared ¡­.Ad. What if Martin thinks me in a wrong way?? " She asked.


    " He might be angry in the beginning butter he would understand your position. Trust me,everything will be fine " he said.


    She nodded her head but still, she was frightened about Martin''s reaction. All of sudden, Sam entered the room and asked, " Momma...I am sleepy ¡­"


    They moved away from each other when they noticed Sam before them. Sam looked at his mom and asked her, " Mommy¡­ why there is water in your eyes? Did daddy hurt you? " Looking at Adrian.


    " Tell me...Mommy ...No need to fear. If daddy hurt you then I know what to do? " Sam said.


    " What will you do? " Adrian asked.


    " I will lock in the darkroom where there is a big ghost. Then he will eat you¡­" he tried to threaten his father.


    Adrianughed and asked, " okay then send me to the darkroom.The ghost will eat then I cante back to you? Who will teach you exercises?"


    " No ...no ...daddy. . I was joking. I don''t want you to leave me again. Please daddy....I am so sorry ¡­" Sam held his both ears with a sad face.

 Chapter 217 - Fell In Love At The First Sight

    After Katherine and Ruby left, Steven went crazy thinking of Ruby. He just wanted to meet her and express how much he loves her.


    Before that he wanted to know why Rachel introduced herself as his fiance to Ruby. Using all his sources, he tracked which hotels she was staying in. He went to meet her in the hotel room.


    While he was knocking on the door of the hotel room, a service boy also came with a tray having two tes in It and asked them permission toe in. The service boy looked at me skeptically but I whispered to him that I wanted to surprise them. He smiled at him and nodded his head. He stayed quiet as he wanted to know who was with her.


    He slowly walked inside without their notice, the service boy ced the food tray on the bedside table and left the room. He was startled to see his mother with her. He didn''t understand why his mother came to the city without his knowledge.


    Before leaving his home, his mother argued with him as he was trying to reconcile Martin and his father. She doesn''t want Martin to give half a share of their property. But he was confused why his mother came here along with Rachel.


    " Mom¡­.what are you doing here? " he asked, walking towards them.


    " See¡­.As I expect, my son came for you¡­." His mother said to Rachel as her face was glowing like a star.


    " Mom...Why are you here? Are you the one behind Rachel''s drama at my office? " he asked angrily.


    " It''s not a drama. I want Rachel to be my daughter-inw but not that low-ss girl, " she answered.


    " But I want to marry Ruby. I love her so much, " he informed his mother.


    " I think that woman enchanted you with some magic spell. I don''t know what happened to my son who cares for status and reputation" she said, holding his arms.


    " Look at Rachel, she is more beautiful and rich than that woman, " she added.


    " I don''t want status or reputation. I want my wife to be kind and caring. My Ruby may not be beautiful like Rachel but has a beautiful heart, " he replied.


    " I don''t like her¡­." His mother shouted.


    " I don''t care¡­." He replied recklessly.


    " So...you don''t respect your mother now?" She asked him. He smiled bitterly and said, " You lost that respect a long time ago when you hid Martin''s call to my father. You became a selfish woman. Because of your one mistake, many people''s lives changed¡­."


    " I did everything for you. I wanted only you to be the heir of Brown''s family. Can''t you understand your mother''s love" she said.


    " I would feel happy if you gave your mother''s love to Martin too. But you didn''t¡­" he said in a sad tone.


    " You failed to understand my love," she said.


    " And you failed to understand my love for Ruby" he retorted. Then he looked at Rachel and asked, " We were friends from childhood. Even if my mother asked to marry me, Why didn''t you ask my opinion? Without my consent, how could you think of marrying me?"


    " Steven¡­..Since my childhood. I like you so much. But you used to change girlfriends so I never dared to express my feelings.When your mother asked me to marry you, I was so happy and agreed instantly. I thought your Assistant is like your other girl just for one night. I never imagined that you would be so serious about her. I trusted your mom''s words and talked with her rudely, " she replied. Then Rachel lowered her head and said, '''' I am so sorry. I will never disturb you again in your life "


    " Fine. I will leave now¡­" he turned away from them to leave but his mother stopped him and asked, " Steven¡­ Is this your final decision? "


    " Yes. I will marry only her because she is bing a mother to my baby. At least for the sake of my baby, stay away from my baby.If anything happens to my Ruby or my baby, I will forget you are my mom. Remember I am not a soft-hearted person," He replied without looking at her.


    His mother was dumb with his words and stared at his leaving figure.


    The whole night, he thought about how to convince Ruby to believe his love. Sleep was far away from his eyes.


    ¡­...


    The next morning at seven, Steven went to Adrian Mansion to talk with Ruby. He was so worried about her and her health as she looked so weak the day before.


    He was hesitant to enter the house as Katherine warned him to stay away from Ruby but he wanted to meet her in any circumstances. When he stepped in, one of the maids was dusting the living room.


    " Good morning sir, Are you here for Master? " she asked politely.


    "I am here for Miss. Ruby. Can you call her? " he replied.


    At the same time, Adrian was descending the stairs afterpleting his morning workout. and stopped the maid from calling Ruby. Steven was stunned by Adrian''s behavior and asked him to call Ruby as he needed to talk about something important.


    " I can''t call her here as she is not awake till now. I don''t want her to disturb her, " he replied to Steven.


    " Mr. Wilson...please¡­" he pleaded.


    " I mean to tell you to go to her room so that my mom won''t listen to your conversation," He said.


    Steven had a small smile on his lips and said, " Thank you¡­". Then he continued, " I will never forget your help¡­"


    " No need to thank me, Mr. Brown. For the first time, I am going against my wife as I had little trust in you. Please don''t disappoint me, " he said. Just in time, Katherine came in the direction and noticed him. She looked angry but remained silent for Ruby and her baby. She remembered her husband''s words which he saidst night.


    " Why are you here? " She asked in a serious tone.


    " Kathie¡­.is it a way to talk with the guests? Go and arrange coffee for him, " Adrian said. Then he informed him where Ruby''s room was.


    Taking long strides, Steven went to Ruby''s room. As soon as he left for her room, Kathie asked her husband, " Why do you send him to her Ruby? "


    " So¡­.you want everyone to know Ruby is pregnant with his baby. Tell me? " He asked her.


    " If he is not interested in Ruby, he would nevere to our home to meet Ruby. Try to understand" he continued.


    " Okay...if you say so. But if Ruby is upset with him then I don''t allow him to meet her " she said firmly.


    " My angry queen...cool down¡­" he said and kissed her cheeks. She pushed him away and shouted" You ... idiot. What if your mom or our Sam sees us? "


    He chuckled at her words and said, " I don''t care ¡­.because you are my wife¡­" on hearing his words she ran away from him.


    ¡­..


    Steven turned the doorknob of Ruby''s room and noticed a dim light inside. He found Ruby sleeping on the bed. Without disturbing her sleep, he sat beside her on the bed. He saw ckness under her eyes and cursed himself for her state. He stroked her hair and took her palms into his hand. He gently rubbed her fingers with his thumb and kissed her knuckles.


    In her sleep, she tightened her grip on his hand. She felt so secure sensing his touch in her sleep. With the other hand, he ced his palm inside her night top and caressed over her bare stomach. He leaned on her stomach and kissed her t stomach. Then he smiled and said, " I love you ¡­.baby.You are my biggest hope to gain your mom''s trust "


    ¡­..


    In her sleepy state, she heard some voices and opened her eyes. She observedSteven in the room and was touching her stomach. She was scared that he might harm her baby.Immediately she pushed his hand and sat up on the bed. " Why are you here? Are you here to harm my baby? " She screamed.


    Steven was taken back by her words and questioned, " Ru¡­ Why will I harm our baby? How could you think that about me?"


    She moved away from him and said, " Maybe my baby is an obstacle to getting married to your fiance. Maybe you want to get rid of me " she said, cing both of her palms on her stomach.


    " Ru¡­.I love you and our baby. Please trust me, " he begged.


    " No. You don''t love me nor my baby. For god''s sake leave me and marry whoever you want " she shouted.


    " Don''t shout like that. It is not good for your health and our baby, " he said in a calm voice and took her into his arms.. He rubbed her back and said, " I fell in love with you when I saw you for the first time in ourpany when you came for the interview. I don''t know that you are my brother''s friend "

 Chapter 218 - Shall I Throw Hot Coffee?

    " Keep trust in me. Every feeling in my heart for you is real, " He said, caressing her back.


    She moved away from him and looked at him angrily. She fisted his shirt and shouted, " Then why did you hide it from me? "


    " I was scared to lose you. I never had any bad intentions towards you. I became selfish in love. I don''t want you to go away from me " he expressed, cupping her face. With his words, she ced her face in the crook of his neck and broke down in tears.


    " You made me hang on in a critical situation. I respect Martin next to my mom. Don''t you ever think about my situation? If came to know that we are in love then he will cut all ties with me," she sobbed.


    " Please give me some time, I will talk with Martin and try to convince him," he said, stroking her hair. Her cry subsided after a while.


    " Ru¡­.It''s not good for you to cry in this situation. It affects the growth of the baby¡­" he informed still holding her in his arms. All of sudden, she pushed him away and shouted " Stay away from me. Don''t try to meet me again"


    " How can I stay away from you? When you are giving me a cute baby? Huh? " he pinched her nose.


    She red at him and stood up from the bed. She turned away and walked towards the window. He too went to her and hugged her from behind cing his palms on her stomach. He brushed his lips on her shoulder de and whispered in her ears, " I love you¡­."


    She turned towards him and pushed him away. Then she yell¨¦d, " Don''t touch me¡­". For her word, he looked sad at her and asked, " Why baby? "


    " Because I Hate you¡­" she replied.


    " How can you hate the father of your child? Don''t you think it''s wrong? " he questioned.


    " Because¡­.the father of my baby is a liar and cheater¡­" she replied, fuming in anger.


    Just in time, the door of the room was opened wide. Both noticed, Katherine came with two cups of coffee. " Why do you allow him toe to this room? "She asked Katherine.


    " How could you think that this toughdy permitted me to meet you? The permission was given by Mr. Wilson, who is a sweet and soft person, who understands my heart, " Steven answered.


    " Shut your mouth or else I throw this hot coffee on your face " Katherine threatened.


    " Kathie...Great idea. Just do it¡­" Ruby encouraged her.


    " Unfortunately, I can''t do it as he is my guest, " Kathie replied to her in a sad tone. Ruby''s face lit up as she got a brilliant idea in her mind. Then she said to Kathie, " But I can do it with my hands. Wait there and wille to take coffee cups"


    When she stepped on the carpet, her foot was twisted due to her slipper which was on it. Instantly Steven helped her not to fall on the floor. " Be careful, Ruby. What if something happens to the baby? "he asked. She didn''t reply as she was so scared and also Kathie. Kathie quickly walked towards them and asked her, " Are you okay? "


    " You stupid girl, can''t you see and walk? " she shouted.


    " I will be careful¡­ " she replied timidly.


    Steven took the cup from the tray and asked, " I think you were in such a hurry to drop hot coffee on me? Would you be happy if hot coffee fell on me? "


    " Yes¡­" She replied.


    " Where do you want to drop the hot coffee? In my Face! Hands! Legs! Body! Tell me.. " he questioned.


    She said those words in anger but never had the intention to hurt him. Kathie doesn''t want to stay where Steven was.So she informed Ruby " I am leaving this room. Handle this crazy man¡­"


    Kathie gave her coffee and walked towards the door. She closed the door behind her.


    " Tell me ...where do you want to drop the coffee .." he repeated.


    " Is it here? " Saying he poured hot coffee on the back of his left palm.


    " Steven¡­." Ruby screamed.


    "Or else on my face? " Saying he took the cup near to his face.


    " Stop¡­." She pushed the cup from his hand.


    " Are you crazy? How could you do that? " She took his hand and started blowing air with her mouth. Tears brimmed out of her eyes on seeing his burn.


    " You idiot...why did you pour coffee on your skin? I said those words in anger. How could you think that I wanted to pour hot coffee on you? " She cried more.


    " I thought you would be happy if I suffered in pain. By the way, it was your wish and how I cannot fulfill it! " he said.


    " You¡­.stupid...how could you think that I will be happy if you are suffering in pain? Huh! " She dragged him to the bathroom and turned on the tap and ced his hand under running water.


    " If I am a cheater to hide my identity for my love for you then what about you? You are also hiding your love for me for your friendship with my brother? " He said, pulling closer to him by his waist.


    She didn''t raise her head not to look into his eyes. She kept her eyes down looking at the floor. He leaned towards her and whispered, " Everything is fair in love and war"


    With his words, she raised her head and looked into his eyes. They both were so close to each other that if any of them talked, their lips would brush with other lips. He took her palm and ced it on his chest then he asked her to feel how fast his heartbeats when she is close to him and how much effect she has on him.


    " Go and tell your sugar words to your fiance¡­ " she said angrily.


    " Oh my god! Ruby ...Trust me¡­. She is not my fiance. But it was my mom who sent Rachel to create misunderstanding between us¡­" he said in a high pitch.


    " Your mom!! " She eximed in shock.


    He nodded his head and said " I already said my decision to my momst night that I will marry only you. Keep faith in my love¡­"


    She felt the sincerity in his voice and her heart softened with his words. She lost herself in his brown eyes. There was silence for a few seconds between them.


    " Ruby ...I love you .." he said and captured her lips. She closed her eyes and was carried away by his kiss. Slowly his hands moved inside her night top and caressed her back. She was so turned on with his touch that she moaned against his lips still closing her eyes. He smiled inside how her body was reacting with his touch while kissing her.


    He stopped kissing her when she was breathing hard. He left her lips and looked at swollen lips. He caressed those pink lips with his thumb then he asked her, " Please move into my house. I want to take care of you and our baby¡­ "


    " Please¡­ Ruby .." he kissed her forehead.


    " It''s not so simple¡­" she replied and came out of the bathroom. He followed her, stood behind her, and requested her to think once for their baby.


    " When I and Katherine were in bad times, Martin was the only one person who stood with us. He is more than a friend to us. Hope you understand what I mean to say.. If you hide your identity from me to get my love then what about Martin''s friendship. He almost lost his legs in the ident when he was trying to save me and Kathie. He is a selfless person. Try to think from my point of view, " she expressed what is in her heart.


    " I agree with you but don''t push me away from your life¡­ " he pleaded. She hugged him and said, " I love you...Steve..It will also be hard for me to stay away from you ¡­". She cried, making his shirt wet.


    " I am so sorry, Ruby. I never thought that selfishness would hurt you like this. I promise you that till Martin agrees for our marriage I will not force you to marry me¡­" he said.


    " And you should also promise me one thing¡­" he told me. She moved back from him and looked at him confusingly.


    " What! " She asked.


    " Eat healthy food and take proper care of our baby¡­" he instructed.


    " Why should I take care when my loving boyfriend is there to take care of his baby? " She asked.


    " So...you areing back to work! " He asked her with surprise.


    " Of Course. I don''t want you to keep another personal secretary other than me¡­" she said, giving him a sharp re.


    " Baby...after I fell in love with you. I never looked at the other woman. You can trust me in this¡­" he rified her doubt.


    " Okay then. Go to work " she suggested.


    " Please ...Ruby. Let me sleep beside you all day. I didn''t sleepst night thinking of you" he said.


    " No¡­.Leave now¡­.." She denied.

 Chapter 219 - His Life In Danger

    " No¡­.Leave now¡­." She denied.


    " If you stay here, what will everyone think of me? Especially Aunt Maria. Just go from here. I don''t want to embarrass myself in front of everyone " she said.


    " Please¡­.Ruby. It had been many days, I had slept peacefully. Please¡­." He pleaded.


    They both were so engrossed in their argument that they didn''t notice Adrian and Katherine entering the room. Adrian made some noise as if he was adjusting his throat. They both turned their heads towards them.


    " Wow...good progress¡­. Well done, Mr. Brown" Adrian smiled. Steven too smiled at him and nodded his head and looked at Ruby.


    " I think we should leave these love birds alone. What do you say? " Adrian asked his wife. Kathie looked at their both intertwining hands and nodded her head. She looked at Steven and informed, " I will send breakfast to the room for both. I don''t want Mom to know that Ruby is pregnant before wedlock. Hope you understand "


    " Don''t worry, Kathie. I have full confidence in Steven. He will handle everything, " Adrian said, cing his hand around her shoulder.


    " I wish the same¡­." She said and walked out, taking his hand away from her shoulder. Adrian looked at her nkly while leaving the room. Then Steven said, " I am not surprised with her behavior because her friendship with my brother was from her childhood"


    " Maybe. But sometimes her behavior is scaring me. She is not trusting anyone. I don''t know why¡­" Adrian said with a sad tone.


    " Time and experiences in the journey of life change the person. Take me as an example, I used to be a yboy but now Ruby is the only woman in this world¡­." Steven answered. Adrianughed at his words and said, " I am so happy for both of you"


    " Mr. Wilson, I am so thankful to you as you allowed me to meet Ruby and clear our misunderstandings.I am so grateful to trust my love even Kathie was against me, " Steven thanked him.


    " I went through the pain when Kathie left me a long back. Notonly that your love for Ruby is visible in your eyes¡­" Adrian said.


    " Okay. Have a nice time, I need to go or else my angry queen will shout at me. Bye " Adrian left for thepany.


    ¡­..


    As soon as Adrian closed the door behind him, Steven lifted her in his arms and said, " Yahoo. ¡­.I got permission to stay with you. And I got a lot of support". Then he ced her on the bed gently. " If you are sleepy then you sleep, I need to finish my chores," she said and sat upon the bed.


    " Okay. I will wait for you. I want to sleep beside you¡­" He said and leaned on the bedpost in a sitting position. When she went to the bathroom, the maid brought the breakfast to them. She ced the food tray on the table and left the room. As soon as the maid left the room, he locked the room and sat on the bed waiting for Ruby.


    After a while, she came out of the bathroom, wearing a bathrobe over her body. She looked so hot with water dripping from her wet hair. Instantly he walked towards her and pulled her to his chest. " Babe ...you know how to seduce, isn''t it! " he whispered in a husky tone in her ears.


    "Stev ...leave me¡­" she wriggled in his grip.


    " Never in my life, I will leave me ¡­" he replied, trailing kisses from her ears to her neck. " Please¡­.Stev¡­.leave me ...I am so hungry. Let me eat something ¡­" she said. Immediately he left her and said, "Sorry. I was carried away as I noticed you in this attire ". He left her and served breakfast on the te.


    She joined him after getting ready. They were having breakfast in silence looking at each other. Suddenly, he asked her" Did you go to the hospital for a check-up "


    She nodded her head as Yes and replied, " I went to test my pregnancy but I didn''t visit the doctor after getting reports"


    " Shall we go to the hospital now for a checkup? " he asked her. She stopped eating and asked, " Will you apany me? " Doubtfully.


    " Of course ...I am the father of the baby. Who else wille with you then? " He questioned. She felt so happy. But there was something that was bothering her mind after she came to know about her pregnancy. Then she hesitantly asked him, " As you are a renowned person, what if anyonees to know about our rtionship if youe with me to the hospital? "


    " You and my baby are important to me. Nothing more matters to me, " he said. She smiled at him and said, " You are so good¡­ "


    " Okay. Eat fast. I want to sleep with you¡­." He said while yawning. She quicklypleted her breakfast andy on the bed along with him. Instantly he pulled her onto his chest and closed his eyes, rubbing her hair.


    " Ruby ¡­. " Saying he pecked his forehead whereas she kissed his chest. She ced her hands around his torso and closed her eyes as she was also feeling dizzy after having breakfast. Both of them slept, cuddling each other.


    ¡­..


    After some time, the sleep was disturbed by the ringing of the mobile. She opened her eyes and looked at Steven''s mobile on the side table. She found Rachel''s name on the disy screen. She got angry and looked at Steven''s face whereas he was sleeping peacefully like a small boy. She doesn''t want to disturb his sleep. So she kept his mobile in silent mode and again slept cuddling him tightly.


    ¡­..


    Once he woke up, he looked at Ruby who was sleeping peacefully. She hugged him like her favorite teddy while entangling her hands and her legs over his body. He kissed the top of her hair and took his mobile from the side table.He found fifteen missed calls and four messages on his mobile.


    He opened the message and sat straight on the bed with shock. With a sudden jerk, Ruby opened her eyes and looked at Steven.


    " What happened? "She asked him.


    " Is it you who kept my mobile in silent mode? " He questioned her in a serious tone.


    " Yeah¡­. Why? I don''t want that bitch to talk with you¡­" she replied. Instantly he stood up from the bed with a serious face. He walked towards the door and ced his hand on the knob.


    " Are you going to meet that bitch? " She asked him.


    " Will you shut your mouth? " He shouted at her.


    " Why should I? I know you are angry at me after seeing her missed calls on your mobile. The yboy like you would never change.It was my mistake to trust you and wanted to give a chance for the baby.Just leave from here, " she shouted.


    " I have no time to exin anything to you. Just stay silent, before I lose my patience. I am controlling my anger because you are pregnant " he said and made a call to someone.


    "Mark...Is this information you got correct? " He asked.


    ¡­.


    " Okay¡­." He disconnected the call after hearing his reply. As soon as he ended the call, he made a call to Katherine.


    " Kathie¡­.where are you and Adrian? " He asked her over the call.


    "In mypany. Where else would I be at this time? Do you call to irritate me?" She said.


    " You can shout at meter. First listen carefully, till I tell you don''t go anywhere without my knowledge. I am very serious¡­" he said anxiously.


    " I am sending bodyguards to yourpany. Please be careful till they reach yourpany. ¡­ " He added.


    " Why are you talking weirdly? What happened to you? " She questioned.


    " Once youe here, we can discuss it. Just listen to my words this time, please¡­" he said in a requesting tone.


    " Is everything okay!! " Katherine asked him as she sensed something was wrong. Then he replied, " I hope, for now, everything is fine. But I am not sure. Pleasee back home along with the bodyguards sent to yourpany¡­"


    " Okay ¡­." She agreed and ended the call.


    " What happened? Why did you call Kathie?" Ruby asked him, holding his arms. He looked seriously at her and showed her a message which he received one hour back.


    " As per information through our sources, GRAYSON nned to kill Adrian. Alert them, before it is toote ¡­."


    " Please attend the call, Adrian''s life is in danger..."


    On reading, GRAYSON''s name, Ruby''s spine shivered with fear and gripped Steven''s arm tightly. Her feet be weak even to stand on her own.


    " Did he find Kathie? " she asked him with fear.He supported her to stand as she was sweating and shivering. He made her sit on the bed and nodded his head as YES.


    Hi readers,


    The most awaited part of the story is going to be revealed very soon.So stay tuned and support me with yourments and votes¡­.


    You will get all the answers to your questions

 Chapter 220 - Accident...

    He made her sit on the bed and kneeled on the floor.


    " I am sorry. I was irritated with Rachel''s call and kept your mobile in silent mode. I don''t know about the consequences of my mistake. Please forgive me¡­." She cried, holding his hands.


    " I already arranged bodyguards a long time back without their knowledge. But we should be more careful from now on. By this time, the bodyguards I arranged were on their work so we did not need to get worried¡­" he replied.


    " Grayson is so cruel. He will do anything to get Kathie back ...." She said in a quivering voice. He hugged her to his chest and said, " Trust me. This time I am there to help Katherine which my father failed a few years back "


    " Grayson is too dangerous," she said in fear. He caressed her back and said " Don''t panic at this time. Be strong and keep faith in me. Everything will be alright¡­."


    ¡­..


    At Adrian''s office


    After ending the call of Steven, Katherine sat silently holding her head. She started thinking of his words. But she was clueless why Steven was worried,why he wanted her and Adrian toe back to the home, and why he arranged the bodyguards to escort them.


    " What happened, love? Again Steven and Ruby fought with each other? " Adrian asked, looking at the expression on her face. She looked at him and replied, " No¡­"


    " Steven wants us toe back home immediately. He told us not toe out without the bodyguards he sent for us¡­." She replied.


    Adrianughed at her words and asked, " Is he from the Mafia??" She red at his yful words and shouted, " Be serious sometimes¡­."


    Just in time,ten members of bodyguards entered the cabin in ck uniforms carrying guns in their hands. The Head of the group said, " Good afternoon, Mr. and Mrs. Wilson.Mr. Brown told us to escort you to your home. Please cooperate with us " in a serious tone.


    " May I know why he sent you all,so suddenly?" Katherine asked him.


    " We are just following Mr. Brown''s instructions. Until today''s morning, he instructed us to guard you both without your knowledge. Just a few minutes back we got a message for him to bring you both safely to your home¡­." That man replied.


    " From when you were guarding us¡­." Adrian inquired.


    " After both get married, he assigned us the job to guard you staying far away so that you both never get doubted" the man replied.


    Adrian was angry to know that all these days Steven assigned the people to stalk them. He was so annoyed with his deed. He fisted his hands in anger. On the contrary, Katherine felt bad to behave rudely with Steven without knowing his true intentions. She understood he is also good just like his brother, Martin.


    When both of them were in their thoughts, the head of the guards asked them toe along with them. For that Adrian looked at them seriously and said, " we can take care of ourselves. Just leave¡­"


    " Wait¡­." Katherine stopped him and said, " we areing with you¡­"


    "Ad¡­. I think it''s better to go to our ce and talk with Steven. I think something was wrong. He was so worried about us. Just listen to me for once " Katherine said.


    " Okay. " he agreed finally with her request and started with them. All the way, he looked very serious and did not even talk with Katherine. Once they reached the house, Adrian went inside Ruby''s room without knocking on the door and Katherine ran after him. All the maids in the house were watching them in astonishment.


    Adrian saw Ruby sleeping on Steven''sp. He controlled his anger and asked him, " What do you think of yourself? Huh? From the beginning, I am noticing you, you were trying to control our lives "


    Instantly, Ruby opened her eyes and stood up from the bed. She noticed Kathie along with Adrian and felt relieved.She walked towards them and hugged her. Then she started crying, holding Kathie, and asked," Are you both fine? "


    " Yes, we are fine " Kathie replied and was confused with Ruby''s behavior.


    " Can you tell me why people kept stalking us? Don''t you have any other work? What do you think of yourself? " Adrian shouted at Steven.


    " Steven...tell me why you asked us toe immediately? " Katherine asked.


    " Kathie¡­.first sit down. We will talk calmly¡­" Ruby said and made her sit on a chair.


    " You both stopped working today and also disturbed our work at ourpany. We were busy with some work but Steven made a call as if someone was dying¡­" Adrian said.


    " Adrian¡­.please don''t like that. He wants you to be safe. So he made a call¡­" Ruby said with tears.


    " Okay. Tell me, what happened? " Katherine asked Steven.


    " It''s... about ¡­ Grayson¡­." Steven said, looking at Katherine. As soon as she heard GRAYSON''s name, she dropped the mobile from her hand and stood up from the bed.Her face became pale as a ghost.


    " Grayson!!! " She eximed.


    " How is he now? " Adrian asked with annoyance.


    " Grayson came to know about you. He assigned people to kill Adrian. So I made a call to you and asked you toe here. We will be very careful¡­" Steven said.


    " Why does he want to kill me? I don''t even know that person . ." Adrian said.


    Just in time, Adrian''s mobile rang. He saw the unknown number and immediately attended the call.


    " Is it Mr. Wilson? " He heard the voice.


    " Yes. May I know who it is?" Adrian asked.


    " I am Mr. Orlean, the patrol team. We are sorry to say that one of your cars met with an ident. Your driver was dead on the spot and your son was admitted to the nearest hospital. The condition is very critical. Pleasee to St. Peterson hospital" he informed and ended the call.


    For a second, his heart stopped beating with the terrible news. A tear escaped from his eyes without his knowledge. Katherine was scared to see Adrian''s state and held his arm tightly.


    " Ad¡­.what happened? Who is the call? " Katherine asked, shaking his arms. Adrian looked at her face as he had no guts to tell the news.


    " Ad¡­.speak out something. You are scaring me¡­"she shouted.


    " Adrian ...who is the call? Is everything alright? " Steven inquired, looking at his condition.


    After a few minutes, he gathered some courage to convey the news to Kathie. " We need to visit St. Peterson hospital¡­"


    " Hospital!! " She was shocked.


    " Let''s go¡­" he held her hand and dragged her out of the room. Steven and Ruby followed them anxiously and asked, " What is the need to visit the hospital in a hurry?"


    Kathie took off her hand from his grip and shouted, " For god''s sake, tell me...why are you taking me to the hospital? "


    " We have no time, once we reach the hospital, you wille to know" he replied in a low voice.Maria who heard the conversation asked, " The patients who are in critical condition will be admitted to St. Peterson''s hospital. Who is the patient?"


    " Mom ¡­.please stay at home, we will be back soon," he said and walked out taking Katherine with him whereas Katherine''s heart was beating with fear.


    " I and Ruby will alsoe with you both. And the bodyguards will escort us .." Steven stated.


    Adrian nodded his head absentmindedly. He was dying to see his son and on the other hand, he doesn''t understand how to tell his wife about his son''s condition. Steven ignited the engine of the car and Ruby sat in the front seat whereas Adrian and Katherine sat in the passenger seat.


    " Please .. drive as fast as possible. We need to get to be there in a short time .." Adrian said to Steven.


    When Steven was riding the car, Katherine pestered her husband to tell who was admitted to the hospital but he remained silent as looking outside. Steven and Ruby were observing both of them but didn''t speak a word. They were also worried looking at Adrian.


    Steven stopped the car when they reached the hospital. Adrian stepped out of the car and asked Katherine toe fast with him.


    " Ad¡­.at least tell me now, why are we here! " She cried with anxiety.


    " Our car met with an ident while returning to our home¡­" Atst, Adrian opened his mouth.


    " What? " She shouted. Even Steven and Ruby were shocked to know about the news.


    " The driver was dead and our Sam was admitted to the hospital. I got a call from the patrol police, " Adrian said.


    " Is our Sam fine? " she said, fisting his suit. He lowered his head and held his wife by his arms.


    " Please take me to see my child. I want to see him" she started crying on his chest.


    " Adrian, I will inquire about Sam''s condition.. Please take care of Kathie " Steven said and also instructed Ruby to stay with her.

 Chapter 221 - In Critical Condition

    " Adrian, I will inquire about Sam''s condition. Please take care of Kathie " Steven said and also instructed Ruby to stay with her. Ruby was also crying along with her.


    Steven went to the reception and noticed a police officer who was talking with one of the hospital staff. He introduced himself and asked where Sam was.


    " Where are the kid''s parents? " the police officer inquired. For which Steven showed Adrian and Katherine with his fingers.


    " Presently, the kid is in the operation theatre. Let me talk with his parents¡­." The police informed and walked towards them.


    " Where is our Sam? " Adrian questioned the officer who wasing towards him. He was also in a broken state but he controlled himself for Katherine.She was so devastated and was crying hysterically.


    " Sorry to say this to you¡­.Mr. Wilson. Your son had a head injury along with a fracture to his left hand. The condition was critical when we joined him in the hospital, " the officer informed.


    " I want to see my Sam...please take me to him¡­." Katherine cried, joining her hands before the police. Adrian held her arms controlling his tears.


    "Mrs. Wilson. He is in the operating theatre. As it was an emergency, the doctor started the treatment. Please go to the eighth floor in the hospital where the operation is going on¡­" the officer informed.


    Immediately Katherine pushed Adrian and ran inside. She searched for the elevator and pressed the button as soon as she found the elevator.


    " Adrian, stay with Kathie. I will join after talking with the police officer" Steven said. Adrian agreed with him and quickly ran inside searching for his wife. He saw her waiting for the elevator while hastily wiping her tears. He went towards her and both entered the elevator. He ced his hand around her shoulder and said, " Kathie...don''t cry. He will be okay¡­". He tried to console her but deep inside his heart, he was so frightened.


    " Sam used to cry if he had a small injury. I don''t know how my child was tolerating the pain. I wish if it happen to me..." she sobbed, hiding her face in his chest.


    " shhh¡­.stop crying," he said in a hoarse tone.


    ....


    " Officer...I want this case to be investigated strictly because it is not an ident but a pre-nned attack¡­" Steven said seriously.


    " Do you suspect anyone? " the officer asked.


    " Yes, I suspect only one person, Mr. Grayson of Los Angeles" Steven replied.


    " Which Grayson? " the officer asked.


    " CFO of Davis group ofpanies¡­." He replied, gritting his teeth.


    " How can you be so sure about it? '''' the officer asked curiously.


    " I will talk to youter. But I want you to investigate and gather all clues in this case. If anything is missing in this case, I don''t spare anyone. Just remember I am interested in this case. Hope you know who I am, " he threatened the officer.


    " Yes...Mr. Brown " he replied in a low tone.


    ....


    Adrian held Katherine close to him, while both were waiting outside the operating theatre. Suddenly, he remembered his best friend, Thomas, who was a doctor. He thought it would be better if he would be with him even though he is not a neurologist.


    Immediately, he texted him a message and asked him toe to the hospital exining Sam''s condition.


    " Ad¡­ why are they not showing our Sam?" Katherine said,crying continuously.


    " Don''t worry. Our Sam will be fine¡­" Adrian said to console her but he knew it had risk factors while doing surgery. He prayed to God in his mind to save his son.


    After waiting for two hours, two doctors came out of the O.T. Adrian and Katherine ran towards them.


    " We are parents of the patients. Please tell me, our son is fine¡­" Adrian asked the doctor.


    " Due to the ident, there was a mild blow to the head, which led to temporary cognitive symptoms along with a scalp cut at the left side of the head. The internal bleeding is controlled but we can''t say anything till he is conscious. You should wait up to forty-eight hours." the doctor informed them.


    Then the doctor continued," He will be shifted to intensive care. You can visit him for two hours. But disturb the patient¡­."


    " Sam¡­.." she screamed in pain while copsing on the floor.


    "We did our best¡­Just pray to God, " the doctor patted Adrian''s shoulder and walked away. This time, Adrian could not hide the tears in his eyes. He felt like all the happiness in his life ended.


    Steven and Ruby heard the doctor''s words standing from the far. She was also crying on knowing Sam''s condition. But Steven patted her shoulder and gestured to her not to cry.He held her hand and walked towards both who were broken.


    " Don''t worry. Hope for the best. Both of your love for Sam and God''s will make him recover¡­" Steven said in a calm tone. He was feeling guilty that he could not stop the ident which happened. Ruby helped her to stand and made her sit on the wooden bench in the corridor.


    Adrian was silent and didn''t even open his mouth after the doctor left the ce. He stood in the same ce, remembering the smiles andughter of his son. All of the sudden, Katherine fainted and copsed, lying on the floor.


    " Kathie ¡­." Ruby cried loudly. She started patting her cheeks to make her awake.


    Steven and Adrian turned their heads and rushed towards her. Adrian lifted in his arms and called her name with tears brimming down his eyes. Meanwhile, Steven informed the nurse on duty to check Kathie. The nurse asked them to take her to the next floor as it was a general sickroom ward. Adrian was hesitant to leave the floor as Sam was not shifted to Intensive care.


    " Adrian,take Kathie with you. I will stay with Sam. Trust me, I will not leave him alone," he promised. Adrian nodded his head and took her to the next floor along with Ruby.


    ¡­..


    Taking her to the general ward, the doctor checked the blood pressure Kathie then admitted them to the sickroom as her low pressure is low.


    " Mister...Does your wife have any stress that she fainted like this? Does this happen regrly? " The doctor inquired.


    After the st in thepany, she looked so stressed. Then he remembered she fainted three times within three weeks and also remembered Martin mentioning a panic attack. Then he replied, " She was stressed and was fainted three timeless saree weeks "


    The doctor listened carefully and asked, " From how many years, she was having this problem? ". As he was not aware of her health history, he looked at Ruby.


    She looked guiltily at Adrian and said, " From six years¡­". The doctor nodded and went out noting her health history of her.


    Adrian wanted to know what was going around him as he sensed that everyone was hiding something from him. But he stayed calm to not talk in front of the doctor and the nurse.


    After a few minutes, the nurse came and connected an IV to her left-hand vein. He entwined her hands with his hands and looked at her pale face. On the other side, Ruby was crying silently looking at her.


    " Sam ¡­"


    " Sam .."


    Katherine was mumbling in her unconscious state. Adrian tightened his grip and consoled her, " Love ...he will be fine. Don''t worry¡­."


    When he was talking to Katherine, he got a call from Thomas. " Where are you, man? I reached the hospital, " he told him as soon as Adrian attended his call.


    " On the seventh floor with Katherine ¡­." He replied.


    ¡­..


    " Addy ¡­ " Thomas called his name standing behind him. He ced his hand on Adrian''s shoulder. Adrian tilted his head with his friend''s touch. " How is Sam? "


    On hearing Sam''s name,tears formed in his eyes, and a single drop of tears fell on Thomas''s knuckle.


    " Addy ...stay strong. Everything will be alright ¡­" Thomas tried to console him but he knew the situation was critical and his words could not make him feel better.


    " How should I stay strong when my son''s condition is critical and my wife lying unconscious? How? " He shouted in frustration.


    " Something is going around me but I am obvious about it. I don''t know what to do¡­" he added.


    Ruby felt ashamed still hiding from him as the situation was worse than before. She wiped her tears and looked at Kathie''s face.


    " Adrian¡­. I know it''s our mistake to hide a big thing from you. But don''t get angry at us as we hide it from you all these days " Ruby said, cing her palms on his hand.


    Adrian looked at her and said in a cracked voice, " At Least tell me now when my son is in this condition"


    Just in time, Adrian''s mobile rang and saw it was from an unknown number. He disconnected the call but again his mobile rang. This time, he attended the call thinking it might be an important call.


    " Hello ¡­."


    " Hello¡­.Mr. Wilson. Nice to talk with you .." he heard a man''s voice.


    " Who are you? " He questioned impatiently.


    " I could understand your situation when your son is going to die ¡­" heughed.


    " You ...bastard ¡­.how dare to talk about my son? " He shouted.


    For that, heughed wickedly and said, " So much love for your son, impressed. Then what will you do when you know that I am the one who nned the ident ?"


    " Who are you, bastard? I will kill you¡­" Adrian shouted.


    " Grayson¡­.." He said and ended the call.

 Chapter 222 - Her Fiance??

    " Grayson¡­." He informed the name and ended the call.


    " I will kill you¡­.bastard¡­" Adrian shouted as he didn''t notice that on the other side, Grayson ended the call.


    " Who was on the call? " Thomas inquired on hearing their conversation.


    " Grayson¡­." He replied involuntarily.


    Ruby widened her eyes with fear and gulped her throat. Her hands and her legs were shivering on hearing his name. Adrian noticed her hands shivering which was his holding him and looked at her face. She looked so frightened.


    " Do you know him? " Adrian questioned her with a serious expression. She just nodded her head while tears were flowing down her cheeks.


    " Who is he? " Adrian shouted. He didn''t care even though it was a hospital.


    " He is the only reason that Katherine stayed away from you all these years. She was scared of threats all these years... " Ruby told the truth finally.


    " Tell me in detail¡­." Adrian asked her.


    From this part RUBY is ongoing to narrate her past:::


    She wiped my tears and looked at Katherine.


    " As you think, Katherine is not an ordinary woman. She is the only daughter of Luther Davis, one of the richest men in North America. She is the only heir of Davis Group ofpanies. The main business of the Davispanies is diamond mining, exports, and imports. In childhood, Martin''s mom and Katherine died in the ident.After the death of her mother, my mom Lisa joined as their caretaker. When my mother joined the job, I was only two years old and my father left my mom for another woman. " Ruby said.


    " His father loved her so much. She was like a princess of some kingdom. Since childhood, she has been a kind-hearted person. My mother epted Kathie as the other daughter and she too epted us as a family. She never treated my mom as a nanny and me as an employee''s daughter. Mr. Davis asked us to stay along with them in the same Mansion. He also joined me in a good school. He is a very generous person¡­." She continued.


    " Then why is she in condition? " Thomas asked.


    Ruby smiled bitterly and said, " Life is not always what we nned. Her life turned up and down after she returned graduating from her business university "


    " That means¡­. After she left my hometown!! " Adrian asked in shock.


    " Yes¡­.still I remember the day she returned from your hometown along with my mom. She was so gloomy as if she had lost a precious jewel in her life " she said while tears escaped her eyes.


    " At that time, I was in high school and five years younger than her. So she never shared her feelings with me as she thought I was a small kid. She also used to share her problems with Martin or my mom. At that time, Martin used to study in another city. So she had no one to share her feelings with, even my mom was so quiet all the time. She was used to alone staring at the bracelet on her wrist" she told them.


    She sighed looking at Katherine and then continued " One day¡­.I asked her what was the matter. She didn''t say anything and gave me a forced smile. Then I understood that something was bothering her. Then I went to my mom and asked her but she told me to not interfere in the other matters. She strictly instructed me only to concentrate on my studies. I thought to call and inform Martin about her behavior but he didn''t attend the call "


    ¡­.


    " Two days after, when I returned from the high school, I saw mom panicked by her gesture. She was standing outside Katherine''s bedroom with a te of food. When I inquired my mom, she told me that


    Katherine didn''t have her food fromst night and locked herself in the room. I banged the door several times but there was no response from her" she narrated.


    " All of sudden, my mom announced from the outside that she would help her love matter. I was shocked that Kathie was in love. Then she opened the door with a wide smile on her face. She twirled mom round and round while giggling. It was the first time I saw the smile on her face after she returned. But we never thought it would be herst smile until you again entered her life after many years¡­" she exined.


    " What happened! " Thomas asked with anxiety.


    " As it was her father''s fifty-five birthday, she prepared to tell Uncle Luther about her love. But before she talked about her love matter with her father, he announced the name of her fiance at the party without her consent and introduced her to everyone at the party. He was none other than Grayson. We all were shocked by the announcement. After the party ended and all the guests left, Kathie denied to marry Grayson and announced to her father that she loved a person named Adrian Wilson. Uncle Luther was furious as she refused to marry the person whom he selected for his daughter ...."


    Ruby''s words were interrupted when the nurse came to inform that Sam was shifted to ICU.


    " Addy¡­.go and visit Sam, I will stay with Kathie¡­"Thomas said.


    Adrian quickly ran towards the incentive care unit to see his son. When he reached the ce, he saw nearly ten bodyguards guarding the floor and Steven standing at the main entrance of the Incentive care unit.


    " Bed no 4¡­" Steven said, his voice came out like a whisper.


    Slowly he walked inside and stopped at bed number four. His eyes welled with tears on seeing the bandages on his son''s head and his left hand. His right hand was connected to the IV tube. And other pipes were connected. He touched his feet and whispered in a cracked voice, " Sam¡­.open your eyes¡­."


    "Shhh¡­.please don''t talk. He will not speak anything now as he had his surgery a few hours back. He will be under sedation, " the nurse stopped him from talking.


    He looked at Sam with a nk expression. It was so difficult for him to see his naughty son like a lifeless person. He remembered the conservation between them before a few days in the gym.


    Three days back in the gym room...


    " Dad¡­I want to be strong and fit just like you," He said while Adrian was practicing with dumbbells.


    " Why?? " Adrian amused.


    " Because you are my hero. I like when you carry me on your back and my mom in your arms. I want to be strong like you. If I am strong, I can also protect my loved ones¡­" he giggled, hugging his legs.


    ¡­..


    " I am not your Hero. I could not save you from the ident. I have failed as a father¡­" he thought in his mind while crying silently.


    Then he remembered the words of Grayson and walked out of Incentive care. Then he noticed Steven was talking with Ruby. She immediately walked to him and asked, " How is he? "


    " unconscious ¡­." He replied then he looked at Steven with a serious face. " Do you know where I can find Grayson? "


    Steven was awestruck when he mentioned Grayson and looked at Ruby quizzically.


    " Can you tell me where Grayson is? " he repeated.


    " Look... it''s not time to talk about him but think about Sam and Katherine. We have to think about Sam''s further treatment. Try to understand¡­" Steven reasoned.


    " You are asking to keep quiet when I came to know he was the reason for my son''s condition. And beyond that, he dared to call me and talk about my son''s death. " Adrian screamed.


    " I will kill that bastard with my bare hands¡­" he said, fuming in anger.


    " I will help you to kill him but control yourself at least Sam got conscious. And also think about Katherine''s condition, " Steven advised.


    " Please...Adrian¡­. Don''t make decisions in haste " Ruby pleaded,holding his hands.


    " So...you want me to stay like an incapable person? " he shouted.


    " No¡­ we didn''t mean it. He is not an ordinary businessman but also has a connection with the mafia. " Steven informed him with the same density.


    Adrian closed his eyes in frustration and fisted his palm. Then Steven ced his palm on his shoulder from behind and twirled him to face. " Before execution, we need to n and think of the consequences. Try to understand what I mean to say¡­." He exined.


    " I already called the topmost neuron specialist of my country. He will be there in three hours. You no need to worry about Sam. And about security, already our men surrounded this hospital, " he added.


    " Thank you¡­." Adrian said.


    " Don''t thank me. Kathie''s father has raised my brother since he was born. It is nothing whenpared to it. Moreover, it''s the respect I am giving for the love between you and Kathie. I wondered when I got to know about Kathie,how a person could leave all the luxuries they had just for Love ...." He replied.


    " Indeed Katherine''slove for Adrianis endless¡­" Ruby said.


    Hi readers


    Hope you like this chapter. I thank my readers who stand from the beginning of the story by trusting Kathie''s Love for Adrian.


    Stay tuned for the next chapter....

 Chapter 223 - Luthers Ultimatum

    Adrian ''s mobile rang and the call was from Thomas. He immediately attended the call as he was staying with Kathie. He wanted to know whether she was awake or not?


    " Addy¡­ Come fast.." he almost shouted over the call. He quickly ran towards the stairway and reached the sickroom. He found Thomas holding her tightly and she was wriggling toe out of his grip. The group of people were watching them.


    " Let me ¡­. die¡­I am only a curse to my beloved ones¡­I dont want to live" she was crying and was struggling toe out of his grip. Then he understood why Thomas was tensed and held her tightly. He could not believe his eyes that Kathie was trying to kill herself.


    " Kathie¡­." he called her name and quickly went to her taking a long strides. Thomas instantly left her and gestured with his eyes to handle her. He hugged her tightly and said, " Are you gone mad? What will I tell to Sam if he asks me about you?"


    She raised her head and looked at him," Did he open his eyes? Did he talk with you?" Adrian cupped her tears and lied to her," He is out of danger. Just kept in icentive care for observation."


    "Let''s go and meet him¡­" she said.


    "Kathie¡­He is in effect of the sedative. So we can talk with tomorrow" he lied again. Instantly her face turned to gloomy. After a few seconds, she pleaded to him, "let me see him for once"


    He thought for a while and said, " I will take you there but you have to promise that you will not cry or do stupid things as you did a few minutes back¡­" She nodded her head and lowered her eyes.


    He hugged her and asked, " How you think taking your life by jumping out of the window? Didnt you thought of me? Do you want me leave alone again?". She hid her face in his chest and sobbed, making her shirt wet.


    " I thought if I die all the problems would be solved¡­" she cried.


    " We have to face the problem but not ran away from it. I never thought my buttercup is weak. I thought she is so strong and independent woman¡­." he patted her back. She fisted his shirt and apologised him.


    "Okay. Let go to see Sam ¡­" he said, cupping her face. Both of them went to the floor in the elevator. When they were walking towards the incentive care, she noticed their friends outside the incentive unit. Adrian held her hand and took her inside to show their son.


    He held her closer to his body as he knew how difficult for a mother to see their child in that condition. Her heart sank when she looked at her son with sadness. She was not in position to feel anything but her son''s face. Her body be numb. Tears were the only sources to know anyone how much pain in her heart was.


    As he knew her mental state, he took her out of the incentive unit. Eventhough she came out, tears from her eyes like a niagara falls. " Kathie¡­ " Adrian called her name but there was no response from her. She nkly at his face and then all of sudden she cried louder hugging him as her sobbing were echoed in that floor. He felt so vulnerable on seeing her condition.


    He patted her back to show her that he is there for her. "Kathie¡­ stop crying. The same pain is going in my heart but being a man, I cannot show it. But I promise you that I made that bastard to pay for his deed¡­ " he said.


    Immediately, she moved away from him and looked at his face with shock and fear.


    " Buttercup¡­ tell me, what happened without hiding anything from me? Atleast now? " He asked but it was like a plea. She looked at Ruby as still she is dilemma to tell the truth.


    " Its already toote. Our Sam is in this position¡­" Ruby said. Adrian looked at Steven and asked him to take from this ce as she was pregnant and she was looking tired. Steven nodded his head.


    " Don''t allow stranger inside. Watch carefully. I will be back in twenty minutes" Steven warned before taking Ruby with him to feed some food.


    " I will be take care ¡­" Thomas said. Thomas stood at the entrance where as both Adrian and Katherine sat on the wooden bench opposite to the incentive unit so that he could easy to observe if someone enters inside.


    She leaned her head on his shoulder and entwined with his arms. " I am here with you. No need to worry about anything. I will protect you and our son " he said caressing her hair. She wanted the same words a few years when she was catched in troubles but at that time , he was not with him.


    "Adrian¡­ all the problems were started after I returnedpleting my studies¡­" she started telling.


    "Buttercup, trust me¡­I will never judge you. You can tell me anything¡­" he said, taking her hands ito his palms. For that she replied, " I knew it, Ad because till today you didnt force me to tell anything but today somehow I am reason for our Sam''s condition". A single drop of tear fell from her eyes while she said thest words.


    "Shh¡­.you never be the reason of Sam''s ident. I know you love him so much," he said.


    " Ad, its your love for me which is making you to speak in that way but I know why he attacked our son " she said. He remained silent as he was so eager to know what happened to her and where is her family.


    Katherine POV


    My father selected a groom to me without my knowledge when I was studying at business university as he was obvious about our love. He announced about my engagement with his selected person on his birthday. I was shocked and surprised as the most decision of life was taken by my father without my knowledge. I controlled myself as it was not right time to oppose him infront of everyone in the party. He was one of the renowned person and a business tycoon. I dont want to degrade him among the guests.


    As soon as everyone left the party, I told him that I will marry one and only person, adrian whom I love. He was hurt by words as it was the first time I disagreed with his words. " Princess¡­ Its just infatcuation but not love. I love you so much and whatever I do it is for your future," he said and went to his bedroom.


    The next one week, he didn''t talk with me then he started avoiding me. He didnt give chance to talk about the person, I want to marry. For past few days, I tried to talk with him but One day, he came to my bedroom to informed me about my engagement date.


    " Dad¡­ I already told you that I want to marry the person whom I love¡­" I told my decision.


    " If you want him then you have to chose only one person in your life, me or him. Whom will you choose? " he asked me, making me startled. I never imagined that my father will be so rude with me.


    " What if I choose him over you?" I questioned him back.


    " So¡­this is the respect, you give for your father? " he shouted. To which I retorted, " then what about you? You didnt care about my feelings. I wanted to marry a person who loves me but not a rich man who can only give luxuries¡­"


    "I never thought you are so stupid. The person who loved you trapped you for money. I knew about those low ss people. More over, I don''t believe in love," he said.


    I got angry when he med as a person who trapped in love then said, " without meeting him, how can you decide that he is not a right person? Without seeing him nor talking to him, how could you talk about the person whom I loved?" I questioned.


    " I am not interested to meet him. If I came to know that you are still in contact with that man, the consequences will be very bad. This is not threatening, but an ultimatum" he said his decision and locked me in my bedroom. My father didnt allow me to talk with anyone even Aunt Lisa. He took away from mobile so that I could notmunicate with anyone. Only Servant maids used toe to give food.


    I cried alone in the room thinking of you. There was no one to help me to convey the messages. It was almost two weeks, he prisoned me in my own room. Just in that time, Martin returned to our Mansion to attend my engagement.


    Hi readers


    Please let me know how the story is going on and is it interesting? Please vote andment to support me¡­

 Chapter 224 - No One Can Replace ...

    Katherine POV continues¡­.


    Just at that time, Martin returned to Mansion as he came to know about the engagement.


    He was so angry that I didn''t inform him about it. But he was shocked to get the information from Aunt Lisa that I was locked in my bedroom. As he had so much intimacy with my father, he directly went to my father to talk with him.


    Finally, he convinced my father to talk with me. Then my father allowed him to meet me as he was my best friend and my father trusts him so much. As soon as he came inside, I hugged him and started crying on his shoulder.


    " Princess¡­ stop crying. I can understand by seeing your tears how much you love him. Tell me who is he? I will go and talk with him" he said, caressing my hair. He was the only one who understood my love and tried to support me.


    As my father took my mobile, I could notmunicate through the call as it was the only source. And also I was scared of my father''s ultimatum. Then Martin suggested convincing my father as he loves me so much.


    But all my attempts to convince my father went in vain. He started all the arrangements for my engagement with Grayson. Even Martin argued with my father as he could not see my pain. One day, Martin tried to stop the arrangements as he didn''t want to see me in pain. My father was so angry and shouted at Martin, " Is this a way to show gratitude for taking care as a father? I think¡­.it is there in your blood by not showing loyalty "


    Martin was so hurt by my father''s words and said in a broken voice" Uncle Luther, please don''t talk like that. I will always be loyal to you but don''t force Kathie to marry who she doesn''t like. Please try to understand, I want my best friend to be happy with her loved ones¡­ please..."


    " So¡­.you think that I don''t want my daughter''s happiness. Do you know who he is? Whether he loves my daughter truly or not? " he questioned Martin. As he didn''t know anything about the person I loved, he was quiet.


    " But¡­.I have known Grayson''s family for a long time. Their parents are nice people and he is a good person and a good businessman. I trust him that he will take care of my daughter very well. And I don''t want anyone to talk about this topic with me. My decision is final¡­" he said firmly.


    " Then hear to my decision, I will marry only Adrian if not I will remain unmarried¡­" I retorted.


    " Kathie¡­.Don''t be stubborn¡­"My father shouted.


    " I am telling you the same. It''s my life and I have a right to decide whom to marry¡­" I replied.


    " Without knowing about a person, how could you decide whether it is not the right person to get married? Huh? Why don''t you meet him? " I asked.


    " I am not interested¡­." He said.


    " Then I am not interested in marrying that buffoon. I am even interested to see his face, " I replied arrogantly.


    " Kathie¡­. Talk politely about your fiance. This is a way to disrespect your future husband? " my father said in a serious tone.


    " My future husband is only Adrian but not that buffoon¡­" I said with the same intensity.


    " See...how that person changed my daughter? Do you ever see my princess against my decision? " my father asked Martin.


    Martin looked at me and gestured to me to stay silent. Instantly I went to my room and closed the door on their faces. I felt so helpless. I went crazy as my father didn''t allow me toe out of my room and also arranged maids to keep an eye on me. The days were passing like that and I was scared of my engagement with him in the next four days. I concluded that there was no one to help or nor understand my feelings. That day, I decided to elope from the house and wanted to meet you.


    I arranged my stuff in a suitcase and some money to escape from my Mansion at midnight. I waited till everyone went into a deep sleep.


    Just when I was supposed to jump out of the window to escape from the mansion. I heard the noise of the door clicking. I went back to my bed and pretended to be sleeping.


    Even with closed eyes, I sensed that it was my father who came to check on me. He thought that I was sleeping and started speaking with me.


    " Why do you be so stubborn, princess? Don''t you know that I love you so much? And I also choose the best in your life? Why? " I heard himining.


    " Don''t you know all these years, I am living for you after your mom''s death? " he said in a cracked voice and felt wetness on my forehead.


    Instantly I opened my eyes and saw my father''s wet eyes even in dim light. The next second I sat on the bed and held his hands. " Then why are you forcing me to marry a person who I don''t like? Why? " I asked.


    " Princess¡­. Grayson loves you so much. He was waiting to marry you for two years¡­" my father said.


    " To marry someone, if one person''s love is not enough. Both must reciprocate the same feelings. It''s a simple point, why don''t you understand? " I asked him.


    " Princess¡­ don''t be stubborn," he said annoyingly.


    " Okay¡­.answer me to my one question," I said. My father nodded his head and allowed me to speak.


    " Why didn''t you marry someone after my mom''s death? " I questioned him.


    " Because I can''t give her ce to anyone even after her death. She will be my only love¡­" he replied.


    " So¡­.you can''t give your wife ces to another woman even after her death then how could you expect me to give Adrian''s ce to someone. How could you expect me to marry someone when he is in my heart? " I asked.


    He got so angry with my words and shouted, " I think he enchanted you¡­"


    " Yeah¡­.dad. He enchanted me with his pure love..." I replied proudly.


    " Wait¡­ I will end his chapter by tomorrow. " He threatened me and turned to leave the room.


    " Dad¡­.if you try to harm Adrian in any way. It will be thest day of my life. I am not threatening you. This is my promise to you¡­" I said my decision.


    " Princess¡­.Are you crazy? " he shouted.


    " Yes...Will know how crazy I am for him? Do you want to see with your eyes? Shall I jump and show how much I love him? " I asked and walked towards the window. I was ready to jump out of the window.


    " No¡­.Don''t do that princess¡­.please¡­." He begged.


    " Then promise me that you don''t harm my Adrian¡­" I asked.


    " Okay. I promise but you also have to promise me one word¡­." He said.


    " Except marrying Grayson, I will promise anything¡­." I replied.


    " Okay. I promise you that I won''t harm him. But you have to promise me that if I don''t trust his love you won''t marry him without my permission. And till then you should not talk with Adrian because I want to know about him by myself " he said his decision.


    " Yes, dad. I agree with you because I have so much confidence in my love and especially in Adrian¡­" I told him proudly.


    " Okay...it''s veryte. Sleep.." He informed me.


    " Dad¡­.cancel the engagement, please¡­." I asked while he was leaving my room.


    " Princess...It''s not a small issue to cancel the engagement ceremony. That family also has a good name in a society like ours. I will talk with Grayson''s parents tomorrow. Don''t worry, I will not force you to marry him if you don''t like him.After all, you are my loving daughter¡­." He promised and left the room.


    The whole night, I was upset thinking about the things going around me. Even though my father promised not to harm the person I love, somehow I was anxious.


    The next morning, when I came out of the room, I saw Martin and Aunt Lisa standing outside the room with wide smiles on their faces.


    " When I am so upset, why are they smiling¡­." I thought in my mind. I red at them and shouted, " Are youughing at my situation? "


    " oh...my God...princess...don''t be angry at us. We are so happy. Guess!!!" Martin said.


    " Don''t irritate me...Martin. I am so upset¡­" I informed them and walked away from them.


    " If you know the news, you will jump in happiness¡­" he said with a bright smile on his lips. I looked at Aunt Lisa, she was also smiling at me.


    Hi readers


    Please Vote and Comment on this chapter. Let me know how the story is going¡­


    In Advance, Merry Christmas....

 Chapter 225 - Fathers Love

    Katherine POV


    " If you know the news, you will jump in happiness¡­" he said with a bright smile on his lips. I looked at Aunt Lisa, she was also smiling at me.


    " What is the matter? Tell me quickly without irritating me, " I said.


    "Princess¡­your father went to meet Adrian. He postponed your engagement date with Grayson as he lied to them that he had an overseas business work" he informed me.


    PRESENT¡­.


    Adrian was bbergausted that her father came to meet him but he doesnt aware of it. He stared at her with shock and said, "What are you talking, Kathie? I never met your father¡­"


    She had a small smile on her lips when she remembered her father. " You already met him, Ad¡­". Still, he could not believe her words then he asked her, " But how? I dont remember that your father met me, especially with the name of Luther Davis"


    "Because¡­he met you with a fake name, John Williams¡­" she said.


    "What ?" he was amused with the news and dropped the mobile from his hands. He gave a surprise look at her and eximed, " Its unbelievable..". She blinked her eyes twice and nodded her head.


    " When he came to meet me, why didnt he told me that he was your father? Didnt he like me? " he questioned her. He was waiting for her reply cusriously. She smiled at him and said, " He came to know about you, Ad? He wanted to know whether her daughter''s decision was right or wrong? "


    " My father loves me so much. He wished for me to stay happy all the life. So he came to meet you. Do you remember how you met him? " she said. He nodded his head and said, " One night, when I was returning to my t, he asked me to give me a shelter. He told me some thieves robbed him and left with no penny. He told me that he will return to his hometown after working for two days in nearby hotels as a waiter. And I agreed to give him shelter as I liked his thought of hardworking without asking me any money "


    " Yeah¡­thats right¡­" she replied.


    " But why he lied me?" he asked.


    " Because he thought that you loved me only for my wealth. He wanted to prove me wrong and our love is not pure¡­" she said, holding his hands. She leaned her head on his shoulder and asked, " Do you know remember, a waitress named Mona? "


    "Yeah¡­. He brought her once to the t as she was fainted in her duty and she had no one to take care. She stayed for one night as she was not well in my t.." he replied.


    " You are so innocent , Ad. It was his n to seduce by her so that he would prove our rtionship was wrong. But your love for me and your sincerity for me never let you see any other woman with a dirty thought. My father was failed to prove in his n " she informed , tightening her grip.


    " So¡­it was the reason that woman tried to be intimated with me? " he doubted. To his question, she said, " Ofcourse, My father paid her to seduce you. But you are so strict with every woman"


    " Do you remember, the man named Joseph who came to give you an offer to start working with you? He wanted to give financial support to your new model car and wanted buy copyrights of your new model? " she asked.


    "Is it your father''s n involved in this also? " he asked her surprisingly. She replied," Yeah¡­ It was his n to test your mindset on your hardwork. As you refused the offer of that person for the recognition of your hardwork. My father was so disappointed as his n not worked out¡­"


    " He asked me for shelter for two days but he stayed with him for one week. He used to help me in cooking food. I never got a doubt that he is a rich man. Its just like a surprise ¡­."Adrian said.


    " After staying with you for one week, he returned to home¡­" she said with a sad voice.


    PAST continuous¡­


    Katherine POV


    I waited for my father to returned . As soon as he came to my Mansion, he came directly to my bedroom. I was so restless to know what he had decided about us.


    " Dad¡­Have you met im? Did you like him? Do you had argument with him? "


    I started shooting questions to him. Instantly he gestured me to calm down and made me sit on the chair.


    " Princess¡­give a break¡­ let me talk first¡­" he said. I looked at him nervously and stayed quiet for a while.


    " Shall we talk while having lunch¡­" he asked me in a calm tone. I nodded my head and followed to the dinning hall. As soon as we sat on our respective chairs, he served the food with his hands. I wondered with the change in him. I looked at him with bewilderment.


    " Eat all the dishes. All dishes are your favourite ones¡­" he said. I was so hungry but I wanted to know his decision. "Please tell me, what is your decision" I asked.


    " I like him but¡­" he stopped in the middle. I lost my temper and shouted," But what dad!"


    " But I think you are not perfect to that gentleman¡­." heughed making me surprised as well as shocked.


    " I think¡­ I have to search a perfect and calm going girl to him but not a naughty and stubborn girl like you¡­" he added.


    " Dad¡­ enough of making fun of me. Remember that I am your daughter," I shouted and stood up from the chair to leave the ce. Suddenly, I felt dizzy so I took the support of the chair to stand properly. My father panicked and ran towards me.


    " Princess¡­ I think you were not taking proper diet these days. See ¡­ you are looking so weak¡­" he said in a serious tone. I red at him and walked to my room without eating. After a few minutes, he came to my room with a te of food.


    "Princess¡­Don''t you want to listen how I spent my time with your boy friend? " he teased me. I was so eager to know as it had been many days I talked. While feeding me the food, he narrated me each and every single thing.


    " I am so happy for you princess¡­" he said finally with happy tears in his eyes at the end of finishing my food.


    "He loves you so much and adores you like a goddess. For the first time, I am happy to announce proudly that I am failed. You are so lucky to get a wonderful person like him. I wondered to know that he doesnt know that you are a daughter of a billiionarie¡­" he said excitedly.


    Then he continued," I saw the love in his eyes for you. As you are missing him here, he also missing you like that. Do you know he is talking with yourminated photo imaging you in it. Instead of getting angry that you are not calling him, he was worried about you¡­"


    " That means you will cancel my engagement right? " I asked him. She smiled at me and said, "Ofcourse dear, when I have a real diamond for you then why will I chase after gold and silver? . I will go and talk with Grayson''s parents by tomorrow morning. Don''t worry¡­" he said.


    I hugged him and thanked for epting our love. I cried in joy with my father''s approval. I wished to fly to your ce and convey the news but my father requested patiently till he talked with Grayson''s parents as the matter of cancelling engagement is a sensitive issue. I understood my father''s situation and agreed with his words.


    " Take some rest. I will meet youter.." he said and left me alone.


    After my father left, I went to Martin''s room and told him everything with so much happiness. On that day, we wanted to celebrate my happiness. The same day evening, I amd Martin went to starbucks to celebrate. We ordered the food and was waiting for our order. Suddenly, Grayson was appeared in front of us and greeted us. We greeted him normally and again immersed in our gossip talk.


    " Is it a way to talk with your fiance? " Grayson questioned , sitting on the chair at our table.


    " You are not my fiance still. ¡­"I replied to him.


    " So you are also feisty along with beautiful face. Interesting ¡­."He smirked. I felt irritated amd stood up from the chair to leave and asked Martin toe out with me. We paid the bill and and came out of the restaurant. Again , I felt dizzy. This time, Martin helped not to fall and take me to our car.


    "Princess¡­ Let go to the hospital" he said and forcefully took me to the hospital. When I entered the doctor''s cabin, thedy doctor asked me the symptoms.. I told her about my condition and looked at me weirdly.

 Chapter 226 - Accident

    Katherine POV continues¡­.


    Thedy doctor looked at me weirdly then red at Martin who was standing far away from me.


    " Can you tell me when was yourst menstrual cycle? " she inquired. Then I remembered it was almost three weekste. I didn''t get time to think about my monthly cycle. I thought I was dyed due to my irregr habit of food for the past few days.


    " Why are you asking this question? " I asked her. Without answering my question, she asked me another looking at Martin, " Is he your boyfriend? Or do you both have a physical rtionship? "


    " Mrs. Smith¡­.I brought her near as you are an old friend of our mother. We both are best friends. It would be better if talk politely with her, " Martin shouted.


    " Martin...don''t take me wrong, these days...it ismon between a young boy and young girl. I used to see many such girlse to me. As you know, if you are transparent with the doctor then she could help you¡­" the doctor replied.


    " What do you mean to say?" I asked her angrily as I understood what she meant to say.


    " These symptoms are rted to pregnancy as you were feeling dizzy and nauseated frequently along with dyed periods " she exined.


    Then I remembered our intimacy without any protection. Then I asked, "Do you mean to say I am pregnant? ".She nodded her head hesitantly as Martin was looking at her angrily.


    " How to confirm it? " I asked her. She gave me a pregnancy kit from the sliding drawer of her desk and asked to test it. I took the kit from her and stood up from the chair to go to the washroom.


    " No need to go¡­" Martin said and stopped me by holding my wrist. I took off my hand from his grip, " let me check because she is right. I too suspect that I am pregnant¡­"


    Immediately he left me and replied, " Okay, I will wait outside for you. Call me if you need me ". Then he went outside to give some space.


    As soon as he left the doctor''s cabin, I went to the washroom to test my pregnancy. After Ipleted the self-test, I saw two pink lines on the kit. I read the instructions on the kit and confirm that I am bing a mom. I was double happy on that day.


    Then I went to the doctor''s cabin and showed the kit to her. She confirmed that I was pregnant.


    " Do you want to keep the baby? " She asked me.


    " Of course...it is the symbol of our love. Why are you asking me such questions?" I inquired. " You are just twenty years old, so I thought¡­." I cut off her words and said, " I am hundred percent sure about my baby. I want my baby" in a serious tone.


    " You are so bold, Miss, to decide to give birth to a child without wedlock¡­" the doctor said.


    I smiled at her and announced to her that I am going to marry the baby''s father before giving birth. The doctor congratted me and said, " If you have time to spare, I will let you hear the heartbeat of your baby as he is seven weeks.."


    " Sure¡­.doctor¡­.can I record it as it is my first baby? " I asked excitedly. She smiled and gestured with thumbs up. Instantly I called Martin toe and record it as I had no mobile with me. I felt as if I took a new birth listening to his heartbeat.


    " Take care of your health and take proper diet..." The doctor suggested.


    After the check-up, I came out of the doctor''s cabin along with Martin. While walking in the corridor, I was so happy whereas Martin was silent and was ring from the corner of his eyes.


    " Princess...I want to talk with you¡­" he was the first one to break the silence. I looked at him and replied, " yeah¡­ what! "


    " Kathie¡­ don''t take my words in a wrong way" he started but he was silent again. I noticed that he was feeling ufortable talking about it.


    " Tell me ... Martin. You are my best friend. I don''t take your words in the wrong way¡­" I replied.


    " Kathie¡­.In the present situation, if everyone knows about your pregnancy then it would be moreplicated. I think it''s better if we hide about your pregnancy till your engagement with Grayson will be canceled" he advised.


    " Not even to your father as he looked so upset¡­." He added.


    " Upset? " I eximed and I doubted whether my father epted our love only for my happiness.


    "Do you doubt whether he truly epted our rtionship? " I questioned him.


    " No, Princess. I didn''t mean it. I heard the conversation while he was talking with Aunt Lisa. He was worried that the good terms between Borr''s family would be affected if he canceled the engagement with Grayson. It also affects the business ¡­" he exined to me.


    " So ¡­. You want me to hide till everything is normal? " I asked him.


    " Yeah¡­ Just a matter of a few days¡­" he convinced me. I agreed to it even though I don''t like to hide it from my father.


    ¡­..


    We reached our Mansion at night and saw my father was waiting for us.


    " Hi ..Princess, Lisa told me that you and Martin went to celebrate your happiness. Hope you had a great time¡­." My father asked.


    I looked at Martin nervously and nodded my head. " Uncle Luther...we had so much fun ¡­" Martin lied as he noticed my face.


    " Okay. Have the food. I was waiting for you both. It had been many days, we ate together¡­" he said and then asked to join us.


    We were shocked when he suddenly asked Aunt Lisa to eat with us because he always used to respect her but never asked to join us like a family. We stopped blinking our eyes in surprise.


    " Don''t be surprised¡­.Princess ¡­" my father said.


    " Your boyfriend changed me so much in one week," he said with a huge smile on his lips.


    " How? " Martin asked curiously.


    " One day, we sat at the table to start our dinner. We heard whimpers from the outside. He quickly opened the door and saw an old woman nearly sixty years old who was sitting in the opposite t. He quickly walked towards her and asked the reason.The old woman said that she was having Tuberculosis. That''s why her son and her wife left her alone so that the disease would not spread to them and also locked the house. As she had no one to go to at that time, she was crying with hunger. He quickly asked her toe in and gave his food to her even though there was no food for him, " my father narrated.


    " When I asked him, what if the disease spread to him as it is contagious. Then he replied, the contagious disease is not Tuberculosis but the diseases are pride, selfishness, ego, and jealousy in the heart of humans. Being a son of a Nurse, he could not mistreat that woman. Because it was the manners, her mom taught him since his childhood. " My father exined proudly.


    " Wow...Uncle¡­.after what you said, I am so curious to talk with him. I think we will be good friends¡­" Martin said, looking at me. I smiled at him and said, " of course¡­".


    " But ¡­.let me settle the issue with Borr''s family in a calm way. I don''t want anyone to know about Kathie''s love for Adrian, " my father said in a serious tone.


    The whole night, I didn''t sleep peacefully because it was a sensitive issue. Still, I knew my father would handle it.


    ...


    The next morning, after having breakfast, he informed me that he was going to Borr''s Mansion to talk.I was so worried about what would happen there. I went to his room and noticed him, tying the tie.


    " Dad, May I? " I asked and took his tie.


    " Princess, don''t worry.I will take care of everything. Whatever may be the situation, you are going to marry Adrian¡­" he said, caressing my hair.


    " I love you ¡­dad¡­" I hugged him. He smiled and asked, " don''t you tell me, All the best? "


    " All the best ¡­" I said.


    ¡­..


    When we were waiting for my father''s arrival as it had been afternoon, we got a call from the hospital to thendline. Aunt Lisa attended the call.


    Kathie....we need to go to hospital" Aunt Lisa said then informed, " Your father met with an ident.Let''s go .." Aunt Lisa, Martin, and I immediately rushed to the hospital.


    When we reached the hospital, I saw Borr''s family was already in the hospital. Grayson was talking with the doctor. I quickly ran towards the doctor and asked about the condition of my father.


    Hi readers


    What do you think of the next chapter? Is it an ident or a pre-nned ident?


    Pleasement and vote for more updates on the book.

 Chapter 227 - Not An Accident

    Katherine POV continues¡­.


    Past¡­.


    I quickly ran towards the doctor to know about my father''s condition.


    " Doctor...how is my father''s condition? " I asked anxiously.He looked at me and asked, " who are you?"


    " I am his daughter, Katherine David. Please tell me, how is he? " I asked him.


    " He is out of danger but¡­." He stopped for a while and looked at me. I lost my patience and asked, " What¡­ tell me? "


    " His two legs are paralyzed. He can''t walk again in his life. We are sorry to inform you, " he informed. Martin who standing behind me patted my shoulder and consoled me, " That everything will be alright "


    " Kathie¡­ don''t cry. We are there for you, " Mr. Borr said. I looked at him with surprise when he calmly talked with me.


    " Don''t cry. I will be with you¡­." Grayson said, wiping my tears. I flinched by his touch as I didn''t feel right and replied, " thanks for your concern. I have my people to take care of me"


    " Mom and dad...you may leave. I want to stay in the hospital with Katherine. After all, she is my future wife and I must support her in all good and bad times¡­" Grayson said.


    I was shocked when he mentioned me as his future wife. I red at him and wanted to shout but Aunt Lisa held my wrist. She gestured with her eyes to stay calm.


    I walked away from him as I was worried about my father and frustrated by Grayson''s behavior. Martin followed me and asked to sit on the chair as it was not good for my health.


    " Princess...stay calm until Uncle Luther is conscious. We can talk about this matterter¡­"Martin advised and on seeing my father''s condition, I had to act ording to the situation. But I ignored Grayson who was standing far away from us.


    ¡­..


    I stayed in the same position and we all were waiting for the nurse''s call.


    After a while, Grayson came to me. He gave a small food parcel and asked to eat. " Thanks¡­" I replied and gave it to Aunt Lisa to eat as she used to have low blood pressure.


    " Please eat. You are having low pressure " I said.


    " What are you doing, I brought it to you, not to the maid! " he said angrily.


    " Mind yournguage. She is like my mother and always takes care of me like her own child," I retorted.


    " It''s okay. Eat this food¡­." Aunt Lisa intervened.


    I took the food parcel and kept it on the chair. " Martin¡­.take Aunt Lisa to the cafeteria in the hospital. She has low blood pressure. It''s not good for her health if she stays hungry, " I informed.


    " What about you? " Martin asked.


    " Someone should stay here. I will wait for the nurse to get an update on dad''s health " I answered.


    " Okay¡­." He agreed. When he was going to the cafeteria along with Aunt Lisa, I stopped him and asked him to bring something to eat as I was so hungry.Martin nodded and walked away.


    " I already bought food for you..." Grayson said.


    " Martin knows what I like. No need to show your concern for me. You can leave from here ¡­" I said as I felt disgusted to see his face with his behavior with Aunt Lisa.


    " I think you are not in a good mood due to your father''s condition. I will meet youter ¡­" he said in a serious tone and left the hospital.


    Just after a few minutes, the nurse came out of the room. Instantly I walked towards her taking long strides. She looked at me and asked, " Are you, Katherine? "


    I gestured with my head as Yes and asked, " how is my father? ". She looked at me pitifully and said, " He was mumbling your name after getting conscious, juste in and meet him"


    I followed her and noticed any tubes connected to his body. My body was paralyzed on watching my father in that state, " dad¡­" I called in a cracked tone.


    " Baby ...Don''t worry. I will recover soon. Stay strong and be brave. After me, you are the one who takes care of my business. If you are weakened by some problem, how can you handle our Davis empire!" He said.


    " I am so scared¡­" I held his hand and cried loudly.


    " Shhh¡­.Princess ¡­ Nothing will happen to me. I am not sad because of my legs. I will live till my grandchildren get married. ¡­" He tried to make me smile.


    ¡­..


    After one week, my father was discharged from the hospital. I wanted to know what happened at Borr''s ce but due to his condition, I remained calm. After my father was back home, Martin stayed with my father and took care of him as he knew about my pregnancy. He doesn''t want me to stress about that condition. He used to sleep in my father''s room.


    One day, we got a call from my father''spany. It was my father''s secretary, Mr. Joseph, the most trusted person by my father in business. He asked us toe to thepany that he needed to attend the meetings.


    " Mr. Joseph...you knew about my father''s condition. And how could you ask me toe? " I asked him.


    " All the shareholders wanted to talk with the future CEO. And you muste¡­ Try to understand, Miss. Davis in the business world, emotions are involved," he informed. I understood his point then informed my father about Mr. Joseph''s call. At that time, Martin was there to help my father along with the maids and also slept in the same room. He used to serve my father as a son.


    " Martin...I want you to be with Kathie. " He said in a strict tone. " Yes, Uncle. I will go with her¡­" he replied.


    " Dad...If Martin and I go to thepany, who will be with you? " I asked him.


    " I have maids here. Just follow my instructions¡­" my father said seriously. I didn''t argue with him as I noticed that he was serious about it.


    " I will get ready in ten minutes .." I said and came out of the room. Just then I remembered that I changed my father''s medicine to the other wardrobe while the maids were dusting the room.


    I walked back to tell them about it then I heard my father saying to Martin, " Be careful when you are going out.Don''t trust anyone. And the most important thing that Kathie should not know about my ident"


    All of sudden, I walked inside my father''s bedroom and asked Martin, " what you both were hiding from me? "


    They both were startled looking at me and looked at each other''s faces. Their faces turned pale.


    " Nothing¡­.Kathie .." my father said. Then I looked at Martin skeptically. He looked nervous and lowered his head. I walked towards him," You are my best friend, right? Please tell me ¡­" I pleaded.


    " Princess¡­." My father called me.


    " Dadda ..tell me the truth¡­" I shouted. Immediately Martin held my shoulders from behind and said, " It was not an ident but someone nned the ident¡­"


    " What? "


    " It means someone wants to kill my father, why? " I asked them.


    " Yes, Kathie ¡­" Martin replied.


    " Who is he? " I asked him furiously. Martin looked at my father then said, " Grayson¡­". His voice came out like a whisper.


    " That bastard, how dare he? I will get him arrested " I shouted.


    " We have no evidence against him for now, princess¡­" my father said. Then I questioned him back, " Then how do you know it was a nned attack? "


    " Because ¡­. The ident happened due to brake failure. When I was returning home, my driverint that the brake was failed. But I knew that the car was back home from the garage after the servicing the before day ¡­" my father exined.


    Then I too suspected Grayson because his family was the first before we reached the hospital. I was curious to know what happened at his home.


    " Dad...tell me at least now, what happened at GRAYSON''s home? " I asked anxiously.


    " Leave about it and go to ourpany. If Joseph made a call then it could be an emergency. We can talk about it after you are back from work¡­" my father said. Just in time, our familywyer came to my father''s room.


    My father stopped talking with us in the presence of thewyer. Thewyer looked at me and greeted, " Miss. Davis, how are you? "


    " Fine¡­" I replied.


    " Is everything prepared as per my instructions? " My father asked him.


    " Yes sir. Everything is done ording to your instructions¡­." Thewyer replied to my father.


    " Let me... check. " My father took those papers into his hands. I stared at my father and asked him, " what is going on? "


    " Princess¡­.you are gettingte to work. Always be punctual to work ¡­" he said and gestured More artin to start ourpany..Finally, I obeyed his words and started ourpany with Martin.

 Chapter 228 - Scared Like Hell

    Katherine pov continues¡­.


    It was the first day I went to mypany to represent my father as he was not in the position to attend the meeting.


    Uncle Joseph weed me and Martin along with somepany''s staff.


    " Miss.Davis¡­. I am your employee, not your uncle at work time. You have to learn professional gestures while interacting with others at work" Uncle Joseph said. I nodded like an obedient child.


    " Good¡­" he gave a little smile and escorted me and Martin to the conference room.


    All the shareholders and other business associates stood up when I entered the conference room. Among them, Grayson was also there. He is one of the shareholders of ourpany. I was furious looking at his face. I wanted to kill that bastard. When I was in my thoughts, Uncle Joseph started the conversation.


    " Ladies and gentlemen, a very good morning. Today I informed everyone to assemble at the meeting because I have great news to share.As an advisor and personal assistant to Mr. Davis, I have an important announcement. From today, Miss. Davis is the CEO of thispany¡­" he announced which made me shocked.


    I looked at his face with bewilderment. All of the sudden, one of the members in the meeting stood up from the chair and objected.


    " She is naive in business, how can she manage thepany as CEO?" He questioned. Soon many members raised the same question. I felt so nervous to answer them.


    " I want everyone to be silent for a few minutes. I have to share another news also. ." Uncle Joseph said in a stern voice.


    The conference hall was silent all of sudden and was waiting eagerly for what could be the next. Just that time, he gestured to the helper to open the door of the conference room. As soon as the door opened, we noticed media people, cameras were in front of us.


    Everyone was looking at me and Uncle Joseph with anxiety. I too don''t know what the announcement was.


    " This meeting is about to announce the legal will of Mr. Davis " Uncle Joseph dered and looked at me.


    " ording to the will, Mr. Davis''s eighty percent properties will be transferred to the only heir of his only daughter, Miss. Katherine Davis and twenty percent shares to Martin Lawerence.And after getting married,forty percent of the shares will be transferred to her husband and her children. The most important thing, I will remain as the executor for the first seven years and then Martin as guardian. And there are other uses in the will that I can''t disclose with others¡­" Uncle Joseph.


    After the announcement, the paparazzi''s focus was on us. The media people tried to ask me how many questions but Uncle Joseph asked them to leave as the announcement was over.


    Once they left the conference hall, Uncle Joseph said in a strict tone, " As I am going to be the legal executor to Miss. Davis, no one had to worry about your shares and investment¡­."


    After discussing among themselves, they apuded and signed the agreement as they epted me as the CEO of thepany.Once the meeting ended, everyone left the room except Grayson. He came to me with a bouquet of roses and congratted me.


    " Shall we go to lunch? " he asked me.


    " I have to go home to check on my father. Hope you know he is not well. " I replied angrily but he held my wrist tightly to stop me.


    Martin pushed him away and warned him to stay away from me. When we were walking away, he shouted, " Is he the reason to say No to me? " I turned my head and looked at me, gritting my teeth.


    " It''s none of your business " I replied.


    " Everything about you is my business¡­" he walked towards me. Martin came between both of us and stood like a wall to protect me.


    " Stay away from her¡­" Martin warned him. For his words, Grayson smirked and asked, " Are you that good in bed that she is rejecting to marry a rich and handsome person like me?"


    Martin lost his control and punched on his chest, " Stay away from her or else it will be yourst day¡­" in an angry tone.


    Grayson didn''t expect Martin could react in that way. He also punched him back and told him to stay away from me. Uncle Joseph ran towards us and pulled each other away.


    " Mr. Grayson¡­ behave properly. Don''t forget thispany belongs to Miss. Davis¡­" Uncle Joseph said.


    " And very soon she will be mine and this property¡­" he replied confidently. I was so furious and said my decision, " I will never marry you. ¡­"


    He pulled Martin who was standing behind me and pinned me to the door behind me, he strangled my neck and said, " Don''t challenge me¡­ Everything of yours is mine. Be ready to marry me. I told the same thing to your father when he came to my home to inform me that he wanted to cancel the engagement"


    I was so scared to see his behavior. And I also felt hard to breathe. Just then Martin pushed him away from him. " Princess...Are you okay? " he asked.


    I was so frightened and cried on his chest, hugging him. Grayson stood up from the floor and shouted, " She is mine. If anyone touches her, I will kill them. "Immediately I moved away from him and looked at him with fear.


    " Good girl¡­." He smirked at us and left the conference room.


    Martin gave him some work to drink and made me sit on the chair. " Princess¡­.donot cry. Everything will be fine¡­"


    " Miss. Davis...it''s better to go home¡­" Uncle Joseph suggested. Then the next minute, Martin and I started in the car to our Mansion. On the way to my mansion, my body was shivering with fear.I ced my palms on my stomach and prayed to God to save my baby.


    " Princess¡­ don''t be scared, I will be there for you. Till everything will be alright I don''t leave your side. Trust me¡­" he promised.


    " He looked so dangerous¡­" I cried, leaning on his shoulder.


    " Shhh¡­. Don''t think about anyone. Close your eyes and rx¡­" he tried to calm my mind but his terrifying words make me so restless. Even after reaching the Mansion, I was shivering.


    Aunt Lisa was waiting for us already in the living room. " Kathie...how was your day? Is everything fine? " she asked.


    " Yes¡­." Martin lied and gestured with his eyes to stay quiet.


    " But she is looking so tense? " Aunt Lisa inquired looking at my face. For that Martin said, " it''s the effect of the first day at work" he lied again.


    " Okay¡­. Fresh up ande. I will serve lunch for you both¡­" she said and went to the kitchen.


    I changed my dress and went to have my lunch as I was so hungry. I kept all my tensions aside and started eating, thinking of my baby. Once I finished having lunch,I felt nauseated and ran towards the washbasin in the dining room. Martin, who noticed it, left his food and rushed towards me.


    " Kathie¡­.what happened? Shall we go to the hospital? " he asked me.


    " It''s okay. The doctor told me, it is one of the symptoms of pregnancy. No need to worry about it¡­" I told him. We forgot about Aunt Lisa''s presence.


    " Pregnancy!!! " Aunt Lisa was shocked with the news.


    We turned our heads and stood rooted in our ces. I gulped my throat and looked at her. " Kathie...are you pregnant? " she asked me to confirm. I nodded my head and looked with pleading eyes not to tell my father.


    She dragged me to my bedroom and closed the door, " Do you know what if your father came to know about your pregnancy before the wedlock? Do you know how proud he feels of you? "


    " Aunt Lisa¡­.please talk in a low voice. I know he will be disappointed. But please don''t tell me about my pregnancy. Already his health is not good " I said, lowering my head.


    " I don''t disclose this news to Mr. Davis. But you made me disappointed in my upbringing, Kathie ...." She said in a sad voice and walked out of my room with a gloomy face.


    After she left the room, I sat alone on my bed. Until someone knocked on the door, I didn''t notice it was dark outside.


    "e in¡­" I said.


    " Princess...do you forget what the doctor said! " Martin asked whileing inside with a te of sliced apples.


    " I am not hungry¡­." I said.


    " but my little friend in your womb will be hungry. Eat like a good girl¡­" he ordered. I felt so happy to have a good friend like him. After two days, Aunt Lisa started taking extra on me as I was pregnant but she used to talk less with me.


    ¡­..


    One night, when I was sleeping in my bedroom, I heard some noise and opened my eyes. I saw a figure due to the darkness. I was scared and supposed to scream but the person closed my mouth with palms.


    " Don''t shout. It''s me¡­.Grayson¡­" he whispered in my ears which made me more scared.


    I

 Chapter 229 - Monster

    Katherine POV continues¡­


    He closed my mouth with his palms and whispered in my ears, " It''s me¡­.Grayson¡­"


    *** Note*** Abusive scene ahead, if you are notfortable please skip this chapter***


    My body shivered and I was sweating badly with fear. " Sweetheart...don''t be scared¡­. I don''t eat you. Just I am here to taste you¡­"


    As soon as I pulled him with all my strength and ran towards the door to open. He started tough madly then turned on the lights in my bedroom.


    " Wow...you look so sexy in the nightgown¡­" saying he walked towards me looking with an intense gaze. I turned away from him and banged the door for help.


    " Sweetheart...don''t stress your delicate hands. No one can open the door because I locked it with a key...," he said and took a key from his jeans pocket.


    As Aunt Lisa''s room was beside my room, she called my name from the other side.


    " Just leave from here. Or else I will call the police¡­" I said, even though I was so scared in my heart.


    " Oh my god!! I am scared of your threatening¡­" he smirked and pulled me closer to him." Please...leave...me¡­. " I struggled in his arms toe out but his grip was right. And I was also scared about the safety of the baby. Tears were flowing down my eyes as I never felt helpless in my life.


    " Don''t cry...sweetheart. I can''t see your tears. I love you so much¡­." He whispered in my ears and fisted my hair with his hand. " Look at me¡­" hemanded. As I had no other choice, I looked at his face. " You made a big mistake by rejecting my love for you. You hurt my heart, especially you hurt my ego " he said angrily and his eyes were red.


    " I am sorry if I hurt your feelings because I have a ce for you in my heart. Please leave me¡­" I cried.


    " If you can''t give me a ce in your heart then you can give me another ce¡­." He said, cing his nose on my neck. I looked at him nkly as I didn''t understand what he meant.


    Still gripping my hair, he ran his palms over my body and stopped his hands at my thighs. " I will take my ce between your thighs. Don''t worry about your heart, I can give you heavenly pleasure to your body¡­" he whispered.


    I felt disgusted with his touch and his abusive words. I stomped with my foot on his leg and pushed him away when his grip was loosened at my hair. Instantly I ran into the bathroom in my bedroom and locked myself to protect myself from him.


    " Come outside¡­ Today no one can save me. I will make you mine¡­." He was shouting from my bedroom. I sat on the floor leaning against the door. I kept my head on my knees and started sobbing.


    " Come out when I am asking properly. If you don''t open the door,I will show you the worst torture in your life after breaking the door¡­" he warned banging on the bathroom door.


    I was so scared and didn''t open the door. But I could hear Aunt Lisa and Martin''s voices outside my bedroom. I prayed to God to save me while crying.After a while, he stopped banging on the door. I thought he left my room. But suddenly he started breaking the door of the bathroom. Atst, he barged in and dragged me out of the bathroom.He threw me on my bed and hovered over me.


    " Please leave me¡­." I begged him. He pped my face and pulled both my hands above my head. I hissed in pain when there was a cut at the corner of my lips.


    He tied both hands to my bedpost with an evil smirk.


    " See...how daring I am toe to your Mansion and going to rape you? Can''t you understand how much I am obsessed with you?I never let anyone im you because you are only mine¡­" saying he took off his shirt and hovered over me.


    I could still hear Aunt Lisa and Martin''s voices. They were trying to open the door by breaking.


    " Martin¡­.please...help me¡­." I screamed while crying. He turned his head towards the door giving a furious look. Then he looked at me with a serious expression.


    " I wanted to im without any disturbance but these faithful dogs of yours making me mad. Anyways, I will take you away from everyone after doing my work so that no one disturbs me while I am enjoying with your body¡­" he said and whispered cing his head in the crook of my neck.


    " I beg you ¡­.dont do this to me¡­" I cried shaking my head as my hands were tied. He strangled my neck so that I could not utter a word.


    " Be silent and let me enjoy tasting you ¡­" he said and held my night frock tightly to rip it off from my body. Just in time, Martin broke the door. Aunt Lisa and Martin entered the room and Immediately Martin pushed him away from me and Aunt Lisa untied my hands.


    " You ¡­.bastard ..how dare to touch my friend " Martin punched him as he was like a raging Bull where Aunt Lisa covered me with the nket.


    All the maids in the Mansion were standing outside and we''re watching the fight between Martin and Grayson.


    " Kathie¡­.let''s go from here¡­" Aunt Lisa helped me from out of my bedroom. When I was stepping out of the room, Grayson noticed me. Taking long strides, he held my wrist and twirled me. He pressed my back to his chest and strangled me with my forearm.


    " Do you think I will leave her and leave this mansion alone? Never. She likes me or not. She is mine " He said and dragged me out of the room.Martin stood helplessly so that I wouldn''t get hurt.


    " Leave her ¡­" Martin shouted.


    " Never. I will take her with me " he informed and said, " This is thest time you are going to see them. You are going to stay with me as my ve all your life. This is the punishment to reject me "


    Just in time, Aunt Lisa hit Grayson''s shoulder with the nearest iron rod. He hissed in pain with the sudden attack of her. I quickly ran out of the grip with fear.


    " Kathie ...are okay¡­." Ruby asked who was standing near the door of my room.


    Grayson was furious at Aunt Lisa for rescuing me from him.In anger, he pushed Aunt Lisa on the iron statue which was present in my room. It was the statue of a soldier carrying a javelin. The sharp point of the javelin directly pricked into her abdomen.


    " Momma¡­." Ruby screamed in shock. The blood was flowing on the floor from her. We panicked to see her in that condition. Just in time, the police came to the spot with the information given by one of our maids. We quickly went to check Aunt Lisa who wasying on the floor in the pool of blood.


    " Kathie...dear. Are you fine? " She asked me. I nodded my head while crying. Ruby was also crying looking at her mother''s condition.


    " Aunt Lisa¡­." Martin towards us and kneeled on the floor with tears.


    " I am happy to see that I saved my daughter and the small life inside you. Take care of Ruby¡­." She said looking at Ruby. Her eyes were wide open but there was no response.


    " Aunt Lisa¡­." I shouted in fear. When we were crying for Aunt Lisa, that bastard cleverly escaped from the police. My father arranged security around my Mansion for my safety.


    First time in my life, I lost the most beloved person in my life. I felt so guilty for the reason for Aunt Lisa''s death.The next day, all the formalities of the funeral of Aunt Lisa werepleted. Slowly my father started cursing himself to n my wedding with that monster. He went into depression after seeing the incidents going on.


    Martin was the only person for us who stood strong in a hard time. Ruby who used to be the chatterbox turned to the reticent person. She used to stay alone in the room. Grayson started threading the shareholders and bought the shares in ourpany. Mr. Joseph was the only person who supported me in running the business. Martin always used to apany me wherever I had to go to ourpany.


    On the other side, my father''s health was worsened. He has admitted me to the hospital as he had a mild attack on his heart due to mental stress. That day, my father requested Martin to talk with his father because he was the one who could give protection for us as he was also a rich and renowned businessman He agreed to my father even though he didn''t like to talk with his father. Martin knew he could not protect the family alone.


    He made a call to his father for the first time in his life even though he hate him so much.

 Chapter 230 - My Biggest Regret

    Katherine''s POV continues...


    He made a call to his father for the first time in his life even though he hated him so much for betraying his mom.


    Mr. Brown attended the Call as Steven made a call from my father''s mobile.


    " Hello. It''s me. Steven Lawrence," Steven introduced himself and narrated the situation at our home. He asked to help us by sheltering us for a few days till everything settled at our ce. My father wanted to change the ce.


    After ending the call, Steven said that Mr. Brown agreed to help us and send his private jet for us in two days. My father was relieved to know that Steven''s father agreed to help.


    ...


    We started packing for belongings as per our father''s instructions. When I was packing my father''s luggage, he told the three of us to leave the Mansion as he had a responsibility to take care of thepany. I requested him toe to us but he refused my plea.


    Martin heard our conversation and said, " I will stay with Uncle Luther. From my childhood, he sheltered me, made me study, and gave me a good family. This is the time to pay back. I respect him and adore him as my God. So, I will be with him. You and Ruby go to Mr. Brown''s ce "


    I wanted to stay with them but I don''t want to risk my baby''s life. So I agreed with him unwillingly. I failed as a daughter on that day. On the other hand, Grayson was not arrested by the police as they didn''t get strong evidence against him inLisa''s death.


    ¡­.


    We were waiting for Mr. Brown''s call after two days but to our surprise, he either called us or sent the private ne. The same evening, my father made a call as he was anxious about me. When we made a call to him, his wife ra attended the call and informed us that they were at a charity event.


    " We can''t risk our lives by helping you because the enemies of yours are befriended by the Mafia. So, don''t make a call to us " she informed.


    " I want to speak with your husband, " my father said.


    " He doesn''t want to talk with you, that''s the reason, he gave me his mobile to convey the information. And remember an important thing, don''t call us and disturb us " she said and disconnected the call.


    " I had a small hope in Mr. Brown. But¡­." My father said with disappointment.


    " Uncle Luther¡­ From now on, Kathie and Ruby''s security is my responsibility. Don''t stress yourself and disturb your health¡­" Martin promised my father.


    ¡­.


    Three days passed like that. I started doing my work from home. My father didn''t allow me to leave the house. Literally, I was prisoned in my own house because of that bastard.


    When I was doing my work on myptop, I felt ufortable in my stomach. I was so scared of my baby. Immediately I informed Martin and we both went to the hospital without my father''s knowledge.


    After the check-up, the doctor told me to not stress out during pregnancy as the growth of the fetal is not well and warned me, " if you are negligent about your health, then you have to lose hope in the baby growing in your womb "


    I started worrying about my health and my baby.I just wanted my Adrian with me at that moment and started crying, cing my palm on my stomach.


    " I will take care of her health¡­." Martin informed the doctor and we walked out of her cabin together.


    " Don''t worry. I am there for you. Nothing will happen to you or your baby¡­ " Martin said, wiping my tears.


    While we were returning to our Mansion, we got a call from our home. I attended the call.


    " Madam...Grayson is at our Mansion. Please don''te here¡­" that voice was of one of our maids.


    " What about my father? " I asked her anxiously and my heart was racing in fear.


    " He locked the Master and Ruby in the bedroom. I am giving this information to you hiding from him. He killed all the maids in our mansion. Luckily I escaped from him and hid in the kitchen" she said in a shivering voice.


    Martin took my mobile as he heard our conversation. When he asked her another question, there was no response. We heard the gun firing sound. Martin ordered the driver to drive fast. In fifteen minutes we reached our Mansion.


    The scene we witnessed made us terrified. All the security guards were dead and were lying in the blood. My body started shivering with fear and closed my eyes in fear. Martin held my hand and we walked together inside the Mansion. All the furniture was misshelved and was lying on the floor. We could see a few maids dead while walking towards my father''s bedroom.


    " Wee¡­.my love. I expect that you wille for your father as you love him so much¡­`` We heard Grayson''s voice as soon as we stepped inside his bedroom. We found two of his men along with him. He pointed a gun at my father''s head and strangled my father''s throat with his other hand.And he also tied Ruby with rope to one of the chairs.


    " Please¡­ leave my father and Ruby. I can''t see someone die because of me " I begged, kneeling on the floor.


    " If you agree to stay with me as a sex ve all your life, I will leave your father and that girl. Are you okay with my proposal? " he asked, looking at me with lust.


    I sobbed, closing my face with my palms. I felt death is the easiest punishment better than staying as¡­.


    " Let him kill me but don''t agree with him, Princess. Just go away from here¡­" my father shouted. But I looked at Ruby who was crying silently. Already Aunt Lisa died because of me. I didn''t want Ruby to die because of me as I promised her mother to take care of her.


    " What are you thinking? Don''t you want to be my mistress? Huh? " Graysonughed wickedly.


    I sobbed at his words without replying to his question. Then he said to me, " then marry me and ept me as your husband. Before I change my mood, tell me the answer"


    I took a long breath,lowered my eyes. I apologized to the person in my heart and replied, " I will marry you¡­"


    " Wow¡­. if I knew that you love your father so much, I would have tried to convince you in this way. By this time, we would be married¡­" he said with a smirk.


    I raised my head and looked at him with disgust.


    " Kathie...are you crazy. He is a psycho. Don''t marry him¡­" Martin advised me.


    " You shut your mouth, bastard. Or else I will kill you¡­" he warned Martin.


    " As I agreed to marry you, leave my father and Ruby¡­." I said. Heughed at me and said, " Am I looking like a fool to you to leave your father?"


    " At least¡­.leave Ruby. She already lost her mother. Let her go. She has nothing to do with you, " my father said to Grayson.


    Then Grayson instructed his men to untie Ruby and they did as per his orders. Ruby quickly ran towards us while crying. I hugged her tightly and patted her head.


    " Martin¡­" My father called his name. While hugging Ruby, I looked at my father with tears. The next thing he did made us startled. He gripped Grayson''s wrist tightly with both hands and said, " Three of you get away from this ce. I don''t want my daughter to get married to this psycho. Don''t think about me¡­"


    " Dad...please...don''t talk like that¡­" I pleaded.


    " Kathie¡­. I want you to be happy with the person you love, not with this bastard. If you love your father, the three of you will escape from here, " he said.


    " I can''t leave you like this, dad " I cried.


    The next second,he held Grayson''s wrist with one hand and took his gun. He fired the gun on his body. Grayson ordered his men to catch us whereas Martin was trying to stop them.


    " Princess, I love you¡­ please leave " he noted and asked Martin to take us from our mansion. When I was still in shock, Martin dragged us out of the room and locked the door from outside.


    " Dad¡­." I cried but Martin asked me to think of the baby and forcefully took me and Ruby with him. We started in our car aimlessly. Then he made a call to Mr. Joseph for help.


    Mr. Joseph helped to escape from that city. But in the ident, Martin''s legs were injured. We started our new life in the new city. As we have no certificates with us, I used to work as a waitress in restaurants. But I always regret leaving my father in that condition.


    Her past end¡­.


    PRESENT¡­.


    Just then Adrian got a call from his house.


    " Master¡­.someone kidnapped your mother " a maid informed him.


    " What? " Adrian stood up from the chair in shock.

 Chapter 231 - No One Separate Us

    Present¡­.


    In shock, he stood up from the chair and fisted his palms,gritting his teeth.


    " What happened? " Katherine asked him as he stood suddenly pushing her head from his chest. " Who was on the call? " He stared at her and replied, " He kidnapped mom¡­"


    " What? " Thomas eximed, who was standing behind Katherine.


    " It''s all happening because of me¡­" Katherine started crying again. Adrian ced his hands around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms.


    " Stop cursing yourself. It all happened because of that bastard. You stayed away from me all these years and suffered alone because of him. You didn''t make any mistake except one¡­." He said.


    She raised her head and looked at his face confused. " You made a mistake by hiding all these things from me¡­"


    Then he continued, " But don''t worry, I will pay him back for all your tears¡­" He wiped her tears and kissed her forehead.


    " But what about Mom? I already lost Aunt Lisa and My dad. But I am not ready to lose my beloved one because of me. If I stay with you, he will harm you and I don''t want it to happen." she sobbed. " Shhh...Love¡­. Don''t cry¡­" he said.


    " I hid all these years from you so that you and Sam will be safe. I lived all these years without you by taking care of our Sam. Even though I was not happy without you, I spent all these years thinking that you are safe somewhere.But see...what happened now. He tried to kill our son and he kidnapped your mom. I am a curse. Let me go from your life " she cried.


    He stepped back from her and gripped both her arms.


    " Where will you go? Away from me? Away from our son? " Adrian yelled at her.


    " Addy¡­.calm down. She is upset and not in her right mind" Thomas tried to calm him. Adrian looked at Thomas and asked, " Then what should I do? Shall I allow her to run away from me? "


    Just then, Steven and Ruby return to them and informAdrian, " Aunt Maria is safe in the protection of our guards. She ising here.. "


    Adrian and Katherine felt relief with the news. Then Thomas asked her, " Why did you tell Aunt Maria about your situation even though you came to meet Adrian at his house after escaping from your home? "


    " Still you were hiding something from us? " Adrian asked Kathie. She nodded her head as No.Then Ruby started narrating, " We came to your home to meet you. She lied to your mom about her name because she doesn''t want Grayson''s to harm you or your family. But you were out of the station. When she talked with your mom then we came to know that you got an offer from Michealpany to finance tounch your first car in the market. But you are so upset about your personal life as you got the news that she is going to marry a rich person. Your mom was so upset about your career. So she decided to stay away from you "


    " Why Kathie? " Adrian asked.


    " Because I love you so much. I don''t want to be the reason for the obstacle of your dreams. So I decided to stay away from you"


    " So...you alone decided that I will be happy fulfilling my dreams without you?" he questioned.


    " I want you to be safe and happy... " she replied. His eyes filled with tears knowing her love for him. " How could you love me so much? " he asked, hugging her. " I have no answer for this question but I can say one thing that I love you so much¡­"


    ¡­..


    After a while, Maria came to the hospital to visit Sam. She went inside the incentive care and checked her grandson. On seeing his condition, her heart was broken. She loved Sam so much. And in less time, she became so attached to him. She stayed for a few minutes in incentive care and came out. But she was confused to see the bodyguards on every side of the hospital.


    " Ad..what is going on in the hospital? Why are there many bodyguards for our security? Is there any problem? " she questioned him. Katherine gulped her throat and looked at Adrian. He gestured to her with his eyes that he will take care of everything. Then he narrated about Katherine''s past and the problem with Grayson.


    Maria was scared to know what Katherine went through in her past. She felt bad for Kathie but started worrying about his son''s safety. She sat beside Kathie and said, " You are a strong woman. I am so proud of you"


    Kathie looked at her with sad eyes and hugged her tightly. " Mom...Sam likes you so much. Please make him talk¡­" she cried, cing her head on her shoulder. She rubbedKathie''s back and said, " Be strong. He will be fine¡­."


    Just in time, Steven brought some food for Adrian and Kathie. " You both don''t eat anything for the afternoon. It''s already night. Fill your stomach with some food, " Steven said.


    " I don''t eat anything, till my Sam opens his eyes and calls me, momma¡­" Kathie said while crying. " Kathie¡­.please listen to us, already you fainted twice. What if you fainted again then at that time Sam gets conscious and how could you talk to him? " Ruby questioned her. Thomas also forced Adrian to eat food to get some energy. They both had some food with everyone''spulsion.


    Everyone was waiting curiously to know the progress of Sam''s condition.


    ¡­.


    One hourter, the doctor came to the hospital to give treatment for Sam as Steven arranged a doctor from his country. The doctor studied Sam''s medical reports thoroughly and came out of the incentive care. Katherine noticed the doctor and ran towards him and asked, " Is he going to be fine! Will he talk to me soon! ". She was looking at the doctor with so much hope. Adrian held her closer to him and patted her shoulder to make her calm.


    "Mrs Wilson...I can understand your state. First, rx and listen to my words " the doctor said, looking at Adrian.


    " As per reports, your son has two clots but there are very small clots. I think he is in aa because of the shock of the incident. Before going to further treatment, I need to observe him. So that I can start my treatment¡­" he informed.


    " Is he out of danger? " Adrian asked the doctor.


    " I cannot assure anything, right now because during the treatment he may be fine or maybepletely go into aa. But I can give you a small hope¡­" the doctor said then he walked towards Steven. Adrian noticed that the doctor discussed something with Steven for a few minutes.


    Then Steven came to Adrian and Katherine and he said, " I need to talk with you about something important¡­"


    " Is anything wrong with Adrian? " he asked immediately as he was restless.


    " Yeah. Everything is fine. But¡­" Katherine cut off his words and asked, " What? "


    " Kathie...The doctor informed me that he cannot stay for many days as he had many patients at his hospital. So he was asking Sam to shift to Canada if possible¡­" he said.


    " We wille to your ce if my grandson gets well soon. ¡­" Maria said who was listening to the conversation for thest few minutes. Adrian also nodded his head looking at Kathie.


    " Doctor advised me to start after one day¡­." Steven informed them.


    " Okay¡­" Adrian agreed.


    " I will arrange my private jet for our journey in two days.We can''t take any risk about the safety " Steven said and informed the doctor that they areing to Canada. Adrian requested Steven to take his mother and Ruby as it waste at night. Maria was adamant to stay at the hospital but Adrian sent her with Steven.


    That night Adrian and Katherine stayed back at the hospital. Both of them sat on the wooden benches in the hospital lobby.Katherine looked so tired as she was crying most of the day about her son. Katherine''s eyelids were fluttering as she was feeling dizzy. Adrian noticed her state and sat closer to her. He kept his hands around her shoulder and said, " Sleep for a while. You are looking so tired "


    " No. I will stay awake¡­" she replied abruptly.


    " Buttercup...listen to me. What if Sam wakes up and teases you that you are looking like a ghost? " he said, cupping her face. Her eyes be wet hearing about Sam. She snuggled into his arms and said in a quivering voice, " I am scared¡­."


    " I am there for you. No need to worry. Sleep¡­" he cooed to her. Slowly her cry subsided after a while. Then he made her sleep on hisp,stroking her hair softly. With his soothing touch, she closed her eyes while holding his other hand.Her grip was strong as he may disappear if she left his hand.


    He looked at her pale face and felt bad that he was not there when she suffered a lot. He stopped stroking her hand and took her hand into his palms.


    " I am lucky to have you in life. Once we separated, but I don''t give that chance to anyone, not even to fate¡­" he mumbled looking at her.


    Hi readers


    Happy New year to all

 Chapter 232 - Martin At Hospital

    After he confirmed that Katherine was asleep, he leaned back on the wall behind him. The way, Katherine was shivering and frightened with the name of Grayson, he could understand how much he tortured her family. He took his mobile from his pocket and surfed on the inte with the name of Grayson Borr.


    He opened the page about him on the disy screen. Grayson Borr, the CEO of Borr Group ofpanies. Then Adrian read his articles about him on different websites. He wanted to gather information about him.


    His main business is the manufacturing ofputer peripherals and exports to different countries. After joining as CEO, he expanded his business in different sectors. Slowly he started investing his money in the constructions field and bought many hotels and resorts. From a few articles, he came to know that he used to export weapons hiding them in theputer spare parts. By helping them, he was earning more money and in a short time, he be a richer person. Moreover, he came to know, he purchased forty percent shares in Davis Group ofpanies.


    He understood that he is not an ordinary person to deal with. He should take every step carefully to handle the situation. Moreover, he had to take care of the safety of the family and his friends who are associated with him. Then he opened the picture to know how he look like. Once Grayson''s picture opened on the disy screen, he noticed that he is fair and tall. He was 6.2" feet. Then he surfed about his personal life on the website. Then Adrian came to know about his personal life. He was the only heir of Borr''s family. He surfed about his likes and dislikes. And he came to know that his parents were dead a few months back. A few websites published articles about the death of his parents as mysterious death.


    ¡­..


    When Adrian was seriously surfing the details of Grayson on the inte, he was interrupted. All of sudden, Katherine screamed in her sleep and started murmuring, " Please dont hurt my baby. He is so small. He can''t bear the pain. Please¡­." She was crying in sleep. He was trembling and her forehead was drenched with sweat. Adrian''s heart ached on seeing the horrified expression on her face.


    "Buttercup¡­ Sam is with us and he will be fine¡­" Adrian said, caressing her hair. A few secondster, she stopped mumbling in her sleepy state and drifted to sleep. Adrian was frustrated with his condition. He could not see his wife in a miserable condition. He wanted to kill Grayson with his bare hands. But his present situation was critical. He doesn''t want Katherine to suffer in the uing days. Before doing something, he wanted to n then he wanted to execute so that no one in the journey he doesn''t want anyone to suffer.


    ¡­.


    " Adrian¡­"


    " Katherine¡­"


    Someone was calling their names. Adrian looked in the direction and noticed Martin standing far from them. The guards were not allowing him toe towards them. Then he gestured with his hands to allow Martin to meet them. As they were in the hospital building, he doesn''knowws whether it is morning or still midnight. Meanwhile,Martin came towards them taking long stridesesss


    "How is Sam now? What did the doctor tell about his health? Can I see him? " Martin asked in one go. Katherine who was sleeping on Adrian''sp opened her eyes and looked at Martin. She sat up on the bench and started crying. Martin stood closer to her and p, aced his hand on the top of her head. She cried louder, cing her head on his stomach.


    " Princess¡­Dont cry. He will be alright.." he consoled her. Adrian looked at both of them and adore their friendship. Once she stopped crying, Martin asked, " Can I see Sam? ". Adrian nodded his head and informed the bed number. He indicated the direction with his finger.


    Martin quickly walked into the incentive unit to see his little friend. His heart ached to look at little Sam. From Sam''s childhood, Martin took care of him as if he was like a delicate flower. He could not see him in the bandages and came outside hurriedly. He wanted to kill that bastard who tried to kill Sam as he didnt consider his age. When Martin was walking away from Adrian and Katherine noticed him.


    "Where are you going? " Adrian stopped him as he noticed a furious look on his face.


    Martin stopped and turned his head giving aserious look. " I am going to kill that bastard. Till he dies no one among us will live in peace" He said in a serious tone.


    " Do you think I want him to live?" Adrian asked him. For thatMartin looked at him skeptically and asked me back, " What do you mean?" Adrian signaled him to not talk in front of Katherine standing behind her.


    Martin understood his point and agreed with him, nodding his head.


    "Stay with Katie¡­ I will bring coffee for us¡­" Adrian said and walked to the cafeteria as it was hard for him to control his sleep.


    ¡­.


    " Everything is happening because of me. I would have died a long time ago" she said, feeling guilty for Sam''s condition.


    " Shut up. Don''t talk like a stupid¡­" Martin yelled at her. " Then tell me what should I do? " she asked her.


    " Let first Sam be recovered then we can talk about it. We are all there for you¡­" he supported her.


    " Do you know how I was worried when I got a call from Ruby? I could not stay at that ce even for a few minutes. Sam was only in my mind¡­" he said.


    Suddenly she remembered Steven and Ruby''s rtionship. She could not look into his face as she was ashamed to hide the identity of Steven.


    Suddenly, he remembered the security guards on the floor. Martin looked at the guards and asked, "Has Adrian arranged security here?" in a skeptical way. Katherine was silent as she didn''t understand what to answer.


    At the same time, Adrian returned and offered coffee for both.


    " You did a great job by arranging security guards¡­ " Martin said to Adrian.. Adrian and Katherine at each other''s faces.

 Chapter 233 - Martin Doubted Steven

    Adrian and Katherine looked at each other''s faces when he mentioned security guards.


    " By the way, where are Ruby and Aunt Maria?" He asked both. Then he continued," We should be careful about their security. That Grayson is a monster in the form of a human. He has no ethics. He will try to harm anyone to get Katherine¡­."


    " Ruby and Mom are at Steven''s ce. I asked him to help. And he only arranged security guards for us" Adrian said.


    " I think that guy is a very kind person who understands our problem and is willing to help us,"Martin said.


    "Yeah...He is a very good person " Adrian replied but Katherine was silent. She was tense about Martin''s reaction to Steven''s rtion with him.


    " Kathie...Are you still worried about Sam?" Martin asked her as he noticed her pale face.


    " I am okay¡­" she lied and lowered her eyes. He sat beside her and said, " Be strong. Hope for the best¡­" she gave a small smile at him and blinked her eyes.


    ¡­..


    After an hour, Steven came to the hospital to meet Adrian and Katherine. He wanted to inform them about the time of departure to shift little Sam. He was stunned to see Martin with them when he reached the incentive ward.


    " Hello...Mr. Steven, How are you? " Martin greeted him.


    " Fine¡­" Steven replied.


    " Thanks for helping my friends. I will be grateful to you, " Martin said and shook his hands. Steven stayed silent and didn''t understand what to say. But inside his heart, he felt happy for his words. Adrian and Katherine were silent and were watching them quietly.


    Steven remembered his purpose for the visit. He turned his head towards Adrian and informed, " We have to shift little Sam tomorrow. I arranged the private jet for our journey"


    " Thanks for everything. It''s because of you, I have hope for my son''s recovery. " Adrian replied and hugged him.


    "Mr Brown¡­"


    One guard called Steven. For which Steven broke the hug with Adrian and looked at the guard. " What? " Steven asked in a serious tone.


    "Mr Brown¡­ we got the information from our sources that Grayson''s men were already in the hospital. We should be very alert¡­" The guard said.


    " okay. Don''t allow any stranger into this ward. I want more guards around the building to guard. And mostly the security guards should not go anywhere, leaving this floor.Even if it is a doctor and nurse, check thoroughly their clothes, bags and shoes¡­" Steven instructed him.


    " Okay¡­ sir " he obeyed and left the ce.


    Katherine who heard their conversation was terrified and held Adrian''s arm tightly. " Kathie...I am with you¡­ don''t worry¡­" Adrian said, cing his hand around her waist.


    " I don''t want anything to happen to anyone because of me¡­" She retorted. " Kathie...this is not the time to run away, instead we have to face it. We are in a situation where we have to fight against that bastard or die in the fight, " Adrian said seriously.


    " Yes...Kathie. He is right." Steven said. Then he asked her, " Grayson will chase you wherever you hide. Do you want to live all your life in fear of him? "


    " What if anything happens to Adrian! " she asked Steven.


    " Kathie...stop thinking like a coward. And think wisely like my old Kathie who always used to be my strength and my support. " Adrian said.


    " So...you think of me as a coward. Can''t you see my love for you? " she questioned him with tear-filled eyes. He closed his eyes and sighed. He doesn''t want to hurt her feelings. But he was annoyed with her dreadful fear of that bastard. He believes our fear is the weakness of others.


    " I didn''t mean it...Kathie. I am sorry if I hurt your feelings. Listen carefully, our fear is the strength of our enemy. Be strong and let me think about what should be the next step¡­" he exined to her.


    " He is right, Kathie. Let us end the Grayson chapter forever¡­" Steven also supported Adrian. Martin who was standing with them was in deep thought.


    " What is your opinion? " Adrian asked Martin. He came back to reality and said, " You are right in one way. But we can''t believe strangers in this matter."


    " What do you mean? " Adrian asked doubtfully.


    " Going against Grayson without a proper n is very risky. And I don''t know how far Steven will support us in this matter. Most importantly I don''t understand why this person is helping us, " Martin said, looking sceptical at Steven.


    " Still I don''t understand why the topmost businessmen are interested in us leaving hispany''s work, " he added.


    Three of them looked at each other''s faces without replying to his question. When they were silent, Martin asked, " What if this is Grayson''s n by double-crossing us with the help of Steven? "


    " You have mistaken me, Martin. I will never do such things with you all. I want to help you people. I am here¡­.to¡­." Steven stopped in the middle without finishing thest sentence.


    " You are here to¡­..what? " Martin inquired, looking at him sceptically. " Don''t try to lie because I am observing from the start. First, you tried to befriend Ruby then slowly you helped Adrian in his business. Now you are helping as if you are his childhood friend" he continued asking the questions.


    " Tell me, the truth¡­." Martin yelled at him. Steven was feeling restless with his questions. He had no courage to disclose his identity to Martin. He was scared to face his reaction. He gulped his throat and looked at him silently.


    " Martin¡­ you can trust me that I am of no harm to you all¡­" Steven said in a calm tone. " Adrian, I don''t trust this person. Just send him away. I promised Uncle Luther that I will protect Ruby and Kathie from that bastard," Martin said in a strict tone.


    " He is of no harm, " Katherine opened her mouth and looked at Martin with guilt. Martin gave a quizzical look and asked, " how can you be sure? "


    " I am sure because he is Steven Brown, your stepbrother¡­" she said, lowering her head.. Martin looked furiously at Steven then looked at Kathie with hurt.

 Chapter 234 - Martin Left...

    " I am sure because he is Steven Brown, your stepbrother¡­" she said, lowering her head. Martin looked furiously at Steven then looked at Kathie with hurt.


    " I never thought you would hide a serious matter from him that too about that family which I hate the most¡­" Martin said sadly.


    " I¡­.I...am...sorry...Martin¡­.please¡­. forgive me " she responded to his words. She knew it could hurt him deeply.


    " Why Kathie? Because he helped your husband in business? Or he was helping you in Grayson''s matter? Why? " he yelled at her.


    " I never expect this from you. How could you change into so selfish? " Martin questioned her.


    " Martin¡­ before you speak, think once¡­." Adrian interrupted.


    " You better stay away from this matter, Mr. Wilson. It is between Kathie and me¡­." Martin said, ring at him.


    " Let me exin¡­" Kathie held his hands.


    " I don''t. You already choose him over our friendship. There is nothing for me to hear¡­." He said, fuming in anger. "I think there is no use of me now. You have your beloved husband and a new rich friend. '' saying he looked at Steven.


    " Martin¡­.please listen to me at least" Steven pleaded to him and moved closer to him. He moved back and gestured with his hand to note closer to him.


    " Goodbye, Kathie¡­. " he turned away and started walking away from the elevator. He pressed the button and waited for it.


    " Martin¡­.please...don''t go. I am so sorry¡­." Saying she ran after Martin to stop. He turned towards her and said, " We are done. Don''t try to meet me again in my life. Let me live peacefully¡­" She remained shocked with hisst sentence.


    " Did I hurt him that much? " she thought looking at his face and tears was rolling down from her eyes.


    " Martin¡­.please stay¡­." Adrian asked who came after her.


    " You knew the present situation. We are already feeling bad about Sam''s condition. If you leave now, Kathie will be more upset. Better if we talkter about this matter" Adrian reasoned.


    But Martin ignored his words. Just then the door of the elevator opened, he entered inside and pressed the button. The door of the elevator closed on their faces.


    " Ad¡­.please stop him¡­" she cried, hugging him whereas Steven was watching with a broken heart. He wanted to get his brother but he failed. He never expected that he would leave his Friends.


    After a few minutes, Adrian brought her back to the incentive ward. He made her sit on the bench and wiped her tears.


    " I can''t take his hatred ¡­" she said, pressing her face on his stomach.


    " Love...don''t feel sad. He is angry at you for hiding about Steven. I can assure you that Martin will be back once he calms down .." Adrian convinced her.


    " Will hee back? " Katherine asked him just like a small kid. " Hmmm¡­" he nodded his head.


    " I am so sorry. It all happened because of me¡­" Steven apologized with a dull face. Katherine red at him and shouted, " I already expected that''s why I wanted to stay away from you. But you..."


    Adrian stopped her, holding her wrist. " Kathie ¡­.control yourself. Steven is not bad. He came here for all of you. His intentions are good. And also remember, he is the one who was trying to protect us from Grayson "


    " It''s hurrying here ...Ad " she pointed her finger on the left side of her chest. Adrian pitied her state and said, " I can understand your pain. I too felt the same when Thomas ignored me. But see now, again we are together¡­"


    She looked at him and nodded her head, understanding his point. " What if Grayson tries to harm Martin? " She asked all of a sudden.


    " Even though he is my stepbrother. I like him as my own. So don''t worry about his security. I arranged the security for him to guard him, " Steven said.


    " Thank you, " Katherine said.


    " Let''s think about Sam. He is our priority. We should think about his health," Adrian said, sitting beside Katherine.


    " You are right. We should think about him¡­" She too agreed and then went to check on her son who was lying on the bed. Once she went into the incentive unit, Adrian said, " Better to shift this afternoon¡­"


    " Okay. I will talk with the doctor and will take care of the arrangements¡­." Steven told him. But Adrian was worried about hispany as recently there was a bomb st. He doesn''t understand whom to contact. Suddenly he remembered about Duke. He made a call to Duke and informed him that he will be going to another country for a few months and asked to take care of thepany. He instructed strictly to contact him through mails not to his mobile even if it is an emergency.


    On hearing Adrian''s words, Duke was startled. Then he questioned, " Is the news about your son, Sam true? "


    " Yes. Take care of thepany works¡­" saying he ended the call. He thought about switching off his mobile before they boarded the private jet.


    ...


    At Green''s Mansion


    There wasplete silence in the mansion. Mr. Green was sitting in his study reminiscing the words of his daughter. He sat alone sipping whisky. It had been three weeks, he talked with Emily. She left the mansion with a fake reason as she had to take care of a new branch.


    He never imagined that his daughter would hate her. Whatever he did till the date, it was for her happiness. But he never expected that Emily loved someone else but not Adrian. He realized that whatever Adrian told him on the day of the meetings was true.


    His chain of thoughts was interrupted when his mobile rang. He looked at the caller ID and stared at the disy name. She was none other than Jessica. He talked with her two weeks back.. He was not in a mood to talk with her as he was upset because of Emily as she stopped talking with him.

 Chapter 235 - Evil Plan Of Jessica

    When Mr Green was in deep thought, the call was disconnected.He was in no mood to call Jessica back. He resumed back sipping the wine.


    After a few seconds, his mobile popped with the message. It was from Jessica.


    " I am waiting in the hallway. It''s been two weeks since you talk with me... "


    Immediately, Mr Green took his mobile and dialled her number. " Jessica¡­.what are you doing here at this time? "


    "I am already at your Mansion. Let me meet you personally.. " she replied over the call.


    " Okay. Come to my study room¡­." He said. He doesn''t want to continue the rtionship with Jessica as he was scared what if his daughter came to know about his affair with her employee. He wanted to settle the affair with Jessica. Then he informed the housemaid to allow Jessica to enter his study room.


    Jessica went to his study room, ascending the stairway. She stepped inside, locked the room and walked towards him seductively moving her hips. She wore a thin strap satin ck long dress with a slit at her left thigh.Mr Green stared at her curvy figure and forgot what he nned in his mind. She leaned towards him and pecked his lips then sat on hisp. " I missed you so much¡­" she whispered in his earlobe.


    She adjusted her position on hisp and ced her hands around his neck. " Why were you not attending my calls? Do you know how much I am worried for you? " she said, kissing his jawline.


    " Jessica¡­.please¡­.I am not in the mood for all these things. I am very upset¡­" he said, turning away his face.


    " oh..e on¡­.I know how to change your mood¡­" she giggled and ran her palms on his chest while hanging her legs on both sides. While unbuttoning his night suits, she nted kisses on his chest. She started straddling on hisp while capturing his lips. Slowly he melted in her touch and pulled closer to him. He ced his hands on her shoulders and untied her thin strap. When he noticed her bare skin, his body started burning with a desire for her. The next second, he carried her to the bed to fulfil his lust.


    ...


    Once they both enjoyed their time, he pulled her closer to his body and said, " Thanks¡­. I feel so rxed. You know how to satisfy a man...". She smiled and replied, " Impressed with yourpliments¡­"


    " First tell me, why were you upset? So that I could help you if I can," Jessica asked.


    " It''s about Emily. She stopped talking with me as she came to know that I am the one who wanted to humiliate Katherine in the event and tried to threaten the supplier of Adrian''spany " he said as he started believing Jessica blindly.


    " I did all these things because I love my daughter so much. Instead of seeing my love, she mistook me¡­" He added.


    " She is such a kind and soft-hearted person. Don''t worry, she will talk with you soon. Don''t worry¡­" Jessica replied, hearing him. " I am d at least you understood me¡­" he said, running his hands on her back. Suddenly she had one idea in her mind.


    " I doubt¡­.whether Adrian and Katherine told the truth to Miss. Green to separate her from you to take revenge on you. Who else will tell the truth to Miss? Green?" Jessica nted doubt in his mind.


    " If they try to separate my daughter from me, I will kill them¡­." He said, gritting his teeth. " No need to kill them, just think of how to separate Adrian and Katherine " she suggested, running her hand on his bare chest.


    " How? " He inquired.


    " I know one person named Grayson. He also wants to take revenge on Katherine as she broke an engagement with him and married Adrian. He told me that he will ask for help when he needs our help¡­" Jessica said.


    " But my daughter will be sad if they get separated. And my daughter doesn''t love him. What is the use, if I separate them? I think it''s better to talk with Emily than doing this¡­" he said.


    " You are right. But we should not leave them peacefully as they created a mess between you and Miss Green. You don''t know how much I missed you thest few days. You don''t know how upset I am for you? " she said with fake tears. As soon as he saw her tears, he agreed with her.


    Jessica felt so happy that he agreed with her and said," You are so sweet¡­". Then she came over to him in top position with a seductive smile. " I never thought that a young woman would be so interested in an old man like me¡­" he said, cing his hands on the sides of her hips.


    " Age doesn''t matter, only matters is this¡­" saying she took it inside and started riding like a cowgirl. When both were engrossed in their activity, his mobile rang. But she was not in the mood to stop the deed, so she snatched the mobile from his hand and threw it aside on the bed.


    " Please...Mr. Green. I don''t want any disturbance when we are having sex. I want all your concentration on me¡­" she moaned loudly.


    " Sorry¡­. Jessica. I wanted to disconnect the call as the ringing sound was disturbing us. Please don''t get upset.." Mr Green said, kneading her breasts.


    " Ahhh¡­. Your touch is so good, Mr Green¡­" She moved her hips faster.


    " You are so good at riding, Jessica. Faster, faster¡­." He groaned in ecstasy. " Thene to my t every night, we can enjoy our time so that Ms Green or any of your maids would not find us ...." She advised him.


    " Okay...I wille to you every night, now on¡­" he agreed to match her pace. A few minutester, both reach the heights of pleasure.


    ¡­..


    Mr Green was obvious that the call was answered. And also Emily heard their conversation and came to know the truth.. She was silently crying knowing about his father''s deeds.

 Chapter 236 - Ruby Life Is At Risk

    No daughter could not handle such a situation in her life. The same thing happened with Emily. She never expected this side of her father. She knew her father as a perfect gentleman who was a well-behaved man and helping in nature. It was a shock to her when she came to know about spiking Katherine''s drink. She was so angry at him and fought with him for a few days and also told her father to not harm Adrian and Katherine. Then she left for the other branch as she wanted to solve some issues. It has been nearly three weeks, she talked with him. She thought her father would never repeat such kinds of things in the future because he loves her so much.


    After knowing the news about Sam''s condition, she came to meet Adrian and Katherine. She wanted to inform her about this news to her father as soon as shended in her city. She wanted her father toe along with her to the hospital to reconcile with Adrian. She doesn''t want her best friend, Adrian, and her father to be on bad terms.


    ¡­..


    But after hearing the conversation over the call, her body froze. She never imagined even in her dreams that her father would have an affair with a woman at this age. She doesn''t know how much time she stood in the airport while crying. She doesn''t want to see her father, so she took a cab and went to the hospital to visit Sam.


    When she reached the hospital to visit Sam, the guards didn''t allow her to enter the ward. She requested one of the guards to inform her about her visit.


    " Please...just inform my name as Emily Green to Adrian and Katherine¡­" Emily pleaded. The guard nodded and asked to wait at the same ce. The other guards kept their eyes on her as they got information about Grayson''s men inside the hospital.


    ¡­.


    " Sir¡­a woman named Emily Green came to visit Sam and wanted to meet you " the guard informed Adrian.


    " Let here¡­" Adrian said as he knew she was no harm. And the guard allowed her to meet both. Steven, who was standing, said, " We will start in twenty minutes, better if we send her quickly¡­"


    Ruby and Maria were sitting beside Katherine who sat with a sad face. Everyone looked in the direction when they heard footsteps. As there wasplete silence on the floor, the sound of footsteps was clear. Then they noticed Emilying in their direction.


    " Hi...Addy. I could not stay without meeting you when I got news about Sam. How is he now? " Emily inquired.


    " Present...he...is...in...Coma because he had blood clots. Just we are hoping for the best¡­" he replied.


    " Everything will be fine. Now we have advanced in medical science, not to worry¡­" she tried to console Katherine and Adrian.


    " By the way, why do you arrange so many security guards around the floor? Is everything alright? " she doubted.


    " Yes¡­." Adrian lied as he doesn''t want Emily to be worried. Emily looked at everyone''s faces and felt something suspicious. She knew about Adrian. So she asked Maria kneeling in front of her, " Aunt Maria, at least you tell me the truth. What is going on? "


    Maria looked at Adrian then at Katherine. She sighed and said, " It''s all happening because of our bad luck¡­.". Emily didn''t expect that sort of reaction from Aunt Maria.


    " What happened? Please tell me, you are making me anxious " she requested.


    " It''s all happening because of Katherine. ¡­" Maria said. Emily was shocked by her words and looked at Adrian whereas Katherine had tears in her eyes.


    " Mom...I didn''t expect this from you"


    "Already Kathie is already upset with Sam''s condition and Martin''s behavior. " Adrian yelled at his mother, cing his hands around Katherine''s shoulders.


    " If she would have told us the truth earlier, Sam could not be in this state. We would have been cautious before. See how my little Sam was lying unconscious on the bed " Maria said.


    " Aunt Maria, Kathie has no more pain in her heart than yours. Please try to understand," Steven said.


    " What is going on here? " Emily asked confusingly and she felt strange when Martin was not present with them.


    Maria narrated Katherine''s pastto Emily in brief. After knowing the truth, she sensed how deep her love for Adrian and the friendship between Katherine and Martin was. But one thing she didn''t get.


    " What about between Kathie and Martin? That he was not with her" she started thinking. But she was in a dubious state to ask about him.


    " We have to start in ten minutes¡­" Steven informed them. Just then Ruby stood up and informed Kathie that she had to use the restroom. She walked towards the restroom on the floor. Steven followed her for safety. Emily looked at both of them skeptically. Steven stood outside the restroom which made her more suspicious.


    ¡­..


    A few secondster, everyone heard a scream inside the restroom. The next second, the restroom door was wide opened. A woman strangled Ruby''s neck with her forearm from behind and kept a sharp knife in front of her neck. She looked six feet with a fit body.Steven was terrified of seeing Ruby''s life at stake. Not only her life is at risk but also their unborn baby in her womb.


    Everyone panicked hearing the screams and ran in the direction. They were stunned seeing the scene in front of their eyes.


    " Leave ¡­ her¡­"Steven shouted. He was helpless as he could not take any risk fighting with that evil woman.


    That woman smiled wickedly, and said, " if you want your girlfriend then send Katherine with me. Our car is ready with the driver in the parking a lot in the hospital "


    Adrian fisted his palms with her words. On the other side, Emily was shocked to know that Ruby is Steven''s girlfriend but not Martin. She understood that Martin showed a photo of Ruby and his to take rid of her.All these days, she stayed away from him so that he would be happy with Ruby.


    ¡­..


    " Leave her¡­." Steven repeated controlling his anger.


    " No¡­." She said, moving the sharp knife on Ruby''s shoulder. She stabbed slightly with the sharp end of the knife. There was a small cuton her shoulder but it was deep. Ruby screamed with the sting of pain and her eyes filled with tears.


    " Please don''t harm her. I will do, whatever you say¡­" Kathie said, looking at Ruby.. Adrian stared at Kathie with bewilderment.

 Chapter 237 - Katherine Kidnapped?

    " Please don''t harm her. I will do whatever you say¡­" Kathie agreed, looking at Ruby. Adrian stared at Kathie with bewilderment.


    " Leave Ruby. I wille with you." She said and walked towards them.


    " Kathie¡­.wait...don''t go. We have guards around us. We can save Ruby¡­" Steven tried to stop her but she didn''t listen to his words and walked closer to them.


    " I never thought I could finish without harming anyone¡­" the woman who held Ruby said with a grin.


    " Leave her. I wille with you¡­ " Kathie repeated.Instantly that woman grabbed Kathie''s hair with one hand and pushed Ruby away. Luckily Steven held her without falling on the floor.


    " Everyone¡­.move¡­." That woman shouted, cing the knife on her neck. She gazed keenly in every direction whereas Kathie looked at Adrian with wet eyes. He stepped forward towards Kathie to save her but she nodded as no with running tears from her eyes.


    " I am a curse¡­.Ad. If I stay with you all, your lives will be in danger " She cried.


    " Don''t try to follow. If you try to follow, she will be dead¡­" the woman warned them and dragged Kathie, gripping her hair with fist harshly. She felt pain in her scalp.But she was feeling more pain in her heart when the woman was drafting her away from Adrian.


    " Kathie¡­."


    While screaming her name, Adrian followed her. The guards at the entrance were staring at the woman who captured Kathie. They were alert at that woman but could take the risk to attack as Katherine''s life was at stake. A few secondster, Steven also followed them.


    " Instruct all the guards to leave us the way¡­." the woman ordered Adrian. Steven instructed the guards to let her go.


    The woman pressed the button of the elevator and was waiting for it.


    " Are you mad? She is kidnapping Kathie¡­" Adrian shouted and ran towards Kathie. Just then the elevator door was opened and the woman took Katherine with her into the elevator.


    As soon as the door closed, Steven shouted, " Let''s descend the steps already I instructed our guards at the parking a lot to be alert"


    Without wasting time, both of them started running towards the stairway to descend the stairs. Almost as they reached the ground floor, they noticed Katherine was being harshly dragged by thatdy.


    Steven gestured not to make noise to Adrian so that thedy won''t take away Katherine with her. Adrian blinked his eyes twice telling his approval. Adrian remembered about the car that belonged to Grayson which was waiting outside the hospital. Slowly he tiptoed without anyone''s knowledge and reached the ce where the car was located from the other exit way of the hospital.He found a ck SUV car and a driver was sitting inside the car. His eyes searched in all directions to know if there are Grayson''s men to attack. But he didn''t see any of Grayson''s men. He hid in the back of the car to attack when she took the knife from Katherine.


    Just then, thedy dragged Katherine to the car and a few men were following them.She opened the door at the backside of the car and pushed Kathie inside the car. Thedy instructed the men to follow their car, indicating the other car away from her car. Adrian thought it was a good opportunity to save Katherine. Slowly he moved to the other side of the car and unlocked the backside door of car.


    He closed her mouth with palms from behind and whispered, "e out of the car¡­". First, she shivered when he touched her suddenly but she rxed after a few seconds sensing his touch and his voice.


    At the same time, thedy noticed Katherine getting down from the car and shouted at his men to be alert as Katherine was trying to escape.


    " Kathie...Run quickly along with me¡­." Adrian screamed, holding her hand.


    They heard a gun firing sound behind them. Kathie turned her head back and saw four men running after them.


    " Don''t harm that woman. If anything happens to her, the boss will kill us¡­" thedy reminded while the men were firing. By her words, men stopped firing but didn''t stop chasing.Thedy was looking at Adrian furiously and gripped the knife tightly in her right hand.


    She stopped chasing and took the dagger from the sheath of her waist. She raised her hand in the air and threw it towards Adrian. Kathie, who was turning back while running away from them. She was terrified and left Adrian''s hand. Adrian was shocked when she left his hand.


    Before he held her hand again,she pushed him away to save him from her attack. With the sudden incident, he fell to the ground. He looked at her with disbelief as he didn''t understand why she pushed him. Before he asked the reason, the dagger was stabbed into Katherine''s backside of her shoulder.


    " Ahhhh¡­." Kathie screamed in pain when the dagger hit her body.


    " Kathie¡­ " Adrian called her name with shock and instantly stood up from the floor. He ran towards her and noticed the backside of her dress was wet with her blood.


    He pulled out the dagger at the back of her shoulder. " Are you okay? " he asked her.She nodded her head as the pain was unbearable to her.


    Meanwhile, the men were close to them. Adrian thought they would catch both of them. Just in time, Steven came towards Adrian and Kathie along with the bodyguards.


    " Adrian...Take her to the hospital. I and Bodyguards will handle the situation here. Anyhow I informed the police, they will be here shortly " Steven said. Immediately Adrian picked her in his arms and ran towards the hospital.


    He understood why Kathie stayed away from him all these years and also sensed how deep her love for him was. Once he reached the hospital, Adrian took her to the emergency ward. The doctor who attended Kathie''s case asked Adrian to wait outside as they had to treat the cut at her back.


    After a while, Steven came to Adrian and inquired, " How is Kathie? "

 Chapter 238 - Family Safety

    " How is Kathie? " Steven inquired.


    " Hope she will be fine soon? " Adrian answered, waiting for the doctor toe out.


    A few minutester, the doctor came out and informed him, " Nothing serious. The cut was deep, she had three stitches for the cut. But take care of her right hand, she should not stress that hand for a few days¡­."


    " Okay¡­. Thank you" Adrian said. Just in time, his mobile rang. Instantly he attended the call.


    " Just... It is only the beginning. Your wife will be in my bed very soon. Remember I will make your wifee to me¡­ " he said and disconnected the call. Adrian fisted his palms and punched the wall beside him in anger. He wanted to strangle Grayson''s neck and kill him with his bare hands.


    " What happened! Any problem in thepany! " Steven asked him but he doesn''t want to repeat what Grayson said to him. He looked at him and lied, " Nothing serious, I will handle it¡­"


    " Let''s go to meet Kathie. She is in the next room¡­" Steven informed him.


    They both went to check Katherine. When he entered inside, She was not in apletely conscious state on her side. His eyes be wet looking at her position. Slowly he ced his palms on her forehead. She opened her eyelids sensing his touch and stared at him.


    " Stupid...don''t you use your mind " he yelled, holding her hand. Steven who stood beside him was startled by the sudden change in Adrian''s behaviour.


    " Adrian...I know you are upset but please calm down¡­" Steven stopped him. Adrian immediately walked out of the room with a serious face. Kathie''s eyes were on Adrian''s leaving figure on the other side,drops of water flowing from her eyes.


    " I would have died better not to see all these things. I think until I am alive I will not live in peace¡­" she thought in her mind while looking at the door through which Adrian excited.


    " I will send Ruby. Take some rest¡­" Steven said. He doesn''t understand how to console her. She didn''t respond to him.Steven went out and looked at Adrian who was standing outside the room.


    " Adrian...you had not been speaking with her rudely. She was already injured. Can''t you see how much she loves you? " Steven asked him.


    " What should I do? Let her do whatever she wants? Is it a solution to the problem? This woman hurt herself to save me? Can''t she inform me about their attack! A few years back, she left me and now also repeating the same¡­" Adrian said in frustration.


    Steven sighed as he understood what Adrian was trying to say." I think...we have to start by this evening¡­" Steven suggested. Adrian turned back and asked, " Still you want to help us! "


    " This is not a business to analyse profit and loss, Mr Wilson. I and Ruby will be there for you and Katherine. Trust me, I won''t back off from my words.." Steven said.


    " Are you sure about it? " Adrian asked to confirm once again.


    " Of course¡­" Steven replied with an assuring smile. Then Steven made a call to Ruby and informed her that Katherine is safe. He informed her to get ready for the journey.


    ¡­.


    After a while, everyone came to Katherine''s room to visit her but Adrian stayed outside. He was so furious at her to risk her life.


    " Ad¡­ " Maria called her son who was standing outside. Adrian saw his mom and asked, " What? "


    " I don''t know what will be written in the future but I am scared of what is going on now," she said, looking at him emotionally.


    " Mom...please...tell me, what do you want to tell me? " Adrian said impatiently. " I don''t want to lose you¡­" saying she hugged him.


    " Mom...I too decided, what should I do now? " Adrian replied. With his stern voice, Maria released him and stared at his son''s face. She knew about his son''s attitude.


    " What will you do now? " she asked anxiously, holding his hand. Without answering her question, Adrian said, " We are leaving for Steven''s country in one hour. I already informed the maids to pack our luggage "


    " Thank God, I thought you would go and fight with that man. But this time, you made a wise decision, " his mother replied as she felt so rxed.


    " Yes, mom. I don''t want to fight with Grayson because still, I am not a single person, I have a family.My priority is to protect my family," he replied. Steven who stood beside him heard their conversation quietly. He wondered how Adrian could simply ignore Grayson matter even after knowing his deeds.


    " Adrian¡­.everything is ready," Steven said. Adrian nodded and went to Emily who was talking with Ruby.


    " As you know my situation, I need your help," he asked Ruby." What can I do for you? " Ruby questioned him back, looking at him sceptically.


    " I will tell you once we reach Steven''s ce " He replied. " Sure¡­.I will help you¡­" she promised him.


    After one hour, Steven informed everyone to start as the security was ready.As per the doctor''s advice, Little Sam was taken into the ambnce due to his health issues.


    " I wille with Sam in the ambnce. I don''t want to risk his life, " Adrian said Steven in a stern voice While they were going to the private aviation ramp to board the private jet ne.Katherine looked at him with scary eyes and said toAdrian " I too want toe with you¡­"


    He ignored her words and got in the ambnce along with Sam at the hospital. Steven looked at Kathie and said, " Don''t worry, our guards are with them. Nothing will happen to them¡­"


    " Still that woman entered the hospital and tried to harm Ruby. Isn''t it? " Katherine questioned him. Steven lowered his eyes and nodded his head.


    " But this time, I arranged more guards for security. Don''t panic¡­" Steven tried to make him trust but her heart was racing fast with fear.. She prayed to God for the safety of Adrian and Sam.

 Chapter 239 - Distress

    " Let''s go ¡­" Steven said and gestured to Ruby to help her to get in his Limousine car whereas he helped Maria to get in the car. He noticed Maria''s facial expressionsand understood what was going on in her mother''s heart. She sat quietly on the seat.


    " Aunt Maria, the ambnce is bulletproof and we have full security. Don''t worry .." he said, sitting beside her.


    " As a mother, I can''t get peace till I see Adrian safe again with us " she replied, looking at Kathie. Her words touched Kathie''s heart and she felt guilty as she was the reason for Adrian''s position.


    While the car was moving, Kathie''s eyes were on the ambnce which was following their car.


    " Kathie ...sleep until we reach the aviation ramp. You are looking weak, " Ruby said. She held her hand caressing her knuckles.


    But Katherine nodded her head and looked at the ambnce following the car.


    ¡­..


    Almost after forty minutes, they reached the ramp without any problem. As soon as the car stopped, she got down the car and waited to see Adrian to get down from the ambnce. Her eyes were thirsty to see her beloved ones safely.


    Just in time, Adrian got down the ambnce. Slowly she took steps with her weak legs to stay closer to her husband and her son. But Adrian didn''t notice her as he was busy helping the security to bring the stretcher on which little Sam was lying.


    She ced her palms on his back standing behind him. She wanted to feel him with her touch. Adrian sensed her touch. Without looking back at her, he said," It''s not good to stand for a long time"


    " But ...I want to get inside the jet along with you and Sam, " she replied in a low voice.


    " I won''t run away from here, leaving you here. Let me do my work, " he shouted at her. " Ad...I didn''tmean it. I was just worried about you¡­" she exined to him.


    " I can take care of myself. Better you think about your health. Don''t disturb me..." he said harshly. She was hurt by his arrogant behaviour and turned towards Ruby and the others. While taking slow steps, she went towards the stairs of the jet ne.


    She felt so hard to ascend the stairs as her body was weak. She held the rail of the stairway and entered the ne. Steven gestured to the staff to take Katherine and Ruby to the small bedroom to take some rest. The young woman escorted both to the bedroom which has a single small bed and a big leaning chair.


    " Kathie¡­.you take some rest. I will be back¡­" Ruby informed and came out to check Adrian and little Sam. As soon as Ruby left, Katherine started crying sitting on the leaning chair.


    ¡­.


    Once Ruby came out and noticed Adrian was instructing the guards to carry the stretcher inside the ne.


    " Please ...take Sam in this direction¡­" Ruby informed the guards, pointing with her fingers towards Katherine''s ce. Adrian also followed them and instructed them to ce Sam on the bed.All of a sudden, Katherine heard the door clicking sound. The ss from her hand slipped on the floor with fear. She ran towards the curtain andhid behind it. Her body started shivering and looked like a scared bunny standing behind it.


    Adrian searched for Kathie then he saw her feet behind the curtain.


    " Kathie ¡­ Sam is here. Comehere " he said in a calm tone.


    Instantly Katherine peeped through the curtain and looked at Sam. Slowly she walked to the bed where Sam was lying. She sat beside him. While looking at her son with so much love, she caressed his hair.


    " Kathie ¡­ I want you to sleep till we reach the ce" he said,looking at her face. She nodded her head curtly andid on her bed turning on the left side. She wanted him to stay with her for sometime but he stood up from the edge of the bed to leave the ce.


    " Please stay with us," She pleaded to him. He turned his head towards her and replied, " I have an important matter to deal with Steven. Sleep, I will be back". She held his wrist and pleaded with her eyes.


    " Kathie¡­ sleep¡­ we are in a safe ce" he told her and released his hand from her grip and left the ce. He went to his mother and sat beside her in silence.


    " Is Kathie asleep? " Maria asked him, rubbing at the back of his hair.


    " No¡­" he said, leaning his head on her shoulder. Maria sensed something was wrong with Adrian and questioned, " Is everything alright? "


    He raised his eyes at his mother and immediately diverted when she looked into his eyes. " Share with me, if you can''t handle it, " she said, patting his shoulder.


    " I am feeling so helpless looking at Kathie. She was so scared of that bastard and started thinking she was the reason for all problems. Already she faced many problems in the past. I don''t want to see her suffering anymore. I want to see the old Kathie, who is confident and smart but not weak and insecure, " he said, leaning on her shoulder.


    " It depends upon you, my dear.. It''s your responsibility as a husband to gain her confidence in herself. Go and stay with her. Make her realise that you will be there in every step in future " Maria said, stroking his hair.


    " Thank you...mom¡­" he kissed her temple.


    " Go and stay with your wife¡­" she suggested.


    Steven, who was listening to their conservation, felt so d to see the mother and son''s bonding. From his childhood, he was always brought up in Nanny''s hands. He used to see his mother every night before going to sleep. He never heard luby and bed stories from his mother. But whenever his father was free, he used to y with him. All his childhood, he was with the maids and caretakers.


    ¡­.


    He went inside and noticed Kathie who was speaking with Sam, holding his hands.


    "I am sorry, my dear son. I am the reason for your condition. But don''t be angry at your momma,"


    " Because I Love you so much¡­." She sobbed.. The scene made his heart wrenched.

 Chapter 240 - Time To Take A Decision

    " Because I Love you so much¡­." She sobbed. The scene made his heart wrenched. But he doesn''t want her to show his pain.


    " Kathie¡­.Still, you are awake? Didn''tI tell you to sleep! " he asked her, walking towards the bed.


    " Just, I was looking at our Sam¡­" she replied, rubbing her tears with the back of her palms. " Doctor said to take some rest¡­" he said and gestured to sleep her on hisp.


    " Are you not angry at me? " she asked him. He gave a small smile and said, `` No''''. Then he helped to keep her head on hisp.


    " Really! " she asked, looking at his face. " Hmmm¡­ sleep. We can talk about itter" he said. Then he crouched over her head and pressed his lips on her forehead.


    " Do you know what Forehead kiss means? " he asked her. She blinked her eyes innocently and waited for his reply.


    " It is a promise to express the care, sincerity, and bonding between a couple. It is especially a promise to express that the person will be there till the end of their life¡­" he expressed, looking into her eyes.


    Tears brimmed from her eyes with his soothing words and, " I love you¡­Ad. I am lucky to have you"


    " But¡­" she gulped her throat when she suddenly thought of Grayson.


    " What! " he asked, observing fear in her eyes.


    " Nothing¡­" she nodded her head and closed her eyes while holding his hand tightly. He caressed her hair so that she would sleep for a while. A few minutester, he checked Sam as it was time to give him medicine. He gently ced her head on the pillow and went toe to the nurse to check Sam.


    ¡­..


    The nurse came and gave antibiotics to Sam and left the room. Then Ruby came with the te of food to feed Katherine. She noticed Katherine sleeping and was supposed to leave the ce but she saw Adrian was lost in his thoughts.


    Without making a noise, she walked towards Adrian. " Come and have some food¡­" she invited Adrian to eat.


    He looked at him and shook his head as NO. " Please...Adrian. I know you didn''t have anything sincest night " Ruby requested.


    " How can I eat when my wife and my son are in this condition? " He questioned her back.


    " I can understand your state but this is not a solution for this problem," Steven said whileing with one te of food. Ruby and Adrian turned their heads towards him.


    " When our heart is weak and not in a condition to think then better we use our brain¡­" he said, giving the te to food.


    Adrian looked at him and said, " I can''t see Kathie is in this state. It is hard for me to see her in a vulnerable state " he replied to Steven.


    " I can understand but you should be strong to handle it. You have to and you can only solve this problem¡­" Steven said sternly while looking at a few documents to him.


    ¡­.


    After reading those documents, Adrian was bewildered and looked at him with disbelief.


    " Think and make a wise decision. We have very little time. Before that, you eat first and feed this food to Kathie¡­" Steven said and gestured to Ruby toe with his eyes. Ruby didn''t understand what was going on between Steven and Ruby.


    ¡­..


    Aftering out of the room, Ruby questioned " What are you hiding from me again? ". Steven stared at her face and understood that she was talking about the documents.


    He smiled at her and said, " Before going to reply to your question. Answer me, how much do you love Katherine? "


    " I love her like my mom¡­ " she answered instantly.


    " If I say that knowing about the document is dangerous to her life then you want to know about it?" He asked her.


    "No...Never. I want her to be happy and safe" she said and looked at Steven with tears in her eyes.


    " Good. Now...go and take some rest just like a good girl¡­" he pinched her nose. She nodded her head and took the seat. She leaned back on the seat and closed her eyes.


    " Babe...juice¡­" Steven patted her shoulder. Ruby instantly opened her eyes and looked at the ss in his hand.


    " I had my food. My stomach is full " She refused. " But this juice is for my cutie pie¡­" he whispered, leaning closer to her.


    " Steve..please¡­" she pouted her lips. He looked at her face and said, "Only half ss...". Having no other option, she took the ss from his hand and gulped half a ss of juice.


    " one more sip, babe¡­" he whispered.


    " No...I can''t. Please¡­" she said and looked at him, showing puppy eyes. " Okay then. I will have this juice " saying he ced his lips on the lipstick marks on the ss looking at her.


    " Really...so tasty¡­" he grinned.


    " Steve...how can you be so cool even in this situation? " she questioned him, looking at his face.


    " Your presence beside me and the smile boosts confidence in me to stay strong. " he said intertwining her hands and continued," Until I meet you, I doubted myself whether I could convince Martin but now I am so confident that I will convince after solving Grayson''s issues¡­"


    " Once this matter settles, I will talk with Martin¡­" she promised him. She wanted to ask him one important matter but she hesitate to ask him. She turned her head and looked out of the window.


    " Ruby ...is anything bothering you! " Steven asked, tightening his grip. She opened her mouth but instantly she pursed her lips,lowering her eyes.


    " Tell me ...what is going on in your brain ?" He asked cing his palms in both cheeks.


    "Nothing ¡­." she lied looking at her fingers on herp. He noticed her fingers and confirmed that she was thinking something serious.


    " Look into my eyes and tell me what is bothering you? " He asked again. She raised her eyes and said, " Sorry. if my question hurts you"


    " First tell me, what is it? " He asked, examining her face. Then she continued, " It is about your mom. Does she know about our arrival? What if she has a problem with us? "


    " I will handle her and please trust me in this matter " he promised her. Then he continued, " After the attack on you in the hospital, I am so scared.. I don''t want to take risks anymore. So I arranged a ce where it will be safe for everyone¡­"

 Chapter 241 - I Will Protect You

    The nended on the private aviation ramp.Steven, Ruby, and Maria got off the ne. After they got down the ne, Adrian came out helping Katherine to walk whereas little Sam was carried on the stretcher by the bodyguards.


    Steven, who got down, waited for both and weed them to his country.


    " Trust me, this ce is safe for our stay till little Sam recovers. I arranged more than a hundred security guards and also installed surveince cameras to monitor," Steven said looking at Katherine who was so frightened by the past incidents.Then, he continued to say," I will take you to my Mansion now which is near to this ce. You can freshen up, andter we will have dinner there. I already made a call to the doctor about our arrival. He wille and check little Sam. Then, we will decide about the next move." Steven said.


    Before the nended, a Limo car was already waiting for them. The Chauffeur opened the door for them to be seated.


    " Aunt Maria, please be seated¡­." Steven said politely.Maria nodded and got in the car. Then bodyguards ced Sam carefully inside. Adrian helped Kathie to get in and sat beside her. Atst Ruby and Steven went in.


    "I am so thankful to you for saving my son, Steven. I will never forget that.You are like family to me now. I will do any help for you" Katherine thanked him.


    Steven smiled back and said, " Still we have to deal with that bastard, Grayson. Until he is dead, we can''t stay in peace. We have to keep ourselves ready." Then, he added, " I will keep you updated once I get some information about him. We will make a n then '''' Steven said.


    Adrian nodded and noticed Katherine''s expressions on her face. She was looking at Sam. " Why are you so worried about little Sam? I am sure he will be fine.You don''t have to be so tense," Adrian said, pressing her hand.


    " Because I love him so much.It''s hard to see him silent. He always used to roam around me making mischievous things. I am missing it so much. This incident made me feel that I have failed as a mother, " she replied with a gloomy face.


    "Sh..you are a good mother. You protected him since he was not even born. Never think like that. And don''t worry about him now, I am there for you and our son. I will never let you down" Adrian tried to console her and smiled back.


    Katherine looked in the direction of Adrian who was sitting in the limo with her and said," I love you, Adrian.I know you will do everything to protect me, our son, and our family.I trust youpletely." Katherine said.


    " Kathie...Be strong and we are there for you¡­." Maria said, patting her shoulder. " Mom¡­.sorry to hide the truth from all of you¡­" she apologized to Maria.


    " It''s okay. Now, I understand how much you love my son. Don''t apologize to me again. Being a woman, I can understand your situation, " she replied.


    As they were talking, the chauffeur drove them to the Mansion. Steven was the one who got down first and gave his hand to Ruby to get down.


    The maids were already standing in a queue for them. He instructed maids to carry the luggage of everyone. Once they entered the Mansion, he suggested Maria and Adrian take bedrooms on the ground floor as it was flexible for them to look after little Sam.


    " Good thought. It will be easy to help Kathie as she is not well¡­" Maria said to Steven. Steven smiled and showed Maria her bedroom.


    Then he indicated another bedroom with his finger to Adrian and Katherine. Bodyguards took Katherine and Adrian to the bedroom where they will stay. Both of them walked inside looking around the bedroom. Meanwhile, the bodyguards carried little Sam to the bedroom.Adrian instructed them to make him sleep on the bed. They did as he instructed and left the room, closing the doors behind them.


    After a while, the doctor came and examined Sam. After a thorough examination, he informed them that little Sam will be perfectly fine as the treatment started.But, it will take some time to recover, but he will be fine for now "The doctor said.


    " By the time treatmentpletes he will be fine in a few months" finally the doctor said to them and gave the instructions to take care of Sam. Then the doctor walked out of the room.


    "I am so d that little Sam is fine.If not, I would not be able to live in peace," Katherine said looking at Sam.


    Everyone felt so happy to hear that little Sam will be fine.They Thanked god.They were so worried and stressed for a few days.Finally, they got some respite. "We can rx a bit now and think about what to do next, " Steven said. Then everyone left the room.


    Once the guards left, Katherine and Adrian came to little Sam who was in aa." I am so sorry to see that you are so injured," Katherine said." I am so sorry I caused you all this pain.I will do anything to change it and make you happy again." Katherine said and started to cry." Adrian held her and said, '''' It''s okay.He will be fine.I promise" he said and kissed her gently." We will be happy again, I promise you that," he said and kissed her on her forehead.Katherine closed her eyes and hugged Adrian tightly.She felt so much safer now." We will be fine, I promise," Adrian said and kissed her on the temple. Katherine opened her eyes and smiled at him. Then, she wiped the tears from her eyes.


    She felt so much safer now with him." I love you, Adrian," Katherine said." I love you too, my buttercup," Adrian said and hugged her.. Katherine felt so much better now.

 Chapter 242 - Taking Care Of Kathie

    Adrian helped Katherine change into the pajamas as her shoulder was injured. Then, he suggested that she needs some rest. So she went to bed to rx.They both were tired after the long day they had. Katherine almost fell asleep as soon as shey on the bed.


    After some time, she heard the knock on the door. Katherine opened her eyes and looked at the bedside clock. It was already 10 o''clock in the night. She heard the water running sound from the bathroom then thought Adrian was taking a bath.Katherine was confused about who could be at the door at this hour.


    Katherine, who had injured her shoulder, walked towards the door and opened it. She noticed her mother inw, Maria with a te of food along with her friend, Ruby. Even though you''re tired on the journey, you should now skip the food. Don''t you know that you need to take medicines after dinner?" Maria said in an angry tone. " I am sorry, mom, I sleot without my knowledge, '''' Katherine replied, looking down.


    It''s okay. Sit on the chair. I will feed you..." Maria said,mandingly.


    ...


    When Adrian came out of the bath, he noticed his mother feeding his wife. He felt a sense of pride seeing his mother feeding his wife. He smiled at the thought that they are a family. He walked towards his wife, kneeled in front of her, and kissed her forehead. "How are you feeling?"


    "I am fine..."She replied with a small smile.


    " Adrian, shall I bring food to your room?" Ruby asked him. "No...I wille to the dining hall. I have somethingto talk aboutwith Steven " he informed themthen he asked her "Do you have your dinner?"


    "Yeah...I have my dinner along with Aunt Maria. You and Steven are left to have dinner" Ruby answered. Adrian nodded and went to the changing room. He wore a night suit and came out.


    "Mom...hope you will be with Kathie, till I am back..." Adrian asked his mother who was feeding his wife. She smiled back at him and nodded. Then both Ruby and Adrian walked out of the room, "Where is Steven? "he asked Ruby while walking to the dining hall.


    "May he is in the bedroom.I will go and inform you that you are waiting for him to have dinner" She said and turned back to the stairway."Ruby...no...stop '' Adrian stopped her.


    She looked at him confusingly and said, "It''s alreadyte. Let me call him for dinner ". He held her wrist and informed her, " you are pregnant. And it is not good to ascend stairs during pregnancy. Already you went through so much earlier "


    " Is it so? Should a pregnant woman ascend stairs frequently?" All of a sudden, they heard Steven''s voice. Adrian nodded and looked at Ruby. " Ruby¡­ You should have told me about this before..."Steven red at her.


    Ruby sighed. She knew that she would get into trouble for this. But she didn''t want to worry him. "It''s okay if you climb one or two times a day..."She replied to escape from him.


    He wanted to talk with her once they went to their bedroom. So he walked towards the dining table and joined Adrian. The two of them sat opposite each other. It was quiet during dinner. He observed that she looked pale and tired. Adrian must notice the change too. Ruby was sleepy and wanted to sleep. While she was walking towards the stairway, Steven stopped her and asked her to sit beside him in a stern voice. She looked at him pleadingly as she was so sleepy.


    " Do you have fruit juice after dinner? " He asked Ruby. She nodded her head and said, " No. I will have it tomorrow morning ". Steven called the maid and instructed her to prepare apple juice for her. She kept a helpless face and stared at Adrian for help. Instead of helping Ruby, " I don''t take proper diet then it affects the baby''s health " Adrian said.


    "You are exactly right, " Steven added. She looked at both of them as she was stuck in a lion''s den. She sat silently without uttering a single word. By the end of dinner, Steven asked looking at Adrian, " Do you thoroughly go through the documents which I gave to you on the ne? "


    Adrian nodded and looked at Ruby from the corner of his eyes. He doesn''t want to discuss this in front of Ruby." We will talk about this matter once Katherine ispletely recovered. I already thought about what to do..."Adrian replied, cleaning his hands.


    Steven understood that Adrian took a firm decision on this matter. Steven nodded his head without inquiring about his decision. " Good night¡­ Steven¡­Good night Ruby¡­"Saying Adrian stood up from the chair, wiping his hands with a napkin.


    " Before going to bed, make sure she drinks apple juice¡­" Adrian remembered and walked away from them. Just in time, the maid came with a ss of apple juice.


    " Stev¡­please¡­ I am not in a mood to have this juice¡­ " She pleaded with puppy eyes. " ce it on the table in my bedroom," he instructed the maid. She walked towards the stairs leaving them alone.


    "Let''s go¡­." Steven said, looking at her. The next minute, he picked them up in his arms as bridal style and asked her to ce her hands around his shoulders.She widened her eyes and looked around as the maids and bodyguards were around them.


    "Stev¡­ please keep me down. Everyone''s eyes are on us" she said.


    Slowly she stood up and opened the door. She saw Ruby standing at the door along with Maria. Ruby was holding a te of food in her hand. " What are you doing here?It is veryte" Katherine asked." We were worried about you and your husband.You were not at dinner and we didn''t know where you were '''' Ruby said, ``I brought you food.You must be hungry." Ruby said and ced the food on the desk.


    Katherine looked at the food. , " You shouldn''t bring it to the room. You might send any guard to inform you about the dinner" Katherine said.Ruby smiled and said, " As your sister, it''s my duty"


    " Thank you Ruby foring all the way here to bring it.

 Chapter 243 - Private Discussion In Bedroom

    " Who cares if someone is watching us? Huh! I only care about you and our baby. If I knew climbing stairs could harm our baby, I could have arranged our room on the ground floor" he said with a radiant smile on his lips.


    " But¡­.still we are not married. It looks odd if we share one bedroom¡­" she reasoned. Just then the maid came to Steven. She bowed her head and informed that she had finished the work that he assigned to her.


    " You can leave¡­." He ordered her. Then he stared at his love in his arms.


    "Honey...Let''s discuss after going to the bedroom" he informed and carried her through the stairway to the room. Once entered inside,he kicked the door back with his foot to shut the door. Then he gently ced her on the bed andid beside her on the bed.


    Ruby turned to his side and looked at him who was already seeing her intimately with so much love.


    " Steve¡­"


    " Hmmm¡­" he hummed and ced his hand on the curvy side of her waist.


    "We cannot stay in one room. Try to understand. Aunt Maria is also with us. What will she think about us! It would be so embarrassing for me. Moreover, she doesn''t know about my pregnancy¡­" she reasoned.


    " Baby...if everything is fine. I could have married you by this time. As per the circumstances, I think it is better if we need to wait for marriage sometime. But staying away from you during your pregnancy could be like a punishment, " he said, ying with her long silky hair.


    " But¡­." She tried to convince him but he pressed his finger on her lips and said, " Honey,I am so sleepy. Please let me sleep cuddling you. I am so tired¡­"


    She knew it was such a tiring day for them. And also he didn''t sleep for two days so she wanted him to take some rest. She thought it would be better to discuss this issue the next morning.


    She gave a small smile and pulled closer to her. Instantly he ced his head on her shoulder feeling so excited. He inhaled the sweet essence of her body then pressed his lips at the crook of her neck. Her presence in his arms forgot all the worries in his mind. He felt like home. Slowly she melted with his touch and closed her eyes. He ced his palms on her cheek and turned her face towards him. He raised his head and noticed her closed eyes. He smiled with pride at the effect of his touch on her body. He slowly caressed her lower lip with his thumb. He slightly squeezed her bottom lip with his two fingers. While looking at her face, he imed with his lips.


    He sucked her lips while moving his hands from her neck to her stomach. His hands entered inside her pajama top and moved in an upward direction. Her body was burning like a fire with his touch as he had been many days they were so close. May the effect pregnancy hormones, she wanted him so badly.She kissed him back with so much intensity and pulled him closer, cing her finger fisting his hair.


    Taking as his advantage, he yed with erected nipples with his fingers. She moaned against his mouth. He took it as his opportunity and entered her mouth with his tongue. He explored every corner of her mouth, deepening the kiss.


    " Mmmm¡­" she moaned enjoying a kiss.


    They forgot everything that happened for the past few days in the heated moment. While squeezing her breast, he pinched her erected nipples. This time, she moaned louder than before and arched her back enjoying every moment between them. He got a good grip over her body. Holding her with both hands, his lips moved from her lips to the center of her throat. It was hard for him to control anymore. He tore her pajama top impatiently and pressed his lips between the two valleys while caressing her soft treasure.


    " Steve¡­" She moaned louder. He could hear her heartbeat. His lips curved up and took her softball into his mouth. While sucking her nipples and tasting her treasure, he took off his shirt. The sound of her moans was going high. He raised his eyes and looked at her face. As she missed his touch on her body, instantly opened her eyes and noticed who was already staring at her. Her eyes moved on his well-built muscr body. She ced her palm on his bare chest with lust-filled eyes. Both of them were standing on their knees still on the bed. She slightly moved closer to his body and pressed her lips on his broad chest.


    Both of their bodies were on fire.Slowly her lips moved to his neck then to his earlobes. " Fuck¡­" he groaned, throwing his head backward in the air. She stopped kissing him and looked at his face with so much love and lust in her eyes.


    Their eyes locked with each other expressing their desire for each other. While snaking his hands around her waist, he pulled her closer to his muscr chest.


    " I think...your pregnancy hormones are making you look more beautiful. Your skin is glowing like the brightness of the moonlight" he whispered in her ears, moving away from her hair from her shoulder. She smiled while blushing with hispliments. She ced her hands on his neck hiding her face in the crook of his neck.


    It was pure torture when her soft and spongy softballs pressed to his bare chest. But he was thinking about her pregnancy. He doesn''t want to risk his baby if he makes love to her.


    " Honey¡­ if you don''t stop seducing me right now, I can''t promise where will we end up. Just I am trying to control myself for the safety of our baby, " he whispered in her ears.


    Instantly she took off her hands away around his neck and looked at him with pouted lips.


    " You are the one who started seducing me!! And now ming me. You are so cunning" she whined like a small kid. He chuckled at her and asked, " okay...okay...tell me now..you want more¡­"


    a

 Chapter 244 - Message To Adrian

    Her eyes widened with his question and yelled, " Shameless¡­"


    " That''s why I don''t want to share a room with you¡­" she red and stood up from the bed pushing him away.


    He was startled by the sudden change in her behavior. Until now, she was so interested to be intimate with him.He looked at her, who was walking away from him. Still, she was half-naked. He noticed her bare back as she turned away from him. He was so aroused watching her curvy waist. He walked after her and ced his palm on her waistline. She red from the corner of her eyes while turning her slightly and took away his hand from her body.


    He heard the articles about pregnancy mood swings on the inte but it was the first time to experience it with his love, Ruby.


    As he tore her night pajama top, she opened the wardrobe and took his shirt to cover her upper body. When she was buttoning the shirt,he twirled her towards him.


    " Honey... Till now you are so active in bed. what happened!" He inquired, cupping her cheeks.


    " You changedpletely¡­" she whined, not looking at his face. He raised her head to see the expression on her face. He wanted to know why she was upset all of a sudden.


    " What is bothering you! " he asked her.


    " You are making fun of me when I want you so badly. Not only that, you love our baby more than me¡­" sheined.


    He smiled at her words and said, " I love you more, that''s why I don''t want your health to be upset with my deeds. And also I care for our baby" he exined.


    She hugged him so tightly, cing her head on his chest. " Sometimes I wonder how you love a simple girl like me! I am not beautiful and intelligent. I am not perfect for you and your status," She said.


    " Don''t be silly. I love you with all my heart" he replied, cing his hands around her.


    "What if you get bored with me after some time?" she expressed her insecurity in her heart.


    " Take out your stupid thoughts in your peanut brain. Just start thinking about our baby and our future. I promise you that every issue will be solved quickly, " he replied, stroking her hair.


    " I wish Martin would also be with us. I don''t know what he is doing? What is he thinking about me and Kathie? " She said, raising her head towards his face.


    " Present, he is safe. I don''t have any idea how to convince him to forgive our father, " Steven said in a sad tone.


    " It''s not as easy as you think, Steve. He went through many issues as your father left him. I heard through my mom that in school, many ssmates and schoolmates bullied Martin. He hated the surname of his father, he kept his name as MARTIN LAWERENCE, which was his mother''s maiden name. He hates his father as he abandoned his mother, " she exined.


    Steven listened to her every word keenly as he understood how many problems Martin faced in society.


    " I can''t change the past but I promise you that I love and respect him as my brother. If he wants all these properties then I will transfer to his name " he said determinedly.


    After listening to his words, she smiled and said, " I am so proud of you. You are the best". Then she continued, " But I knew about Martin very well, he was never interested in wealth. He will be stick to true rtionships"


    " Hope I win my brother with my true intentions, '''' Steven hoped. She smiled and nodded her head.


    " We are gettingte. Let''s go to sleep¡­" he said and then both walked to the bed. As soon as theyy on the bed, he made her sleep on his chest while cing his hand on her stomach.


    ...


    Adrian stood silently at the window, watching the snowfall in thewn out of the Mansion. He was thinking so deeply about their future.


    Then his mobile popped out with messages. He opened it and fisted his palms in anger. He was so furious at seeing those messages, videos, and pictures. He gritted his teeth with anger and looked at Katherine who was sleeping soundly.


    He walked out of the bedroom and walked towards the wine cer at the corner in the Mansion. He opened the whisky bottle and sat on the barstool then thinking about the messages he started sipping it. Even though hepleted one bottle of whisky, the burning sensation in his heart was not lessened even a bit.He threw the bottle on the floor as he was not in a position to control his anger. He didn''t care even if his palm was cut. He stared at the droplets of blood. But his vision was blurry due to the heavy consumption of whisky, his eyelids were heavy. He had no strength to stand due to the dizziness. So he leaned his head on the bar table.


    " Ad¡­"


    He heard a female voice, all of a sudden in a dizzy state. With his blurry vision, he saw a woman''s shadowy figure.


    " Ad¡­.Are you out of your mind! " she shouted at him.She held his shirt and made him stand on the floor, who couldn''t even stand, " Your son is in critical condition and your wife is injured. Moreover, their lives are at risk. Don''t you feel ashamed to be so careless¡­" she yelled, gripping his cor.


    " Mom¡­.please go and sleep. I am not in a mood to listen to your babbling " he replied annoyingly.


    " Adrian¡­. How many times, I told you to stay away from alcohol? You don''t even know what you are talking about in a drunken state" she shouted.


    " Mom...stay out of this matter¡­" he said and pushed her away. Maria was stunned and looked at him with widened eyes.. She never even thought Adrian would behave rudely with her because from childhood he respected her so much.

 Chapter 245 - Adrians Weird Behavior

    " Adrian...do you know whom you are talking with? Hope you can recognize your mother in a drunken state¡­" Maria said in a disappointed tone.


    Adrian ignored her words and walked out of the Mansion without giving a single gaze at his mother. She stood rooted in the ce looking at the leaving figure, hurt by his behavior. He walked towards the backyard where there was a gazebo seating area. He sat on the wooden chair without caring about cold weather. He started sipping the whisky which he brought from inside. He stared at the snowfall at night.


    When the guards were on duty, they noticed him. " Mr. Wislon¡­ What are you doing in the cold weather? It is not safe for you" he said and told him not toe out of the Mansion as it is dangerous to his life.


    " Who the hell are you ordering me? Huh! " Adrian shouted at them in his drunken state.


    " Sir...please...it is Mr.Brown''s order for us to look after you. We can''t let you go out of the Mansion. Moreover, you are in an alcoholic effect. It would be more dangerous.." One guard said.


    " I am not your prisoner¡­" Adrian yelled and continued arguing with them. After a while, the guards left him alone and resumed back to his work. Two security guards stayed closer to Adrian to guard.


    He stayed in the gazebo while sitting on the chair. While thinking about the message he got on his mobile, he slept in the same positionte at night.


    ...


    When Katherine opened her eyes, she didn''t find Adrian beside her on the bed. She looked around the room for him but he was nowhere. She thought he might be in the bathroom. She waited for a while but there was no sign of him. She panicked and walked to the bathroom to check on him. She didn''t find him even in the bathroom. Instantly she went to her mother-inw''s room to inquire about him.


    As soon as Katherine stepped inside her room. She noticed Maria sitting on the chair with a gloomy face.


    " Mom...Do you know where Adrian is? " She questioned her.


    " I don''t keep the whereabouts of drunken people like him. So please don''t ask me¡­" she replied to Katherine. Katherine was dumbfounded with her reply and moved closer to her. She kneeled on one leg and said, " Mom...I am already scared. Don''t make me more worried"


    " I am not making you worried. Instead, I am telling you not to think about your careless husband who drankst night " she replied.


    " He was upset about the past few incidents for a few days. He might be taken two pegs of wine just to calm his mind. Please don''t take him in a wrong way " Katherine supported her husband. Maria red at her. She slighted up her sleeves on her arms and showed the fingerprints of Adrian over there.


    " What are these? " Katherine asked touching with her palms.


    " His fingerprints...when he gripped me in a drunken state and before pushing me away "she answered. Katherine was shocked to know what Adrian did with his mother. It was hard for her to believe but what she saw with her eyes made her believe.


    " Do you know where is he now? " she asked Maria.


    " one of the security guards informed me that the whole night he was at Gazebo " Maria informed with a serious face.


    " Oh my god... it''s so cold outside. He might get sick....." She eximed and came out of her room.


    In spite of her health condition, she rushed towards Gazebo where Adrian was. She found him asleep in a sitting position. She noticed two security guards closer to him. Being injured, she quickly walked towards him and patted his cheeks gently.


    " Ad...open your eyes¡­" she woke him up.


    As he was in fitful sleep, he opened his eyes and stared at Katherine who was standing in front of his eyes.


    " Ad... let''s go...inside. It''s very cold outside. You don''t even wear a leather jacket¡­" she said and tried to pull him from the chair.


    He grabbed back his hand from her grip and looked at her seriously. " Can''t you let me sleep peacefully? " he shouted.


    " I am so sorry. You can continue your sleep after going to our room. But don''t make a scene in front of others. Please..." she said in a pleading tone looking at the security guards.


    Instantly Adrian stood up from the chair and walked towards the Mansion with a serious face while leaving her alone behind him.Katherine was shocked by his weird behavior. She doesn''t understand why there was a sudden change in him just in one night. Slowly she followed him and went to the room.


    " Ad...what is wrong with you? " She asked him. Then she twirled towards him and said, " Even mom is upset with your behavior? What happened? "


    " If I tell you my problem, you are not in a position to solve it! So better you don''t interfere in my matter " he yelled at her. She was hurt by his words but she didn''t show it on her face. " Ad...I know, I can''t help you in this position. But if you share your problem or pain, you can get some relief, " she said, cupping his face.


    He pushed her hands back and turned away from her. " what should I say? And whom to say? When you are one of the problems for me " he yelled.


    " All my business is ruined. I am almost bankrupt. All the hard work which I earned all these years went into vain. I remained as an unsessful person" saying he went to the bathroom.


    With Adrian''s outburst, Katherine had tears in her eyes. It''s not because Adrian med her as one of his problems but because his hard work of all these years washed away. She stood in the same ce waiting for him.


    Hi readers


    Sorry for thete update. I have been detected Covid positive. I was not well for three days. My treatment is going on.. So if I amte in updating, kindly understand my situation.

 Chapter 246 - Prove Your Love

    Adrian came out of the bathroom and found Katherine waiting for him and also holding a towel in her hand.


    She extended her arm and gave him the towel which was holding in her hand. " I will bring coffee for you. I think it''s better for the hangover. Meanwhile, take your bath, " she said in a calm tone.


    " Are you ordering me? " he said in a serious tone, looking at her. She looked at him and replied, " ording to me, I told you to take a bath so that you will feel fresh. I care about your health.If you think I am ordering you then I don''t mind. I hope as your wife, I have every right on you. "


    She moved closer to him and cupped his face with one hand, " Ad...I know you are upset. If you have a problem with me then show it to me but not to Aunt Maria."


    " Do you know how disappointed she was as you were drunkst night? And also she had imprints of your fingers on her wrist, " she added.


    Adrian remained calm and stared at her. There was silence for a few seconds between them. " Be a good boy and take your bath. Meanwhile, I will be back with coffee " she was the first to break the silence.


    When she turned to leave, all of sudden he held her wrist and twirled her towards him. " So...you are ready to tolerate my anger? "he asked, looking into her eyes. She smiled at him and nodded her head.


    " I love you, Ad. I can tolerate anything for you, " she said, leaning her head on his chest.


    " Really!! Can I believe your words? " he questioned her. She raised her head and looked at him with hurtful eyes. " Now...you doubt my love for you! Don''t you know! " she said with wet eyes.


    " Okay...Tell me...whom do you love more? Me or Sam? " he asked, which made her startled.


    " Ad¡­"


    " What kind of question is this? I think the effect of alcohol didn''t leave your mind" she said angrily. He tightened his grip around her waist and said, " I need an answer¡­ " in a stern voice.


    " I love you both more than my life. You are like my two eyes. I can''t choose one," she replied.


    " What if I ask you the same question? " she questioned him back. He looked at her with amusement." Don''t use your smart brain. It was my question. You need to give me the answer" he said.


    " Okay. Tell me what should I do to prove my love? " she said as she doesn''t want him to doubt her love.


    " Are you sure that you will do anything to prove your love for me? " he asked her again.


    " Yes. I will do anything for you. Even I can give my life, " she said sincerely, looking at him.


    " I am not Psycho¡­.darling.." He replied. Then he continued, " Just swear on Sam that you love me and do anything to prove your love for me," he said.


    " Don''t you trust me now? " she asked.


    " I am not in a state to give you an exnation.¡­" he answered and took her to Sam who was lying on the bed. He took her hand and ced her palm on Sam''s forehead. " Swear on him and promise me that you are going to prove your love for me¡­"he said.


    She was so hurt when he was forced to swear on their son who was sick. All these years, she adored him in her heart even though fate separated from the love of her life. She never thought he would doubt her love for him after knowing the truth.


    As she was silent, he asked, " Don''t you swear on Sam? Does it mean you don''t love me? "


    " Ad...Why are you talking weirdly? Don''t you know how much I love you? " She asked while tears were running out of her eyes.


    " So the message that Igot on my mobile is right? " He asked sarcastically.Katherine looked skeptically and asked in a higher voice, " What message? "


    " That ¡­ You loved me at your college time just for the time being. After going away from me, you wanted to marry your best friend, Martin. But your n failed with GRAYSON''s entry into your life. So you eloped with Martin along with Ruby. But after many years, you married me for my wealth¡­" he informed, looking at her.


    She fisted his T-shirt and red at him. " So... you trust that message over our rtionship? Huh? " She shouted.


    " Calm down...it''s not good for your health," he said.


    " I received more than that...but I am just asking you to swear on Sam. Can''t you make a small promise for your husband? What is a big deal in it?" He asked.


    " I believe no mother lies swearing in their child¡­" he added.


    " Okay then, if my promise makes your heart content, I swear on our son Sam." She said and ced her palm on Sam''s top of his head. While looking at him, she swore, " My love for you is true and pure. I will do anything to prove it¡­"


    Then she started crying with Adrian doubting. Not in her dreams, she thought Adrian woulde into other words about their rtionship. It was so hard to ept hearing his usations.


    "That''s like a perfect wife, Mrs. Wilson. Now stop crying. Go and get me a hot coffee as I am having a severe headache ¡­" he said, taking a towel from the chair.


    She nodded her head while sniffing her nose due to crying.


    " Love...go and prepare coffee with your own hands. This is the first test to prove your love for me. I don''t care even if your shoulder is bandaged, " he said and went to the bathroom.


    She looked at the leaving figure of Adrian with shock. She wondered why Adrian changed suddenly and started doubting her love. When she heard a water dripping sound from the bathroom, she decided to prepare coffee for him.. She went to the kitchen taking slow steps.

 Chapter 247 - Terms And Conditions

    " Can you help me in finding the stuff to prepare coffee? " Katherine asked the helper in the kitchen.


    The head chef was startled to see Katherine who was instructing the maids in preparing the breakfast.


    " Madam, we have a cook to do such things. Please tell me what you want" the head chef said politely.


    " It''s okay. I want to prepare coffee for my husband. Just give me what I require to prepare coffee¡­" she replied and walked towards the stove.


    " But if Mr. Brown came to know about it, he will be fired from our jobs¡­" she said in a scary tone. Katherine said, " Don''t worry. I will take care¡­"


    While talking with the helper, she prepared coffee with one hand for her husband and went into the room. Just in time, Adrian came out of the bathroom, wrapping the towel around his waist. The water was dripping on his shoulders from his wet hair.


    She ced the cup of coffee on the table and walked towards the wardrobe. She took a clean towel and walked towards Adrian. She made him sit on the dressing stool near and started drying his wet hair with one of her hands.


    He took the towel from her hand and said, " I will do it. It would be difficult for you to wipe my wet hair " he informed, drying his hair with the towel.


    " If I can make coffee for you, I can dry your hair¡­" she said angrily and started drying his wet hair. After a few minutes, she gave him a cup of coffee. Still being in a towel, he sipped the coffee, thinking something deeply.


    " Ad...if youplete having your coffee. Go and meet mom.." She advised him.


    " Katherine...listen carefully. I don''t need your stupid suggestions. From now on listen to me and follow my instructions. Don''t forget that your work is to prove your love for me. And also remember the promise which was made to me, " he said in a stern voice.


    " Ad...What happened to you? Why are you behaving weirdly? Your behavior is making me worried, " she said anxiously.


    " Time and situations change everyone, wifey. Until now, I am so soft and kind towards you but I can''t stay calm now because I lost my business, my wealth, and my peace, " he said.


    " If you don''t like changes in me, you can give divorce and can lead your life. I have no problem, " he said recklessly.


    " Ad...Are you sick? What happened to you? I think you hit your head somewhere. " she shouted.


    " Remember my words, Mr. Wilson. You are my husband and till myst breath,you can''t get rid of me, " she said with a burning gaze.


    " Wow¡­" he pped.


    " Then prove your love and win my heart, wifey¡­." He said as if he was challenging her.


    " Sure...Mr. Adrian Wilson, " she epted the challenge.


    " It''s not so easy, Mrs. Wilson, because I have proof that your love was fake. If you want to win my heart. You have to ept my terms and conditions, " he said. She looked at him skeptically and asked, " Is this a business?"


    " Whatever you think..." he said carelessly.


    " First listen¡­" he said, looking at her.


    1. YOU SHOULD NOT TOUCH ME.


    2. YOU SHOULD NOT QUESTION MY INSTRUCTIONS.


    3. YOU SHOULD TAKE CARE OF EVERY SINGLE WORK OF MINE, RIGHT FROM MY COFFEE TO DINNER. EITHER IT IS PERSONAL WORK OR OFFICE WORK.


    4. WITHOUT MY PERMISSION, YOU SHOULD NOT GO ANYWHERE.


    5. IF YOU FAIL IN THE ABOVE INSTRUCTIONS, I THINK YOU DOESN''T LOVE ME. AND I HAVE THE RIGHT TO CLAIM DIVORCE.


    After hearing his terms and conditions, her head started spinning. She had no clue why he was behaving weirdly. But being a wise woman, she decided to ept his every word. But she doesn''t know what is waiting for her in the future and how many hurdles are waiting for her.


    " I am epting your terms and conditions. I believe that you never take any decision which hurts me. Moreover, I believe in our LOVE, " she said confidently.


    He smirked at her words and replied, " Let''s see baby. How far will your confidence go¡­"


    " Don''t challenge my love for you. It hurts¡­" she said.


    " It''s just the beginning. It''s very hard to love new Adrian¡­" he said and walked to the luggage to take a new pair of clothes.


    Meanwhile, she walked towards him and took a pair of clothes to her husband.


    " As per our terms, I have to take care of your all needs," she said with a serious look.


    " Smart memory¡­" He said while wearing his clothes.


    " Can''t you change your dress in a changing room? " She asked, feeling ufortable while he was wearing briefs and a vest in front of her eyes.


    " That''s not my problem. If you have a problem, close your eyes or turn around¡­" he replied, wearing his pants.


    " Okay. I will arrange breakfast for you. Come quickly¡­" she informed and walked out of the room, fuming in anger.


    ¡­..


    When she reached the dining hall, she found Steven carrying Ruby in his arms. A small smile formed on Katherine''s face looking at the cute couple.


    " Good morning, both of you¡­" Katherine greeted them. Ruby felt embarrassed as Katherine caught them and lowered her eyes with a glint of blush on her cheeks.


    " Good morning, Kathie¡­" Steven greeted while carrying Ruby on the stairs and ced Ruby on the chair to sit.


    " Nice to see that you are taking good care of her¡­" Kathie said expressing her happiness for them.


    " Why not? She is giving me a cutie pie very soon.." Steven replied, sitting beside Ruby.


    " I am happy for you both. Hope Martin will be with us¡­" Kathie said remembering her best friend. Her face suddenly changed gloomy.


    " I too feel the same¡­." Ruby joined with Katherine.


    " Don''t worry. It will happen soon¡­" Steven said.


    ¡­..


    " What is going on? Is everything fine?" Adrian asked while walking towards them. He looked at everyone''s faces which were dull." Ruby ...is your health fine? " He inquired, examining their faces.


    Hi readers


    Is everyone angry at Adrian? Theing chapters will be more interesting...stay tuned, keep voting and keepmenting....

 Chapter 248 - Big Decision Of Adrian

    " Until I am with Ruby, she will be fine. We were just talking about Martin. We are missing him so much, " Steven said.


    " Yeah...me too¡­" Adrian said, looking at Kathie. She gave a sharp re and informed him that breakfast is ready.


    As soon as Adrian sat on the chair, she served pancakes on his te. " Hey...Kathie. Why are you serving the food? We have maids for that. Just sit with us and have your breakfast. You need to take medicine, isn''t it? " Steven intervened.


    " I like to serve food for my husband. It''s okay¡­" Katherine replied, pouring juice into the ss.


    " Let my wife show her love to me. Let me enjoy her love¡­" Adrian said, pulling closer by cing his hand around her waist. Then he made her sit in the next chair. He took a small morsel of pancake with his bare hand and ced it near Kathie''s mouth. She was confused with the sudden change in him till now he was rude to her.


    " Eat¡­" hemanded, looking at her confused expression. She opened her mouth and quietly chewed the food in her mouth looking at him.


    " You both always look like alovely couple, " Stevenmented.


    " Yeah¡­. They are not only lovely but also the best couple¡­" Ruby supported Steven''s statement.


    " If you want you can also feed breakfast to your girlfriend¡­" Adrian suggested while eating along with Kathie.


    " Good idea¡­." Steven said and pulled Ruby onto hisp. Ruby tried to stand up from hisp but his grip was tight around her waist. She felt so embarrassed with the presence of Adrian and Katherine.


    " Ohe on¡­ they don''t mind¡­" Steven whispered and started feeding Ruby with his bare hands.


    " Such a hot couple...you both are¡­" Adrian teased them. But Katherine was silent as many things were roaming in her brain. Ruby smiled shyly and stood up from hisp as she noticed Maria walking towards the dining hall.


    " Good morning¡­ Aunt Maria " Steven greeted her.


    " Morning¡­" she replied.


    " Did you have your breakfast? I already instructed the maids to provide everything to your room. Are they providing good services? " he inquired.


    " Yeah¡­ I had my breakfast¡­" she replied in a low voice.


    " Kathie...did you take medicine? " she asked her. For that, she replied, " I will take them in five minutes "


    Maria turned away to leave the ce then Adrian held her wrist and stopped her. " Mom...I need to talk with everyone...sit here, " he said in a serious tone.


    " I don''t want to hear anything from you¡­" she said angrily.


    " You can go once after what I said¡­" he said with the same intensity. She red at him and sat on the chair.


    " Kathie and I decided to go to North America to her house. We have very important work over there¡­" Adrian said his decision for which Katherine dropped the ss in her hand. Everyone looked at the shocked expression on her face.


    " Are you mad?" Mary shouted.


    " I didn''t ask anyone''s opinion on our decision. We are nning to go there after five days, " he replied. Maria looked at Katherine and asked, " Is it true? "


    Adrian leaned closer to her and pressed her palm which was under the dining table. She looked at her husband with fearful eyes. " You promised that you will prove your love. Hope you remember my terms and conditions¡­" he whispered so that no one could hear their conversation. He signaled to ept him.


    Katherine gulped her throat with fear and blinked her eyes twice. " Kathie¡­ answer to my question " Maria repeated.


    " Mom¡­.actually...we discussed this morning. I thought about taking your opinion but¡­" Katherine''s word was cut off by Maria and said, " Already Sam''s condition is like this. Instead of taking care of him, you wanted to go to get back your property and take revenge. I never expect this from you "


    "We are not abandoning our son. You and Ruby are there to take care of him. Moreover, Steven arranged a safe ce to stay. Try to understand. We can''t stay here permanently in someone''s home. We need to solve the problem at some point in time," he answered his mother.


    " If anything happens to my son, I will never forgive you¡­" Maria warned Katherine and went to her room seriously.


    " Don''t worry about Aunt Maria and our little Sam. I will assure you both about their safety " Steven promised Katherine and Adrian.


    Adrian nodded his head and said, " I trust you both that''s why we took this decision "


    " I will take care of Sam¡­" Ruby said, taking Katherine''s palms into her hands with an assuring smile.


    " Can you arrange your private jet for our journey? " Adrian asked Steven. He smiled at Adrian and replied, " I will take care of your journey¡­"


    " Before that, I need to talk in private¡­" Adrian said, looking at Ruby and Katherine. " Sure...let''s go and talk in my study room.." Steven informed him. Both of them walked to the study, leaving Ruby and Katherine behind them alone.


    There was silence for a while. Ruby touched Katherine''s hand and asked, " why do you both take a sudden decision? I mean to say when Sam in this condition "


    " It''s not my decision¡­" she replied with a dull face. She could not analyze what is going on in Adrian''s mind. The sudden change in Adrian''s behavior made her upset.


    " Then you can talk with Adrian¡­" she suggested. For which she gave a forced smile and walked towards the room where Sam was there.


    She sat at the edge of the bed where Sam was lying. She held his little hands into her and looked at him with tears flowing over her cheeks.


    She doesn''t know how much time, she sat holding Sam''s hand.


    ¡­..


    After a while, she heard the door clicking sound and wiped her tears hastily. It was the nurse who came to change the IV saline bottle for Sam. She injected liquid medicine into the Saline bottle.


    " Madam, Don''t cry, " the nurse said.

 Chapter 249 - DNA Report

    " You don''t know how hard it is for me to see my naughty and active son in this condition¡­" Katherine replied in a cracked voice. The nurse felt so bad about seeing her pain and said, " Shall I tell you some good news? ".Instantly Katherine raised her head and looked at the nurse nkly.


    " When you were having breakfast this morning, I noticed a slight movement of his fingers. It is a good sign as per his health condition, " the nurse informed.


    Her mood changed on hearing the nurse " Really...you noticed him moving his fingers.." She asked the nurse with excitement.


    The nurse nodded her head with a small smile. " Hope your son will recover soon¡­" she said.


    " We too hope so...Miss. Leon( nurse) " Adrian said while entering the room. Then he continued, "And also I hope you will continue the same care for our son¡­"


    " Sure, Mr. Wilson¡­" she said politely and left the room, closing the door behind her.


    ¡­.


    Katherine wanted to know why he was behaving strangely. Before she questioned him, his mobile rang. He immediately attended the call. He sat on the couch and was talking to someone over the call. After a few minutes, he attended the call.


    Katherine could not stay calm anymore. She walked seriously towards him and said, " How could you think, I would leave our little Sam in this condition and go to North America? You might have taken my opinion? " she yelled.


    " Mrs. Wilson, don''t forget what you promised me this morning," he said in a serious tone.


    " What mistake have I made? Why are you behaving rudely with me?" She inquired in a cracked voice.


    " You want to know why I changed all of a sudden! " he said and took his mobile and asked her to y the video.


    She took his mobile and did as he said. As soon as the video yed, her hands shivered then tears rolled down from her eyes. The next moment, she dropped the mobile from her hand and looked at him with sadness.


    " It''s all a lie...Ad. Please don''t believe that video. I think someone morphed that video. Martin and I are only best friends¡­" she cried, kneeling in front of his feet.


    " Does it matter to you whether I believe it or not? " he asked her who was crying in front of him.


    She stopped crying and raised her head. For a few seconds, her mind became numb. " Ad¡­ what do you mean! " she said with a quivering tone while still sitting in the same position.


    " Just imagine what is going on in my heart and my feelings when someone sent me the DNA reports that Sam is not my son but Martin''s," he said, looking at her.


    She stood up on her feet and fisted his T-shirt ring at him. " That''s why you want me to leave him alone in this condition as you think that reports are true! " she shouted.


    " If I doubted...I never married you without taking the DNA test of Sam..." he answered, looking into her eyes.


    " Then why are you behaving strangely? Why do you want to leave our Sam here with Steven and Ruby! " she questioned.


    "Kathie¡­ you promised that you will not oppose my decision. Not only that you will prove your love for me. It''s testing time for your Love " he replied. Then he continued, " Maybe you can think that it is a punishment for you to separate my son from me all these years¡­"


    " So...you are taking revenge on me? " she asked with a serious face.


    " I don''t care what you think about me. I only care about the property we should get as your inheritance for now, " he said and stepped back from her.


    She knew him as a sweet, kind, and caring person. But this kind of Adrian was new for her. She faced an angry and broken side of him. But she never faced a frustrated and indifferent side of Adrian. She was confused.She doesn''t understand whether her husband had faith in her or doubted her fidelity. She ced her head with her palms and sat on the floor, leaning back to the bed where Sam was lying on the bed.


    Tears were flowing from her eyes like waterfalls. She doesn''t understand how she could leave Sam, a piece of her heart in this condition.


    "Is it my punishment? " She thought while crying.


    ¡­..


    After a while, Ruby entered the room along with Maria. They stopped at the entrance of the room on noticing Katherine who sat on the floor, looking nkly. And her face was covered with dried tears.


    " Kathie ¡­ "


    " Kathie¡­ dear¡­ "


    Both of them walked towards her anxiously. " Kathie...dear. I am sorry to talk with you rudely earlier. I didn''t imagine that you would cry like this, " Maria said, sitting on the edge of the bed where Ruby ced her hand on Kathie''s shoulder.


    " Mom...I love Adrian so much. I never want his life to be in danger. Believe me¡­. " She cried, cing her head on Maria''sp.


    Maria looked at her and stroked her hair softly with her palms and said, " I know still ...I yelled at you. What to do! Being a mother, I slipped my tongue, having love for my son. I would have remembered that all these years you stayed away from him for his safety "


    " Sorry...my dear ¡­." She apologized to Katherine.


    " Don''t worry. We will take care of Sam. Please don''t cry .." Ruby consoled her from the other side.


    " Is it Adrian''s idea to go to your ce? " Maria inquired looking at Katherine. For which, she remained silent and lowered her head.


    Just in time, Steven and Adrian walked inside the room. Next to them, the maid came with luggage.


    " Arrange Ruby''s luggage in the wardrobe¡­" Steven ordered the maid,indicating with the finger.


    " Why are you shifting my luggage here! " Ruby questioned Steven.


    " After Adrian and Katherine went, you need to take care of Sam. So I thought it would be better.Especially, I don''t want you to stress when you are pregnant " Steven replied.


    " Ruby. ... Pregnant!" Maria asked with shock.

 Chapter 250 - Love And Care Never Fades Away

    Ruby''s body stiffened when Maria questioned her about pregnancy. She turned her head towards Steven as he disclosed the truth without informing her.


    " Yes¡­.Aunt Maria. She is pregnant with my child. We both are in love with each other, " Steven said, walking towards Ruby. He ced his hand around her shoulder and squeezed her shoulder de without anyone''s notice. Ruby raised her head to the side as she was a bit shorter than him and then looked at Steven.


    " Is it true? " Maria asked Katherine. Katherine nodded her head as if a thief was caught by the police.


    " Yes...mom¡­" Katherine nodded her head hesitantly.


    " You both would have nned for the child after marriage. I don''t know what this generation of people thinks of themselves. A child before wedlock!! " she said. Then she looked at both Steven and Ruby. She suggested, " Happened is happened. Better you both get married before giving birth to the child¡­"


    " Yes...Aunt Maria. I am also thinking the same¡­" Steven replied, looking at Adrian.


    " Don''t worry, it will happen as you nned" Adrian hummed with Steven.


    " Leave about Steven and Ruby''s issue. Tell me whether you were forcing your decision on Kathie? " Maria asked, looking seriously at Adrian.


    " Why don''t you ask your beloved daughter-inw? Whether I am forcing or not? " he questioned her back. Maria exchanged looks between Adrian and Katherine confusingly.


    " Mom...I agreed with him. He was not forcing me " finally Katherine replied without looking at Maria. Maria understood that something was wrong between both. She red at Adrian as she knew about her stubborn and angry son.


    Before Maria tried to know what was going on between them, Adrian said, " We have some changes in our n. We are going to start tomorrow morning at ten o''clock in Steven''s private jet¡­"


    " Tomorrow¡­.Morning¡­" Ruby eximed in shock.


    " Yes¡­ I already arranged everything for the journey¡­" Steven said to everyone in a calm tone.


    " When you make the decision, what is there to discuss¡­" saying Maria walked out seriously.


    " What is going on...Steven? Even though you know it is dangerous for both, you are supporting Adrian, huh!!" Ruby said, gripping Steven''s arms.


    " Ruby...it was not my decision but Adrian''s. I am just supporting him as I failed to convince him in changing his decision. I too don''t know why he made this decision in a single night. I asked him many times but he didn''t answer the questions" Steven exined.


    " Ruby¡­.stop discussing this topic. Go and take some rest¡­" Katherine said in a stern voice. She looked at Adrian and said, " Let''s start packing our luggage "


    " See...how my wife is supportive. Just you both go and rx¡­" Adrian informed Ruby and Steven. They both looked at each other and slowly walked out of the room confusingly.


    " Wifey...you still have seventeen hours to spend with our little champ. Utilise it very well¡­" Adrian advised. Katherine was looking at him with a burning gaze. But Adrian ignored her stares andid beside little Sam on the bed.


    He took little Sam''s small hands to his hands. He kissed his knuckles and said, " Little Champ...Be strong and get well soon. Your dadda is missing you so much¡­"


    " Yeah...he is missing you so much. That''s the reason, it nned to leave you with Aunt Ruby and your granny¡­" Katherine said sarcastically while looking at Adrian furiously.


    " Kathie...just leave me alone with my son¡­" he said in a stern voice.


    She took a few steps to leave but turned her head, " Why should I leave this room? I too want to spend my time with my little son¡­" saying, she came to the bed and sat at the edge of the bed.


    There was thick silence between them. For a while, shey on her side and stared at her son. Then she looked at Adrian who was lost in his thoughts. She was cursing her husband inside the heart to take the decision but she was helpless. She could not shout at him nor stay back with her son.


    With the sudden ringing of Adrian''s mobile, her thoughts were interrupted. Immediately Adrian stood up from the bed and attended the call with a serious expression.


    " Yes...Duke¡­ "


    On hearing Duke''s name, Katherine looked at Adrian with full of interest as she was curious to know how thepany was running in their absence.


    " Do you contact the person whom I said? " he inquired. Adrian noticed Katherine''s gaze.He doesn''t want Katherine to hear their conversation. So he walked out of the room while he was speaking over the call.


    Duke:Sir, I inquired personally about the matter you said. Whatever you got the information from the person is true.


    Adrian:


    Do you know what was the reason behind it?


    Duke:


    Sir...To take revenge on Mrs. Wilson and to hurt her.


    Adrian :


    Okay. I will think about it. Did you meet Vanessa again? How is her health?


    Duke:


    Yes, sir. She came to ourpany for the job. As there are no vacancies, I help her financially. I am in contact with her.


    Adrian:


    Thank you so much. Remember my words, don''t try to misbehave with her. Already she is in so much pain losing her loved ones.


    Duke :


    Sure sir. I will take care of her like a good friend. Don''t worry.


    Adrian:Keep giving me updates. Don''t dy.


    Duke :


    Yes sir. Have a nice day.


    ¡­..


    By the time he ended the call, Katherine was standing behind him. He didn''t expect her presence so he was started when he turned back.


    " Is everything alright at ourpany? " she asked anxiously,pletely forgetting about the earlier incidents. He looked at her face and replied, " Everything is fine. No need to worry¡­"


    She looked into his eyes and sensed something he was hiding from her.


    " Tell me...truth. You are hiding something from me¡­" she said, worrying for him. His heartfelt warmth with her concern. He knew about her even though they had many differences, love and care between them would never fade away.


    "One of the clients wanted to meet me so I informed Duke to arrange the meeting through video conference¡­" He lied.

 Chapter 251 - Proud To Be Loved By Her

    " Oh...I thought there was some problem in thepany¡­" she said.


    " I was just worried¡­" her words cut off in the middle by him and said, " If youplete your cross-questioning me like a criminal. I have some work¡­"


    " Ad...why are you behaving rudely with me! Please don''t believe those videos. Those are fake. If you want me to swear at our son, I will. I have never been intimate with another man other than you¡­" she said in a pleading tone.


    He turned away from her while fisting his hand. He closed his eyes and pursed his lips tightly.He wanted to die when he heard her desperate voice to make him believe her love for him. He wanted to embrace her and shouted that he would never doubt her fidelity. He respects and adores her love for him.


    " Ad¡­" she ced her palm on his shoulder. His body stiffened with her touch. He felt guilty to hurt her but he had to choose this path to end the game of Grayson.


    " Kathie¡­.I am already upset with that video. Please...don''t talk about it¡­" he said in a serious tone. He didn''t dare to look at her face. He was feeling ashamed to treat her rudely.


    " Better you spend your time with Sam as we are leaving tomorrow.." He suggested. She stayed for a few seconds to talk with him but he was still showing his back, she left with a hurtful face.


    ¡­..


    Just in time, Steven walked opposite Katherine. He noticed Kathie''s pale face but she was not in a condition to notice Steven''s presence. She walked away quietly with a gloomy face. Then he looked at Adrian who lowered his head.


    " Adrian¡­"


    While calling his name, Steven approached Adrian. " I think you should stop hurting her like this. Better you should open your heart with her. Either you both are happy like this. Please¡­." Steven said.


    " Do you think...she will allow me to go alone to her ce? No¡­" Adrian said.


    "At least...tell her the truth, what is the reason behind your behaviour" Steven suggested.


    "No...if she knows it would be a problem in our n. She loves me crazily. She doesn''t care about her father''s will, her property, or herpany. That was the reason she left everything behind only to save me and my son. Let her think whatever she wants. I already decided to put an end to Grayson¡­" Adrian said with determination.


    " I don''t leave that bastard who harassed my wife all these years and tried to kill my son. I will kill him with my bare hands¡­" he added.


    " But it is hard to see Kathie in that state¡­" Steven said.


    " Let it be...If anything happens to me in this fight, she can forget me easily, and also she could move on in her life " Adrian informed him. " Don''t talk rubbish. I am there to support you. If Ruby is not pregnant, I could havee with you there¡­" Steven told him.


    " No...no...you should be here only. As I have so much trust in you that I am leaning my son and my mother with you¡­" Adrian said.


    " I promise you that I will take care of them. Don''t worry¡­" Steven assured Adrian.


    " Thanks for your support¡­" Adrian said.


    " Shall I ask you one question! " Steven asked him, looking at his face.


    " Can you really see her depressed and broken! Just in one day, she is in this condition. Tell me what if it goes more days! " he asked Adrian.


    " Steven¡­ I know it would be hard but I have no other way. I can''t run away from the problems and hide in your country permanently. I want to keep a full stop on this issue. Already, Kathie is tired of running away from the problems with Grayson. It''s time to stand and chase away all problems especially before my son opens his eyes. My Sam always says that I am his HERO. Even if I die while protecting them, let me...Remain as HERO DAD¡­" He answered.


    " Now I clearly understood why Katherine left everything behind her and led a single life all these years¡­" Steven expressed his view on their rtionship.


    Adrian gave a weak smile and said, " Not only that I too cannot ept any other woman in my heart even though she left me"


    " After knowing the truth, the respect and adoration for her doubled in my heart. I am being proud to be loved by her. I am lucky to have her as my wife, " he said proudly.


    " Of course¡­.Mr. Wilson¡­" Steven said, patting his shoulder.


    Later, they both talked about the n after reaching Katherine''s Mansion and herpany. They discussed the n for nearly one hour. Then they walked together inside the Mansion.


    As soon as they stepped inside, they noticed Ruby sitting in the hallway. " Where were you? I was searching for you in the Mansion?" in a serious face, looking at Steven.


    Steven gulped his throat as he was scared of her mood swing due to pregnancy hormones. " Better to handle you, pregnant girlfriend, as you shift her room without her permission " Adrian whispered in Steven''s ear.


    " I am dead¡­" he muttered and slowly walked towards Ruby whereas Adrian went to check Sam and Katherine.


    " Baby¡­.We were just talking about their journey arrangements¡­" Steven replied while cing his hands around her shoulder.


    " Oh¡­ is it! " Ruby said sarcastically.


    " Baby...do you have fruit juice! " he asked, changing the topic cleverly. She pushed away his hand, " What a caring boyfriend you are! That''s why you changed my room without my concern. Moreover you disclose the truth about my pregnancy to Aunt Maria without my concern" she mocked.


    " Love...let me exin¡­" he pleaded.


    " Don''t touch me till you marry me¡­" she shouted. Then she continued, " I would have taken this decision a very long. I would have not stood as a sinner in front of Aunt Maria "


    " Come on...Ruby. Take it easy. We can''t hide it any longer as Aunt Maria will stay with us, " Steven said casually.


    She red at him and shouted, " Don''t talk to me.. I am so angry at you"She didn''t care even if there were the maids in the Mansion.

 Chapter 252 - Blinking Eyes

    " It''s time for your fruit juice"


    Ruby and Steven heard Maria''s voice and turned their heads in that direction. They noticed Maria standing with fruit juice in her hand.


    " You are bing a mom. You should take care of your baby and yourself¡­" Maria suggested.


    " You are exactly correct¡­" Steven supported her words. Maria red at him and said, " Is this the way to take care of a person who is going to give birth to your child? "


    " What should I do? I already told her to take a proper diet. And also instructed the maid to prepare her favorite food " Steven answered.


    " It''s not enough. You should take parenting sses and also learn how to take care of a pregnant woman. It ispulsory. Most importantly, you should take her to the first check-up. I came to know that you still know that until now she didn''t go to check up for gynecologist" Maria said.


    " That¡­.I thought...to¡­" he stammered.


    Maria held his ear and twisted it slightly. " You might be a great businessman but a bad boyfriend¡­" Maria said. After leaving his ear,she instructed Ruby to drink the fruit juice.


    " I am not hungry. Not now...please¡­" Ruby pleaded to Maria.


    " Hello...No excuses...Do you know who I am? Your nurse for now¡­" Maria said and looked at her with a serious expression.


    Even though Ruby didn''t want to drink the fruit juice, she gulped it in her throat as she was scared of Aunt Maria.


    As soon as Ruby finished drinking, " Steven...in my room¡­" Maria said seriously and walked towards the room in which she was allotted to stay in.


    Steven looked at her leaving the figure nkly. Meanwhile, Ruby moved closer to him and whispered, " It''s fun to look at your face now". She giggled at him and said, " Go...Aunt Maria might be waiting for you¡­"


    Steven gave an annoying expression and threatened, " Let mee back¡­. I will take my revenge¡­" She ignored him and sat on the sofa to watch TV. He walked to her and leaned to her level as she was sitting on the sofa " Just wait tonight, I will show you what I can do to you¡­"he whispered in her ears and left to meet Maria.


    ¡­..


    Adrian went to see Sam and noticed Katherine arranging their clothes and stuff in the luggage bags. She heard the door clicking sound and halted for a few seconds then continued her work.


    Slowly he walked to the bed andid on his back beside Sam. He was silently watching her every move. Her eyes were swollen and red. He felt bad to see her gloomy face. He wished to run towards her and tell her, " I love you. I am sorry for hurting you"


    On the other side, Katherine sensed his stares at her and looked at him all of sudden. She noticed him staring at her without blinking his eyes. " Do you need anything? "


    " Yeah¡­" he replied abruptly.


    " Coffee? " she asked.


    " Yeah...one coffee¡­" he lied, turning his face away. She walked out of the room to bring him coffee in a calm way.


    " Is she hating me now! Why is there no sign of emotions for me in her eyes! " he thought in his mind.


    Just then he sensed the movements in Sam''s body as he was lying beside him.


    " Little Champ¡­ "


    " Can you hear your father''s voice? " he asked with happy tears but there was no response from him.


    " Sammy¡­ Blink your eyes if you hear me¡­" he talked to him.To his surprise, Sam blinked his eyes twice.


    " Sam¡­ I miss you so much¡­" Adrian said, holding his hands. He felt so emotional when there was a response from his son. His heart was overjoyed with his response.


    " I promise you that I won''t leave the person who hurt you and made your condition miserable. I will punish him which would be scarier than death. It''s my promise," he said angrily.


    " But please forgive this father who is leaving you alone with your granny and Aunt Ruby to punish that monster," he said while his tears rolled down on Sam''s knuckles. Adrian also noticed tears flowing from the corner of his eyes.


    " I know...mom and I should be with you at this time. But I also know that you wanted to be your dad as a hero so I am going to be a real hero for you. I know that you are a brave boy. Please wish me good luck "


    Then he continued, " I Love you so much. If you too love us...blink your eyes¡­" he said. Just then Sam responded by blinking his eyes.


    " I love you...Sam¡­" Adrian said, letting out tears from his eyes. At the same time, Katherine entered the room and saw Adrian crying while holding Sam''s hands. She never saw Adrian in such a devastating state. As if someone pushed her, her feet started moving towards him. She ced her soft palms on his shoulders and said, " Ad¡­ He will be fine. Don''t be upset¡­"


    On hearing her voice, he turned his head back. He noticed she was standing closer to him with a worried expression on her face.He wanted to share the good news with her but he didn''t know whether it was the right time to share it with her. As they already nned to leave Sam with his mother and Ruby.


    " Ad...he will be fine¡­" she repeated.


    " I know. He will be fine soon¡­" he smiled weakly at her. Then he looked at the cup of coffee in her hand. " Thank you¡­." He said and walked out of the room.


    ¡­..


    As he walked towards the hall, he saw Ruby watching NETFLIX. He sat on the chair near the sofa and asked, " Where is Steven? Why are you alone? "


    Just in time, Steven and Maria walked towards them. Adrian noticed a folded white paper in Steven''s hand and inquired, " What is this in your hand? "


    " Diet chart for Ruby by your mom¡­." Steven replied, looking at Ruby.


    " Oh...let me...see...what is there? " Adrian asked.


    " When Katherine is pregnant again with your child then I will prepare the diet chart for you because as a husband it is your responsibility to take care of the pregnant wife.. For now, this is for Steven and Ruby only¡­" Maria said casually.

 Chapter 253 - Hard To Act As If Fighting With You

    " If Kathie is pregnant again then Adrian would not get the chance... " Ruby interrupted Maria''s words.


    " Why?? " Adrian and Maria asked in unison. Ruby chuckled and said, " Because...our little Sammy...will take care of Kathie. Do you both forget how much he demanded a sibling on his birthday when your friend, Thomas, refused to give his daughter y with him as she was sleeping¡­"


    " Yeah...Little Sam is a carbon copy of Adrian. He is stubborn like his father¡­" Maria agreed with a sad smile. Then she suddenly started crying,remembering her grandson. Then she continued, " I am missing his sweet voice and naughty deeds¡­" She sobbed.


    " Mom...please stop crying. He will be fine soon¡­" Adrian hugged her, ced his hands around her shoulders.


    " Addy¡­ Being a mother, I can understand Kathie''s pain. Once again think about your decision to leave Sam in this condition " Maria suggested, still crying.


    " He is my son...too¡­ It would be painful for me too to go away from my son" Adrian answered.


    Katherine heard the whole conversation standing at the entrance of the door to her room.She wanted to check on Adrian as he left, taking a cup of coffee without talking with her. But after hearing the conversation, she understood to wait till Adrian opened up with her about what was going on in his mind as she was confident about their love and their rtionship.


    She had trusted her mother-inw and Ruby that they would take good care of Sam in her absence. So she determined in her mind to be a support to her husband as he was not in a normal state.


    The day passed on¡­..


    Adrian opened his eyes and found his beautiful wife and his loving son beside him on the bed. Then he found Kathie cing her hands on both his son as well as him in her sleep. He smiled a little and pecked her knuckles. Slowly he removed her hand from him and sat up on the bed. He looked at his son and pressed his lips on Sam''s forehead.


    " Good morning, my little Champ¡­" he whispered in his ears and stood up from the bed.


    In her sleepy state, Katherine heard her husband''s voice and opened her eyes. She saw him walking towards the bathroom. Quickly she sat up on the bed and asked, " I waited for youst night tillte, where were you? "


    He thought she slept while leaning back on the bedpost, so he made her sleep properly on the bed and covered her with a quiltAs soon as he came to know that she waited for him, his heartfelt warmth.Instantly he turned his head and said " But you were sleeping, by the time I returned to the room " He acted as if he didn''t care.


    Before she prolonged the conversation, he walked into the bathroom and shut the door. She looked at the door nkly for a while. Then she kissed Sam''s cheek and greeted him, " Good morning¡­"


    Suddenly, she remembered their journey and stepped down from the bed. She arranged a suit, watch and tie for Adrian before he came out of the bathroom. Later she took a dress for her to wear after bath.


    Meanwhile, Adrian came out of the bathroom in a navy blue colored bathrobe.


    " I kept your stuff on the couch. Please wear it¡­" she informed. Then she noticed the water droplets from his hair.


    " Shall I dry your hair? Or else you may get cold¡­" she asked him and was waiting for his permission.


    " Yeah...I forgot to take an extra towel to dry my hair¡­ " saying he sat on the dressing stool near the mirror.


    She moved closer to him holding a white towel in her hand. Slowly she started drying his hair with her one hand as still, her other hand had slight difort.


    She could sense the fresh musk fragrance along with the shaving cream smell as he took a fresh bath. She inhaled the fragrance of him, closing her eyes. She leaned closer to him enjoying the fragrance as it had been many days, she was intimated with him.


    Adrian was worried about her hand as she stopped drying his hair. He tilted his head slightly and raised his eyes from the space between the towel which was drying. He noticed how close his wife was to him and how she was enjoying the moment of being close to him. Just then his eyes moved to her lips.


    " How many days it had been tasting her rosy lips¡­" he thought in his mind.


    His hand raised in the air to hold her waist.


    All at once, they heard the knock on the door. Realization hit her brain and lost the grip of the towel from her hand. And the towel fell on the floor. At the same time, Adrian stopped his hand in the air.


    " I am sorry¡­" she apologized to him with puppy eyes. " It''s okay...I can understand that your hand might be in pain now also¡­" he replied as he found her embarrassed by the door-knocking sound. Especially he knew about his shy wife.


    Again they heard the door knocking sound.


    " Go and take your bath. We should get ready by nine o''clock " he informed and said toe in who was knocking on the door.


    Katherine nodded her head, lowered her head, and walked into the bathroom. Then the nurse walked into the room to check Sam.


    " Can you pleasee after twenty minutes, we are getting ready? " Adrian asked her politely.


    " Sure, sir¡­" saying the nurse left the room.


    After the nurse left, Adrian wore the suit that she selected for him. He kept the watch on his wrist. Then he took the tie around his neck and below the shirt cor. When he was knotting the tie in front of the mirror, he heard the sound of twisting the doorknob from the bathroom. His body froze when he found his wife wrapped her body only in a white towel.


    " Is she testing my sanity! " he thought. On the other side, the little buddy in his pants became like a thick rod.


    " I can fight with anyone for you, but staying away from you and fighting with you even as the act is a very difficult task for me¡­" he admitted to his heart in his mind.

 Chapter 254 - Someone Touch Soothes The Pain

    While looking at her, he knotted the tie around his neck and pulled upward his throat. As his full attention was on her, he didn''t realize that knot tightened around his throat.


    " Ahhh¡­" he cried out in pain.


    Katherine, who picked her dress to wear, heard his cry and ran towards him. " Ad...what happened! " she asked anxiously, standing behind him and then twirled towards her.


    Then she noticed the tightened knot of the tie around his neck. She tried to lose the knot with her hands but she couldn''t.


    " Our Sam is better than you. Can''t you knot the tie properly! " she asked without looking at his face. Her full concentration was on his tie whereas his full attention was on his wife.


    Suddenly she raised her toes and tried to lose the knot of his tie as one of her hands was not strong enough to lose the knot. His body was on fire when she was close to him, especially when she was only wrapped in a towel.


    " Damn¡­.what she is doing to me! Is she helping me out or seducing me! " he thought.


    He tried to step back from her as it was so difficult to handle the situation. She tilted her head and red at him. " Don''t move. Let me lose the knot¡­" she warned and moved closer to him again.


    " Control...Adrian¡­.Remember about your n¡­" he chanted in his mind.


    Just then he noticed the knot of her towel was loosened because of the raising of her toes. Being unaware of her state, she was loosening the knot of his tie. His condition became more miserable when her hot breath touched his throat.


    " Fuck¡­" he groaned silently inside.


    Just in time, he noticed the towel around her body was supposed to fall. He quickly held the towel with his fist tightly. Instantly she lowered her head and found his hands.


    " Control Adrian...Control¡­. You should not let her know how aroused you are being close to her " He chanted in his mind.


    Slowly she raised her head, looked at him with fluttering eyelids. His heart skipped with her alluring look at him.


    She realized their position and lowered her eyes. " That...I...was¡­ in a hurry ...when I heard your whimper¡­I...totally ¡­.forgot...that I was in only a towel¡­" she stuttered.


    The way she was stammering with his touch, made his heart feel so happy. His soul was dancing with their proximity. But he kept a straight face at her and said, " I think Sam would be better than you. He would have carried a towel properly over his body..."


    Instantly the expression on her face changed to anger. She gripped the towel and pushed him away. " I was so worried about you and you are mocking me¡­" she said furiously. He found her ears turned red with anger.


    " How cute even she is annoying!" he thought observing her facial expression but controlling himself then whispered in her ear leaning closer to her, " Mrs. Wilson¡­ please wear the dress before it slipped down your body. This time I don''t hold your towel¡­ "


    Whereas She was looking into his eyes examining to know what was going on in his heart.


    He pulled closer to his chest by cing his hand around her waist and said, " Do take my words in another way¡­" Instantly she ced her palm on his chest, moved back, and looked at him quizzically as she was so confused about his behavior.


    " I mean to say¡­.we are gettingte¡­.." He said.


    " You are making me...so annoyed¡­" yelling she pushed him away from her with a serious face. She walked into the changing area while taking her dress and closed the curtains.


    After wearing her panty, she took brasserie to wear then she remembered every day Ruby helped her to sped the hook of the bra due to an injury at the back of the shoulder. She peeped out her head through the curtain and called Adrian in a low voice.


    Adrain, who wasbing his hair, turned his head and found only her face. He wondered why she called him as she was angry at him a few minutes back.


    " What! " he asked curiously why she called him suddenly.


    " Can you call Ruby here? " she replied with the same angry tone.


    " What if I don''t call her? " he retorted.


    " Then we will bete¡­" she replied. He didn''t understand what she meant. Then asked her, " Why? "


    " If you don''t call her, who will help me with the dressing! My back is still hurting, " she said. He felt so ashamed as he was reminded about her health condition. He quickly walked in her direction and opened the curtain.


    Katherine didn''t expect his sudden move and looked at him with surprise. " I will help you¡­" He informed and twirled her gently and sped the hook of her bra.


    After he is done with his work, he noticed a scar of the cut on the side of her back. He traced the scar with his thumb gently.


    " Is it still paining a lot? " he inquired.


    " it''s not paining more than your weird behavior " she replied, suddenly turning him.


    " Do you need any other help in dressing? " he asked, hiding his emotion. She nodded her head as NO with a sad face. He could not see her hurtful face and turned away showing his back to her. By keeping her hands around his torso, she hugged him cing her face on his back. She didn''t care even though she was only in her lingerie. "It''s hurting me so much...Ad. Please tell me why are you avoiding me? Please talk with me normally..." she cried, fisting his suit.


    He cursed their fate in his mind for behaving rudely with the love of his life. He felt as if his heart was sinking in the ocean of her tears. Only he knew how much struggle he was experiencing between his heart and his mind. As she sobbed continuously, he ced his palms on both of her knuckles closing his eyes to soothe her pain.


    Sometimes only touch can soothe the pain more than words.

 Chapter 255 - He Became Like A Big Puzzle

    Adrian felt so emotional on hearing Katherine''s cry. He wanted to hug her and shout that whatever he was doing was for their future. He wanted to kiss every inch of her face, to scoop her up and spin around the room with her, to make everything better. He wanted to fix their wrong misunderstanding, and he wanted to start afresh. He wanted to do anything, be everything, to make her happy. He wanted to go back in time and not blink, not say anything that would change anything so that he could hold her and never let her go. Instead, he remained frozen, his heart pounding against his chest, his vision blurring with tears. He felt so lost and alone, heartbroken and terrified that he would never feel this way again, and the worst part was knowing that she would never know just how much he loved her and desired her and needed her. He felt like such a failure.


    He wanted to tell her everything, but he didn''t know where to begin, or if she didn''t like the idea of his n. He couldn''t bear the thought of telling her if she refuses toe with her. And on the other side, he doesn''t want her to think he was a failure as a man, a husband, or a partner. Instead, he said nothing, just stood in the room, tears rolling silently down his face, his mind racing and his body feeling numb. He didn''t move or say anything for what felt like an eternity, just allowing her to cry and sob and rant and rave, his heartbreaking all over again with every sob and whimper, with every heartfelt apology and heartfelt promise to make it up to her. He wanted to tell her that it was okay, that he still loved her and would always love her, that nothing could ever change that, but he knew that if shees to know that he is risking his life in the n, she never allow to go to herpany, and the thought of lying to her again broke his heart all over again.


    But he knew that would make things even worse, so he remained frozen, his heartbreaking into a million pieces, his mind screaming out for him to do something, anything, but his body unable to move or say anything, his head spinning and his vision blurring with tears, his entire world darkening and fading away into nothingness.


    Making his heart like a stone, he wiped his silent tears and called her name, " Kathie¡­." His voice was hoarse. " We are gettingte. Please wear your dress. I will be with our son, Sam. I want to spend some time with him before boarding the ne. " He informed in a calm tone. Her grip loosened with his words. He took her hands off from his suit and headed back into the bedroom, his stomach churning and his mind racing. He wanted to go back to before when he didn''t feel like this when he knew who he was, what he was doing and it was for the best. But he knew that already it''s toote, so before he reached the ce, the n was executed. His eyes were burning and his throat constricted as he realised that the rtionship between both would never be the same again.


    Katherine stood speechless as he left the ce taking her hands from him. As he was keeping his distance from her, she felt that he was losing her husband forever but she doesn''t want it to happen in any case. Already she experienced life without him for six years. How lonely is her life without him? She knew it was like this but never thought that it would be this bad. Already she missed his warmth, his touch, his love for many years. She wanted to reach out and hug him and tell him he is the only one in her heart, but she knew he was in the mood to trust her words. Instead, she stood in the changing ce, her chest tight, her heart aching, her world darkening, her tears silently flowing.


    A few minutes, she heard a knock on the door. She wiped her tears then she quickly wore the dress and came out of the changing room. As soon as she came out, she found the nurse giving an injection to her son whereas her husband was inquiring about Sam''s health condition.


    " Don''t worry, Mrs. Wilson. There is improvement in his health. You and Mr. Wilson no need to get worried about his health " the nurse informed Katherine.


    Until now, she was restless thinking about her husband but this news brightened her mood. Relief was written all over her face, but there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes. It was as if she expected him to say something, anything, to reassure her that everything would be all right, but he didn''t. He simply thanked the nurse and turned to leave. Katherine felt like she had been pped in the face. She wanted to say something, to ask him where he was going, why he wasn''t saying anything, what he had done with her husband, but she held herself back. She knew if she said anything, she would probably start crying, and she didn''t have time for that. She needed to be strong for Sam and their son already missed his father.


    " Kathie¡­Stay a few more minutes with our Sam and thene to the dining hall. Everyone is waiting for us. Come fast ¡­" saying he walked out of the room and closed the door behind him.


    ¡­..


    " This man became like a puzzle for me. When I want to talk, he ignores me. When I want to yell at him, he listens to myints. When I want to hug, he pushes me away. When I want to fight, hepromises with me. This man is making me mad¡­" she thought.. She sighed looking at Sam and said, " Is your father still in love with me still? " in a sad tone.

 Chapter 256 - What Is Going On Here?

    " Take care of Katherine. Don''t hurt her with your rude behavior" Maria said while everyone gathered at the dining table.


    Just in time,Katherine walked in their direction. She wore faded blue denim jeans with a white shirt and a navy blue jacket.


    " It''s been a long time, I see you in jeans and a shirt, " Ruby said, noticing her attire. Whereas Katherine walked quietly and sat next to Adrian at the dining table. Without looking at them, she stuffed pasta with a spoon in her mouth.


    " Are you worrying about Sam? " Ruby asked as Kathie was silent.Kathie didn''t reply to her question and continued eating the food on her te.


    " Kathie...we will take care of him. Please, don''t worry. I promise you that I will care for Sam just as I am caring for my baby in my womb, " she said.


    Kathie''s heart was touched by her words and raised her head. She looked at her, " I trust you and Mom. That''s why I am leaving Sam here even though I never left him with anyone till now"


    " I won''t disappoint you¡­" Ruby assured.


    Kathie nodded her head and lowered her head. " How can I exin that I am worried about going with my weird husband¡­" she mumbled. But Adrian could hear her as she was sitting next to him.


    Adrian stared at her from the corner of his eyes. On observing her facial expression, he understood that she was so angry at him. He gulped his throat in fear and finished his breakfast in a few minutes.


    Just in time, Steven''s mobile rang. He attended his call and ended it in a few seconds.


    " It''s time to start¡­" he informed Adrian. Adrian nodded. He went into Sam''s room to see him before leaving. Steven looked at Katherine, " Don''t worry about Grayson, Kathie. Even though I am here, our men will guard both of you¡­" Steven assured.


    " Okay¡­" she replied.


    " Kathie¡­" Maria called with her name. She hugged Katherine and stroked her hair. " On seeing your condition, I can understand that hepelled you to leave Sam with us. But remember my words, Love between a couple will be stronger when they ovee hurdles in their life. For that, both should have the patience to handle it. It only happens when they respect each other and trust each other, " Maria whispered in her ears.


    Katherine had tears in her eyes with her words.


    " I know that it is very hard to handle my stubborn and ferocious son. But don''t give up on him because he loves you so crazily¡­" Maria added.


    " Mom¡­ He is behaving so weird.¡­." Saying she started crying.


    " You both have so much alone time after going there. Sort out everything¡­" Maria advised. Katherine hugged her tightly and nodded her head. Then she hugged Ruby and went to Sam''s room. Meanwhile, Steven ordered the Maids to arrange the luggage in the car.


    Katherine stepped inside and noticed Adrian kissing Sam on his forehead.


    " Mom and I wille back soon while you will be recovering.And also we will bring you a special gift when we return¡­" Adrian said, caressing his hair.


    Just then, she noticed Sam blinking his eyelids hearing his father''s message. She quickly walked to him and called Sam''s name but there was no response from him.


    " I understand clearly that both of you are avoiding me. I think you and your dad are enjoying my state. ¡­" she whisper-yelled.


    " Kathie¡­ he is a small kid. Don''t talk to him like that. Especially when he is in this state¡­." Adrian suggested.


    " He blinked his eyes for your voice but not for my voice.Now your son loves you more than his mom " she replied in frustration.


    " Come on...Kathie...don''t talk like a small kid. Moreover, it''s not time to be jealous. You should feel happy that he is responding with his eyes¡­" he exined.


    She red at him and leaned over Sam''s face then kissed his forehead. " Remember ...Your mom loves you more than your dad"she spoke to Sam and walked out angrily.


    " I think ...I have to do so much hard work to impress your mom afterpleting my work¡­" Adrian mumbled to Sam. Then he bid bye to his son and walked out of the room.


    ¡­.


    " Take care of each other¡­" Maria said to Adrian and Katherine, waving her hands with tearful eyes. Then both of them looked at Steven and Maria who were standing on the ground whereas Ruby stayed with Sam at Mansion. Even though Maria stood strong before her son she was scared as he was going against Grayson who was rted to the Mafia.


    Adrian nodded his head with a small smile as he stood on the stair to board the ne.Then he extended his hand looking at her. Kathie didn''t expect it and looked into his ocean blue eyes. Instantly, she gave her hand to him as if he hypnotized her.


    " Let''s go inside¡­" he whispered, leaning closer to her side. Looking into his eyes, simply she blinked her eyes as YES. Then she turned her head to see Maria, before going inside the ne.


    First, she stepped inside the ne and was weed by the attendant. The attendant was a young woman almost 21 years old. Next to Kathie, Adrian came inside the jet ne.


    " Hello...Madam...Hello Sir. I am Abby Anderson. Mr. Brown arranged me here to take care of your needs " she introduced herself with a bright smile.


    " Thanks .." Katherine replied.


    Katherine and Adrain sat adjacent to each other in the ne. After a few minutes, the flight took off into the sky. She was silently looking out of the window watching the clouds. There was no talk between them.


    Just then the attendant came to them with a tray of fruit juice in two sses. Adrian took one ss then handed it to Kathie and asked her to drink. She refused to have it but Adrian forced her to drink as she was looking weak and tired.


    " Sir¡­" the attendant called Adrian.


    " If you want to take some rest, I will show you a bedroom inside, pleasee with me" the attendant informed him. Adrian nodded and stood up from the seat.


    " Come .." Adrian called Kathie then followed the attendant but She stayed back looking at the clouds in the sky.


    ¡­.


    After some time, Katherine heard the sound of giggles in the ne. She stood up from the seat and walked in her direction. Finally, she reached the small bedroom on the ne. Her blood boiled when she found the attendant hand was on Adrian''s shoulder and both of them wereughing as if they didn''t care about the world.


    " What is going on here? " Katherine questioned in a high pitch which made them stopughing.

 Chapter 257 - And Also Hot And Handsome

    Adrian examined her facial expression and understood that he had to sleep alone on the bed every night for at least one year.


    " Nothing¡­ madam¡­" the attendant replied, looking atKatherine''s angry face.


    " I want to rest for some time¡­" she informed the flight attendant, looking at Adrian as if her gaze were throwing fireballs from her eyes.


    " Okay...madam. I will take leave then¡­" the attendant walked out shivering in fear with her furious looks.


    Adrian silently sat on the armchair beside the bed. Shey on the small bed and closed her eyes. He thought she would tell him but her silence was making him surprised. He took a magazine from the bedside stand and tried to pass the time.


    Suddenly she opened her eyes and called his name. " Will you please tell me, sleep? " she said in a serious tone.


    He looked at her with confusion and replied, " But I didn''t disturb you. I am reading the magazine "


    " Ohhh¡­"


    " But I am getting disturbance when you are turning the pages. I don''t like that noise¡­" she said, showing him an irritating expression.


    With her words, he was beyond shocked and his eyes almost popped out.


    " Okay, then I will sleep beside you¡­" he replied, recovering from the shock. Instantly she replied to him as NO.


    " This bed is small and also my back is injured. If you sleep beside me, it won''t befortable for me¡­" she reasoned.


    "Then what should I do? " he asked her.


    " Better you continue flirting with the flight attendant which you stopped a few minutes back¡­" she said. Before he talked with her, she closed her eyes and turned to the other side as if she was not interested in talking with him.


    " Oh...my god...Adrian. You will be dead soon¡­" his soul warned him.


    He leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes, cing both hands on the arms of the chair. He smiled inside while reminded how jealous his wife was when he was talking with the female attendant. Slowly he drifted into sleep in the sitting position. But Katherine could not sleep thinking about Adrian''s behavior.


    After a few minutes, she opened her eyes as there was no noise in the cabin. As She worried that he went to talk with the female attendant. When she noticed him sleeping in the armchair, she felt content.


    She sat up on the bed and leaned back on the headboard of the bed. She silently stared at her husband who was sleeping. There was no calmness on his face even in sleep. Usually, when he was sleeping, his face would be calm and used to look like an innocent kid.


    She stood up from the bed and ran her fingers on his face. " Ad...you changed so much. It''s hard to see you like this. Please...be like my old Ad " she mumbled emotionally.


    Adrian who awoke with her touch and heard her voice remained his eyes closed. He knew that she was upset with his change and also hurt. But he was helpless. When he was regretting his behavior, he sensed her lips on his forehead while cupping his jaws. He felt peace with her touch. There was unknown happiness at the bottom of his heart. Then he sensed her touch was gone. He waited for her touch again but even after a few minutes, he felt her touch. Then he slightly opened his eyes and found her sleeping on the bed. He looked at her longingly. Then he leaned back on the chair, closing his eyes again to let her sleep peacefully as he knew that the uing days will be challenging for them.


    ...


    " We request you to take your seat take-off off. We are going tond in fifteen minutes¡­" The attendant announced.


    Adrian opened his eyes with the announcement meanwhile there was a knock on the door. Katherine opened her eyes and noticed Adrian standing before her.


    " The jet is going tond in a few minutes. Let''s go¡­" Adrian informed and extended his hand so that she could sit on the bed. Just in time, there was another knock on the door and the attendant was calling them. On hearing her voice, Katherine was furious again and didn''t give her hand to him.


    " I can stand on my own. I don''t need your help. Go and answer the attendant " She informed him in a serious tone.


    " Not again¡­" he thought in his mind.


    " You can go. We areing¡­" Adrian informed the attendant and waited for his wife. Then both of them walked out and fastened the seat belts sitting adjacent to each other.


    ¡­.


    As soon as the jetnded, there was an unknown fear clouded in Katherine''s heart. Her body started shaking in fear. Adrian, who noticed her face, understood her state.


    He intertwined his palms with hers and slowly blinked his eyelids as if he was assuring her that he is with her and there is nothing to worry about. Being in love with him for many years, she nodded her head understanding his expression. He gave a small smile and stood up from the seat.


    " Let''s go¡­" he informed her.


    Both of them walked together hand in hand. After they came out of the ne and descended to the ground.


    " Fairy¡­.."


    Instantly Katherine turned her head on hearing the voice. He was his father''s trusted person, his childhood friend, and their legal executor.


    " Uncle¡­.Joseph¡­" she ran quickly towards him and hugged him.


    " My dear fairy doll¡­. You took seven years to return. Don''t you ever miss us? " he asked in a cracked voice. He was almost on the verge of crying. Katherine could not control herself and started sobbing, still hugging him.


    After her cry subsided, Joseph looked at Adrian. " Thank you, Mr. Wilson...for bringing back our fairy doll. I almost lost hope to see her before I die " Joseph thanked Adrian.


    " Have you heard of him before? " Katherine asked her Uncle.


    " He is a famous personality, one of the topmost car designers at a young age, and also has a manufacturingpany¡­" Joseph said.


    " And also hot and handsome1¡­"


    Suddenly they heard a female voice from a distance. Published, " my new book, LOVE with sins

 Chapter 258 - Visiting Her Fathers Grave

    They noticed a teenage girl running towards them with two bouquets of roses in her hand.


    " Wee to both of you¡­" The girl said excitedly with a bright smile on her face.


    " She is my only daughter, Lyra, " Joseph introduced her.


    " You are looking so beautiful...Lyra. It had been many years, I had seen you¡­" Katherine said.


    Lyra nodded her head with a smile, " You are also looking so gorgeous but a bit chubby" then she gave a bouquet of roses to her and weed hugging her.


    Then Lyra went to Adrian and said, " Wee, Mr. Wilson. I read many articles on the inte about your achievement at a young age. You are more handsome than in photos on the inte. I''m very d to meet you¡­"


    " Thank you for yourpliment, Miss. Lyra, " Adrian replied.


    " Let''s go to your Mansion¡­" Joseph interrupted their conversation.Kathie''s eyes be sad on hearing about their Mansion. There were many memories at that ce with her loved ones.


    " Sir and Madam¡­" the old driver showed his hand towards the ck-colored Royal Royce.


    " Uncle¡­ Lucas¡­" she eximed with surprise. He used to be her driver from her childhood to college time.


    " Yes...Madam¡­" he said with a small smile.


    " Am I looking like aMadam to you now? I am still the same Kathie¡­" she said.


    " But now you are the CEO of Davispany. And it''s not good to address you with your name, " he replied, bowing his head.


    " It''s all bullshit. I don''t keep trust in those things¡­" she said to him and introduced Adrian as the old man as her childhood personal driver.


    " Of course...I remember him. He was the one who stopped him when your car broke down on that rainy night. He was the one who requested me to drop you on my bike. How can I forget when he was the reason to meet you! " Adrian said.


    Instantly Katherine''s face turned red on remembering the day they met for the first time.


    " Wow...when you are free, please share your love story with me¡­" Lyra asked Adrian all of a sudden.


    " Mr. Wilson, I am sorry on behalf of my daughter. As she is an only child, we pampered her a lot and now we are facing the consequences of this naughty brat" Joseph apologized.


    " It''s okay¡­Mr. Joseph. I don''t mind, " Adrian replied. Then he looked at Lyra and said, " when we get free time, I will tell you about our love story¡­"


    " Thank you, Mr. Wilson¡­" she replied with excitement.


    ¡­..


    The old driver opened the door and both of them were seated in the passenger seat whereas Uncle Joseph sat in the front seat. Then he instructed his daughter to go in their car to his house. Once the car started moving,all the memories with her father were going on in her mind. As she continued thinking about her father, she looked depressed. Adrian looked at her who sat silently looking outside and sensed how distressed she was especially after meeting Joseph.


    All of sudden, Katherine realized it was not a way to their Mansion.


    " Uncle Joseph, it is not the way to our Mansion. Where are we going? " she questioned.


    " You will know¡­" Joseph answered, looking at her with a sad smile.


    A few minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of the cemetery. She looked confusingly at her Uncle then at Adrian.


    " Why do you bring us here? " she asked scarily. She held Adrian''s hand with fear and moved closer to him.


    " Kathie... let''s go inside¡­" Uncle Joseph said in a calm tone. Then he continued, " we are here at your father''s grave! "


    Tears left her eyes when she closed her eyes when Joseph informed her where they were. Adrian ced his shoulders and pressed her arms gently to control her emotions by his touch.


    " Kathie¡­. let''s go¡­" he informed in a low voice. Meanwhile, the driver opened the door to get down for them. Joseph escorted both of them to her father''s grave. They stopped at the double headstone where the deceased person''s name was written as LUTHER DAVIS and his date of birth.


    As soon as she saw the gravestone, she copsed on the ground while sitting on her knees. She bowed her head on the gravestone and started crying hysterically.


    " Dad¡­ I am a bad daughter. I left you like a coward without saving you. Please forgive me¡­I am sorry as I could not give you a proper goodbye when I left you. Please forgive me¡­" she cried.


    Adrian also kneeled on the floor and ced his palm on her back. He could not utter a single word on seeing her in a bad state. He too had tears in his eyes as he knew the pain of losing his father.


    Joseph leaned towards her and rubbed her hair then he tried to console her," Kathie¡­ Your father loves you so much that''s why he sacrificed his life to save you. He wanted to see you happy. "


    A few minutes passed like that¡­.


    Adrian controlled himself and said, " Kathie...If you cry like this, where ever his soul is,it will be not in peace. Be strong..."


    Hearing his words, she raised her head from the grave and wiped the tears with her knuckles. He helped her stand properly on her feet. As soon as she stood up on her feet, she felt dizzy. Adrian held her by the arms to bnce her not to fall to the ground.


    " Kathie...How many times should I have told you to not cry like that! I think your blood pressure is slow again! " Adrian informed her.


    " I am fine¡­" she tried to exin.


    " I think she is tired due to the journey and her injury. Let''s go¡­'' Joseph said and walked before them whereas the security guards surrounded them. Slowly they walked to the car and again started their journey to the Mansion.


    " Am I the reason for her distress! Did I force her toe here!" he worried.


    " No...You made the right decision this time. The path you chose was wrong but it is needed. You can''t live in fear all her life. Better to solve the problem instead of running away from it¡­" his mind encouraged him.


    " But...I am scared of what she leaves me by misunderstanding me! " his heart questioned him.


    " Don''t get into the heart''s talk...Do your work....when your intention is pure then no need to worry¡­" his mind said.

 Chapter 259 - Shall I Divorce You?

    Adrian was so anxious when Katherine fainted in the car while she was sitting beside him.


    As soon as the car stopped, Joseph informed Adrian to carry Katherine out of the car and also made a call to the family doctor. Adrian carried her in a bridal style and stepped inside the Mansion. But Adrian doesn''t know where the bedroom is. He was looking around the Mansion as it was his first time visiting.


    Meanwhile, one old woman who was the senior housemaid ran hurriedly towards them.


    " Sir¡­.please take her to the left side of the second room on the first floor. It is Madam''s bedroom. I arranged the room¡­" she informed Adrian.


    Adrian carried her through the stairways and ced her on the bed carefully. He covered her with a sheet and turned back. He saw the dark grey colored wall where manyminated photos were hung. The photos belong to Katherine right from her childhood to her college days. A few photos are with her father and Martin. He turned around to observe her room. Then he found aminated photo on the right side of her bed. It was theminated photo of him and her at her college time in which she was smiling brightly when he was kissing her cheeks. She was looking so beautiful in that photo especially when her silky hair was flying in the air. He ced his palm on it and moved gently on her face.


    Then he turned his head towards her, who was lying on the bed. His eyes be wet on seeing her face. He quickly went to her and took her hands into his then gently caressed her knuckles. Just then, her eyelids started fluttering. He called her name twice but she was mumbling her father in an unconscious state.


    A few secondster, her breath became normal, and again went to sleep. He sighed. And he started thinking," It''s more difficult to handle than what I thought before¡­"


    Once she was lying calm on the bed, he stood up near the side table with drawers. He opened the first drawer and found dust covering everything in it. He thought the maids didn''t clean inside the drawer. When he was going to close the drawer, his eyes caught attention on one box. Instantly he took it into his hand even though it was covered with dust and opened it eagerly. He found heart-shaped earrings which he gifted her after confessing his love. He also found a paper note with his handwriting, " To my loving buttercup¡­"


    He heard a knock on the door and turned his head while keeping the box in his suit pocket. He noticed the head housemaid along with another maid.


    " Master¡­ Do you need anything! " the head housemaid asked, bowing her head.


    " Water¡­" Adrian replied,


    The head maid nodded her head and stared at the opened side table.


    " Do you open the side table drawer? " the head maid asked another maid standing in front of Adrian. Then she continued, " I instructed all the maids to not touch the side table. Madam doesn''t like if anyone touches it¡­"


    " No one opened it as per your instructions¡­" the maid replied in a calm tone.


    " What will happen if anyone touches it? " Adrian asked curiously.


    " Master¡­. That ...Madam never allowed anyone to touch it. She used to keep every special thing inside it. Like her father''s gifts, her favorite essories... " the head maid answered.


    " How many years...you have been working here?" He inquired.


    " It has been almost thirty-five years¡­" she replied.


    " I heard that all maids were also killed along with Mr. Davis on that day then how could you escape! " He questioned her.


    " Master...I took leave for one week for my daughter''s marriage before that incident. When I came back to rejoin in my work, Mr. Davis was killed, and Miss. Davis left the mansion" she exined.


    Adrian nodded his head." I need only two maids and one cook in this Mansion. Not more than that¡­" he said in a strict tone. He doesn''t want to risk Katherine''s life trusting many people to stay in the Mansion.


    " Yes...Master¡­" she replied, bowing her head. Once they left the room, Adrian started exploring every corner of the room.


    " She left all the luxurious life for me and my son. All these years, she worked hard to run the home leaving all theseforts! " He felt after observing the interiors and amenities in the mansion.


    ¡­.


    Slowly she opened her eyes and observed the surroundings. Then she sat up on the bed with a jerk. Her forehead was sweating badly with fear.She remembered the tragic incidents that happened in the room. Her body was shivering thinking about Grayson. Then she found Adrian standing at the window.


    She ran towards him and hugged him from behind. He twirled towards her and noticed her state.


    " Kathie¡­" saying her name, he ced his hands around her. "Kathie¡­.Are you alright! " he asked her.


    " Ad¡­ let''s leave this ce. I can''t even breathe. I am feeling so scared..." she pleaded and her body was shaking in fear. Adrian gently rubbed her back to make them calm.


    " Kathie...calm down. No need to worry. We have security guards around the Mansion. No one can harm us¡­" he exined.


    " What if Grayson kills us? What about our Sam? " She questioned him, cing her head on his chest. She fisted his suit tightly.


    " Don''t think about that bastard. It''s not good for your health¡­" he said, stroking her soft hair.


    " He killed Aunt Lisa and my dad in front of my eyes. I can''t even imagine if anything happens to you¡­" she cried.


    "Fear is the weakness to face the problems. First, leave the fear in your heart" he suggested.


    " I can forgive myself if he hurts you because of me. Already I am feeling guilty for the death of Aunt Lisa and my father¡­" she said in a cracked voice.


    " Shall I divorce you and go away from you! Tell me! " He questioned her breaking the hug.

 Chapter 260 - Throwing Her Out Of The Job

    " Shall I give you divorce? And go away from you? " he asked her, breaking the hug.


    " Ad¡­" saying she looked at him with shock.


    " Why are you hurting me with your words? Better you kill me¡­" she cried.


    " Am I hurting you!! " he asked her." Then what about the pain in my heart when you left me for six years!! " he added.


    She wiped her tears and said, " Okay...tell me...what you want me to do to make you happy"


    " Very simple...you should follow all my instructions without questioning me. You should prove your love for me¡­" he said, caressing her lower lips with his thumb.


    " Okay¡­ if it makes you happy and could feel that I love you sincerely then I will do whatever you say¡­'''' she agreed. He lowered his head and pecked her lips. " Good¡­" he whispered in her ears.


    Then he picked her in his arms and ced her on the bed. " Take some rest until the doctor visits you¡­" he informed her. He sat beside her at the edge of the bed and made a call to Steven to inform the updates. He asked him about Sam and his mother.


    When he was speaking on the call, Joseph and the family doctor entered their bedroom. The doctor checked her blood pressure and temperature as the primary check-up. He informed Adrian and Joseph to take her for a few medical tests. Then prescribed a few medicines for her and left the mansion.


    A few minutester, Joseph returned to their bedroom and informed them toe to thepany for the meeting to attend. Adrian nodded his head while looking at Katherine and replied, " We wille¡­"


    " Okay...I will leave now¡­" Joseph walked out of the bedroom. Katherine feared even asking anything about him after what he spoke with her. It was hard to digest when he mentioned Divorce. Shey on the bed on her back with a gloomy face whereas Adrian took his clothes from the luggage bag before going to bath. At that time, he noticed Katherine looking at the ceiling. He wanted to make her busy so that she doesn''t stress her mind.


    "Mrs. Wilson...please arrange my clothes in the wardrobe before Iplete my bath¡­" he ordered and went to have his bath.


    Slowly she stood up from the bed and arranged all his things in the wardrobe. Just then there was a knock on the door.


    "e in¡­" Katherine gave permission. The maid entered the trolley food table.


    " Madam...good afternoon. I thought you and Master would be tired on the journey so I brought food for you both.." She informed her, looking down.


    " Good thought¡­" Katherine said and then asked her name as she was looking young.


    " My name is Zora¡­" she informed calmly.


    " You are looking young, why are you not going to study? " she asked Zora. " My mother diedst year and I have no penny to stay. Then how can I study? " she said in a sad tone.


    " ohhh...I am sorry¡­" Kathie said and patted her arms.


    At the same time, Adrian came out of the bathroom and heard their conversation. " As my wife doesn''t like you working here, you can leave the job¡­" Adrian informed the maid. Katherine was shocked by Adrian''s decision.


    " Master...please don''t throw me out of my job. I have a small brother to take care of¡­" the maid pleaded.


    Instead of her pleading, Adrian took some money from his wallet and asked her to leave. " Adrian¡­.I think...she needs this job¡­" Katherine tried to exin.


    "Mrs. Wilson¡­ a few minutes earlier, Itold you to follow my instructions. Better you stay quiet¡­" Adrian mumbled not to hear from others. Instantly she shut her mouth.


    " Come and meet me tomorrow morning¡­" Adrian said in a serious tone.


    She bowed and left their bedroom with a sad face. Katherine could not take it anymore as it was not about her feelings being hurt by his behavior. She closed the door so that no one hears their argument.


    " Ad...what was that? Do you know what you are doing at least! " she yelled in frustration.


    " Yes¡­.Mrs. Wilson. I know what I am doing¡­" he replied while serving food on a te. Her anger reached peaks with his act.


    " Let''s go have our lunch¡­" he said and took another te to serve.


    " I am not hungry anymore. No need to serve the food for me¡­" she said angrily. He sat on the armchair beside her and pulled her gently onto hisp but took care of her injured back. She tried to stand up from hisp but he didn''t let her escape from him by cing one hand around her thin waist. He pressed her to his body.


    " Leave me¡­ why are you behaving like this! " she screamed with irritation.


    " How...Darling! " he asked huskily while brushing his lips on her earlobes.


    " Very¡­ cruel..." She answered.


    " So...I be guardian Angel to cruel Devil...to you...Interesting¡­" he asked, raising her face with his forefinger. She red at him and diverted her eyes in another direction.


    " Don''t ever roll your eyes away from me¡­" he said in a threatening voice. She looked at him and asked, " What if I repeat the same! " in a challenging way.


    " You will see the real cruel devil side of me¡­" he informed her and pinched her waist. She was startled by his deed and looked at him with disbelief. She rubbed with her palms where he pinched her. He sensed her body moving on hisp. Unknowingly she was awaking the hidden beast in his pants.


    " Don''t move like that¡­" he warned her. She looked at him quizzically, still rubbing her waist.


    " Why! " she questioned.


    " Because I want to...have lunch¡­" he lied and took a te from the trolley food table.


    " Okay¡­ I will sit in another chair¡­" She tried to stand up from hisp but he gripped with one hand and asked " If you go, to whom should I feed? "


    She was really surprised that he wanted to feed her, making her sit on hisp. But she was so angry at his behavior. " I don''t want to eat¡­" she said stubbornly.


    <strong>Hi readers</strong>


    <strong>Doment on this chapter so that I can know your opinion on the story....</strong>

 Chapter 261 - Angry Katherine

    " I don''t want to eat," she said stubbornly.


    " Fine. I know how to feed you¡­" he said, looking at her intently.She looked at his blue eyes. The image of her face in his eye felt as if her soul were flying in the blue sky.


    As he noticed that he was immersed in watching his eyes, Slowly he ran his finger on her curvy waistline making her shiver. She parted her lips feeling tickled inside her body. Taking this as a good opportunity, he took a slice of pizza in his hand from the te. He took a bite and signaled her with his eyes to have a bite from the other end of the pizza. Before she understood, he moved the other side of the pizza into her mouth.


    " Shall we see who can eat fast! " he said with a smirk and took another bite of the pizza from the other end. Katherine forgot everything when he noticed him chewing the pizza and taking a bite of pizza. When there was a small piece of pizza remaining between their lips, She gulped thest bite. Adrian ced his palm on her jaws and pulled her closer to him then licked the cheese at her lower lip.


    " Shall we try another one? " he asked her. She nodded her head enthusiastically. Again they started eating and shared every piece of the pizza enjoying their lunch. Likewise, theypleted two cheese pizzas on their tes.


    ¡­..


    Once they were done having their food, Adrian looked at her and said, " Someone said...she was not hungry...but ate more than me¡­" with a proud smile.


    " So... you nned to make me eat! " she asked, raising her eyebrows. " Of course...Mrs. Wilson¡­" he replied then licked her lower lip which was covered with cheese.


    Then she realized that she was angry at him a few moments back. And he tricked her to eat lunch.


    " You...tricked¡­." She fisted his T-shirt.


    " Really! How!! " he asked, keeping an innocent face.


    " That¡­.I lost myself...in¡­ " she stammered as his lips were so close to her jaws. He knew where she was lost as he knew that his wife adores with blue eyes'' '' Tell me...Mrs. Wilson...you lost in¡­"


    " Nothing¡­" she pushed him away with her one hand. But he didn''t bulge away from her as her effort was weak.


    " Let me go¡­" she wailed.


    " Where!! " he questioned, cing the strands of her hair behind her ears.


    " To take some rest¡­" she replied. " Okay...before that you have to take medicines¡­" he said.


    " I don''t need anything...I am fine as I am¡­" she dered. " Mrs. Wilson...you are not a doctor to decide. You have to take medicines¡­" he said in a strict tone.


    " I think...you need to consult the doctor and have to take medication for your unusual behavior. A few minutes before you were reckless about me but now you are behaving as if you have so much care, " she shouted.


    " Don''t you know, whatever I do it is for you! " he said. Instantly she pursed her lips as she was so confused about his behavior.


    When she was silent, his hands went inside the shirt at her back. Before she realized what he was doing, he unsped her bra. Her eyes popped out with shock.


    " Mrs. Wilson...it''s not good for your health to wear a bra for a long time. Don''t forget that you have an injury to the backside of your shoulder¡­" he informed, caressing her back with his palms.


    " Until it is fully cured, you should not wear any bra...Right from now¡­" He whispered in her ears.


    " But...how can I wear dresses without a bra? " she asked him.


    " Don''t question me back...Mrs. Wilson...You need to follow all my instructions " he said. Then he continued, " No need to worry about that matter because I will take care of it.And I also know, it would be not a problem for you to be with me without a bra as I have seen every inch of your body " Instantly, her body heated with his conversation, and lowered her head shyly.


    " Change your dress quickly. We will take some rest, " he informed. She stood up from hisp to take her dress. He held her wrist and stopped her, " Do you need any help in changing your dress! " he asked her. She nodded her head as No. He smiled at her and left her hand. Then he went to the bed andid on his back.


    She took her dress from the wardrobe and went to the bathroom. He was browsing something on his mobile. After a while, he felt tired and wanted to take a nap. At the same time, he heard a door clicking sound. He found her wearing a ck and green-colored satin sleepwear. He noticed her adjusting the strap of her satin dress and exposed boobs. He gulped his throat looking at her attire.


    " I think¡­.it is the toughest task for me. Better it is easy to defeat Grayson¡­" he thought and pitied himself.


    When he was in his thoughts, she came to him and slept beside him on the bed. Then he noticed that the dress was up to her thighs.


    " Is she took the pledge to kill me today! " he thought.


    His chains of thoughts were interrupted when she asked, " Why are you looking like that? ". She found him not blinking his eyes.


    " What are you wearing...Kathie! " he asked.


    " My sleepwear. I can''t wear pajamas as I have to stretch my arms up. I only have five pieces of sleepwear that have a front open. Among them, most of them are transparent, "she exined.


    He nodded as he understood her problem but he didn''t know how to control his little friend in his sweatpants. Just at that time, she moved closer to him and kept her head on his chest, cing her hands around his torso. She closed her eyes as she felt so peaceful sleeping on his chest. She was enjoying the moment as it had been many days since she was so close to her husband. She felt safe like home in his arms.


    " Please...save me...god¡­" he prayed in his mind as it was hard for him to not touch her soft and silky milk skin, especially her boobs.


    All of sudden, the bedroom door was wide open and Lyra stepped inside, calling Kathie''s name.


    Katherine got angry looking at her as she entered without knocking on the door and disturbed them as it had been many days they cuddled each other.


    " Lyra¡­"


    She shouted in angrily.


    " Don''t you have the sense to enter without knocking! You are not still a small kid " she shouted at her. Lyra lowered her head. Then she continued, " It''s not my bedroom like before. My husband used to stay with me. So better youe inside taking our permission "


    " Kathie...calm down¡­ she mighte to meet us on some work. Didn''t you see how excited she was in the morning when she saw us! " Adrian said to control her anger.


    " She was more excited about seeing you but not me¡­" Katherine replied and wore the long coat of sleepwear.


    Instantly Adrian kept quiet as he knew about her jealousy. Still, he remembered how she shouted at the waitress who gazed at him.


    " Why do youe here? " All of sudden, she questioned Lyra.

 Chapter 262 - His Words Contradict His Actions

    " Why are you here! " She asked Lyra seriously.


    " That ...dad sent me to give this file to Mr. Adrian personally as there is a meeting at thepany with all shareholders¡­" Lyra replied with a hurtful expression.


    Adrian walked towards her and took the file from her hands, thanking her. Lyra turned her heels to leave the room but Adrian stopped her calling her name.


    " Lyra¡­"


    " What is your today''s evening n! " He asked her.


    " Have to attend music ss¡­" she replied meeking, looking at Kathie then at him.


    " Can you cancel it for me, I want you toe with us to go shopping in the evening? "Adrian asked her.


    " Sure ¡­ Mr. Wilson. I will apany you and Katherine¡­'''' She agreed with a bright smile whereas Katherine was burning with jealousy when he asked Lyra to apany him without informing the n earlier. She could not feel bad if he would have discussed it with her earlier.


    " Okay. Come at sharp four in the evening" Adrian informed then Lyra walked out the room, nodding her head.


    ¡­..


    He locked the door and walked towards the bed to take a nap. Then he noticed his wife''s sharp gaze.


    "What is the need to ask Lyra toe in the evening? " She questioned angrily. He sensed her jealousy and wanted to tease her more.


    " I wanted goodpany while shopping so I asked her to join us. As you know my wife is boring¡­" he answered. Instantly she took the pillow which was next to her and threw it at his face.


    " How dare you call me the boring wife!! " She shouted. She again threw another pillow at him but this time he caught it with his hands.


    " Why don''t you ept the truth! " He asked with a smirk. She turned her face away from him andid on her side at the edge of the bed while mumbling something. Adrian alsoid next to her and cuddled her cing his hands on her waist. They slept in a spooning position on the bed.


    " Take away your hands from me¡­." She yelled and tried toe out of his grip. But he tightened his grip around her and kissed them at the nape of the neck.


    " I was teasing you, buttercup..." he whispered at her earlobes while nibbling her ears.


    " I think ...hurting my feelings has be your habit now¡­" she said in a cracked voice. There were tears in the corner of her eyes. Her words caused a sting of pain in his heart as he knew she was partially true.He was silent as if he expected her usation.


    " Let''s sleep. We need to go shopping this evening¡­" he informed and covered both of them with aforter. He kissed her shoulder de and pulled her gently closer to him such that her back touched the muscr chest. Then he closed his eyes, inhaling her body fragrance.


    After a few minutes, she heard his light snoring at her ears.The way he cuddled her,She could sense his love in his touch. But she was lost while thinking about his words which were contradicting his actions.


    Closing her eyes, she intertwined her hands with his hands which were ced on her stomach. She too drifted into sleep in his protecting arms.


    ¡­..


    Tat ..tat¡­


    There was a knock on the door. Instantly, Adrian opened his eyes and noticedKathie sleeping on his chest. He doesn''t know when they changed their positions in sleep. She was sleeping soundly on his muscr chest. He had no heart to disturb her but again there was a knock on the door. He kissed her forehead and slowly ced her head on the pillow. He covered her body properly with theforter and then opened the door.


    He noticed the head maid standing, lowering her head.


    " Master ¡­ sorry to disturb you. But Miss. Lyra is here for you and Mrs. Wilson " she informed.


    " Okay. Ask her to wait. We will being in a few minutes¡­" Adrian told her and closed the door.


    Adrian thought to get ready first as Katherine was in sound sleep. Hepleted his chores and dressed in jeans and T- a shirt. He arranged her dress for her so that it would save time. Just in time, Katherine opened her eyes and found him getting ready in front of the mirror.


    She sat on the bed and walked towards him. " Where are you going now? " She questioned as she forgot about their evening n.


    " Do you forget! We have to go shopping this evening" he said whilebing his hair.She looked at him suspiciously and questioned, " Then why did you wake me! "


    " I thought to wake you after getting ready as Lyra already came for us. I wanted you to sleep for some more time¡­" he reasoned.


    " You are telling lies. You wanted to go with Lyra alone as you are taking advantage of my sleep¡­" she yelled.


    " And you already called me a boring wife¡­" she added.


    " Katherine, I was kidding. Please get ready fast. Lyra is waiting for us ¡­" he pleaded.


    " If Lyraes with us, I don''t want toe. You just go with her¡­" she said strictly.


    " Please¡­ try to understand, she came for us. I only asked her toe. I can''t tell her to go away.." he exined.


    " Then I am interested toe¡­" saying she shut the bathroom door with a loud thud.


    " Kathie¡­ All the fuss is not necessary. It was a small joke of me, " he shouted from the outside.


    Afew minutester, she came out of the bathroom to wash her face. " If you don''t want any ruckus, better leave me alone¡­" she said seriously.


    He twirled her towards him and gripped her arms. He said, " I am asking you for thest time, get ready¡­"


    " I am not interested ¡­" she told her decision, looking at his face. Then she continued, " I am fed-up with your so-called instructions. Let me stay alone in peace¡­" in a serious tone.


    He examined her eyes and left her arms from his grip. " Fine¡­" he said sternly.. The next thing that he did was make her gasp in shock.

 Chapter 263 - He Rules Her Heart

    The next thing he did was make her gasp with shock.


    He untied theces of my sleepwear at my shoulder des. My top hit the floor in one go.She remained only in panty in front of him. With his sudden act, she covered her bare front crossing her arms.


    " Ad¡­ what are you doing! " she shouted,ing out of shock.


    " You¡­.Shameless¡­.idiot¡­" she started him with different names.


    He ignored her words and walked towards the dressing stool. He took the selected dress for her and again walked towards her. First, he picked her bra into his hand and moved closer to her.


    " You wanted to stay like this...or want to wear something! " he asked her,pulling her to his chest. Then he ced one hand around her waist so as not to escape from his grip. With another hand, he removed her hands covering her front. Her body shuddered when the bare front touched his hard chest. Even though he wore the shirt, he would sense her hardened buds with their closeness. He smirked at her and said, " Darling¡­ we are gettingte¡­"


    Before she refused him, he twirled her and wore the bra and sped the hook.


    " Why don''t you leave me? " she asked, still facing her back to him.She felt angry as he was forcing her toe with them


    " Because I can''t take a chance which harms your life. I don''t want to take the risk of leaving you alone " he whispered in her ears.


    With his confession, she remained silent and allowed him to dress her. Once he was done properly setting her dress, he leaned towards her and said, " I can''t braid your hair let''s keep it loose... "


    She could nod her head as she was so happy to see her husband dressing her and showing his love.


    " Let''s go¡­" he extended his hand to her. She looked into his sparkling eyes and joined her hand. " That''s like my sweetheart¡­" he kissed the top of her head while giving her a side hug.


    " You know very well how to calm me, don''t you! '''' she asked him. He smiled and said, " of course, I am the person who rules your heart¡­" in a proud voice.


    " so...you are taking advantage of it!! " she questioned. He looked dreamily in the air and tapped his finger on his chin and replied, " Maybe darling¡­"


    She red at him. Before she could question him again, intertwined his arms with hers and said, " Let''s go¡­"


    They walked out of their bedroom together with smiles on their faces. Once they reached the hall, they noticed Lyra having her coffee.


    " Will you prepare coffee for me! " Adrian asked Kathie. She nodded her head and went to the kitchen. Lyra was surprised and stood up from the couch.


    " Kathie...you know how to prepare coffee? Lyra asked as it was a wonder to her.


    " Of course¡­ she also cooks well " Adrian replied with a smile. Lyra went to the kitchen as if she couldn''t believe it because she was the only heir to the Davis empire and the daughter of a billionaire.


    By that time, Lyra stepped into the kitchen and observed Kathie preparing coffee for Adrian. " Kathie... It''s unbelievable. " Lyra eximed.


    " Me too¡­" the head maid said walking into the kitchen.


    Katherine heard the head maid and turned her head. She saw her and smiled with tears. " How are you? " Kathie greeted the maid.


    " Good. I am so d to see you after a long time `` the head maid hugged her. " Me too¡­" Kathie said.


    " Being a rich and only heir of the Davis family, why are you doing this work? When you have maids at home? " the head maid questioned.


    " This love and respect for my husband. I am happy to serve him " Kathie replied and came out with two cups of coffee whereas Lyra followed her silently.


    Kathie handed him the cup of coffee and sat beside him with another cup in her hand. " If I knew Kathie would make excellent coffee, I would have waited for her handmade coffee " Lyra poured.


    " No problem¡­" saying Adrian gave his cup to her and asking Kathie to share her cup with him.


    " You both look so cute together. Such a lovely couple " Lyraplimented them.


    " Thank you, Miss. Lyra, " Adrian said, giving a smile. Meanwhile, they finished having their coffee. They walked out of the Mansion. The old driver opened the door of a car for them to be seated. Adrian and Katherine took the passenger seat whereas Lyra sat beside the driver seat.


    While the car was going on the road, Lyra turned back." By the way, why are we going shopping now! " Lyra asked curiously.


    " I wanted to buy clothes for Kathie.At present dresses are notfortable for her to wear as she was injured at the back of her shoulder " Adrian informed her.


    " Ohhh¡­I see¡­" Lyra responded.


    " Please suggest the mall where we will get perfect dresses for her as the doctor suggested not to wear¡­." Before hepleted his statement Katherine pinched his arm.


    Even though it was not painful, he screamed fakely looking at her. Instantly Kathie shut his mouth with her palms.


    " What happened! " Lyra asked, turning her head, whereas the driver stopped the car. Katherine took her palms away from his mouth.


    " You know...sometimes she could not control herself and used to bite me even when we were outside. Please don''t mind. It had been many days, we spent alone time. So¡­" Adrian lied looking at Kathie.


    Katherine felt so embarrassed to hear his stupid lies to them. She wanted to bite him for real.


    " Yeah...yeah...it''s hard to control for any wife when the husband is so handsome like you¡­" Lyra said yfully and turned her head. The old man smiled and started the car. As the car started, she moved away from him and looked outside. She noticed many changes in the city in the past seven years.


    After a while, the car stopped at the shopping mall. They got out of the car and went to buy clothes. Lyra introduced one of the famous fashion designers to Adrian.


    " Sir¡­ Nice to meet you. May I know what kind of dresses you want for your wife! " The designer asked him.


    " I want my wife to wear somethingfortable to carry and easy to wear, especially without the use of brasserie¡­" Adrian informed bluntly. Lyra who was present with them giggled hearing his words


    " Sure sir..e with me¡­" the designer took Adrian with her.


    As soon as Adrian went with the designer, Lyra whispered, " He is so caring. I guess he would be so romantic in bed also¡­"


    Katherine''s face turned red with her words and walked to another counter to escape from her teasing.


    <strong>Hi readers,</strong>


    <strong>Hope you are enjoying the story so far. I am trying to conclude the story as soon as possible.After ending this book, I am going to create a side story of Martin and Emily. </strong>


    <strong>From now on, I am going to update three chapters per week due to my busy schedule. Hope you will support me as always....</strong>

 Chapter 264 - Good News

    She opened her eyes and found herself alone on the bed. She was in an unfamiliar ce. Her heart raced with fear and anxiety. She only remembered that she went shopping with Adrian and Lyra. And all of the sudden, she fainted in his arms while they were getting in the car.


    She sat on the bed and looked around the room. The walls were painted with white color and windows are covered with blue curtains. She got down off the bed and walked towards the door. Meanwhile, Adrian opened the door and came inside.


    " How are you feeling now! " He asked her with concern-filled eyes.


    " I am a bit weak. But fine¡­" she replied. Just then Lyra came with our family doctor inside.


    " Congrats¡­ Kathie¡­" she said and hugged her tightly. But Kathie was confused why she was congratting her. She broke the hug and looked at the doctor.


    " Hope you remember me, I am your family doctor. " She introduced herself to Katherine. She shook her head examining her grey hair as she met her after seven long years.


    " Congrats dear. You are pregnant, " the doctor said, understanding her confused face. Then she continued, " I think you fainted because you were injured recently. You should take good care of the baby¡­" . Instantly she ced her palm on her stomach and looked at Adrian with happiness. But he was immersed in his thoughts without excitement.


    Katherine smiled and walked towards him. " Finally your promise to our Sam is going to be true¡­" she said.


    " Congrats both of you¡­." Lyra greeted them once again.


    " Mr. Wilson, you should take good care of her. I will prescribe a few medicines for her health and her baby" the doctor informed and gave her a medical file.


    He nodded his head and took the medical file from her.


    " No one should know about her pregnancy¡­" Adrian strictly instructed the doctor and Lyra.


    They nodded understanding about their rivals as he had already discussed earlier. Then they started to the Mansion. Katherine expected Adrian to be crazy in happiness with the news but his response made her disappointed. It hurt her so much. She didn''t expect it from him. She wanted to shout at him but she could not as Lyra was with them.


    They dropped Lyra at her home as it was on the way and returned to their home. Once they went to their bedroom, Kathie closed the door.


    " Ad ¡­ I thought you would be so happy but you looked like you were not. Why! " She asked, fisting his suit.


    " I was thinking about your pregnancy at this time. It''s better if¡­" before hepleted his sentence she pped hard on his cheeks. He was stunned by her act. He didn''t expect her reaction.


    " Why are you behaving like a monster! Remember¡­ You are talking about our baby...our blood " she said furiously.


    " Don''t ask me to abort this baby. I swear on Sam to prove my love to you. But it doesn''t mean you ask me inappropriate things to do. If you want me to ask it then I think it''s better to die along with my baby " she said in a coarse tone.


    " So...you have already framed me as a monster. Fine, " he said, turning away from her. He closed his eyes, fisting his hands. He thought of suggesting, go back to Canada. But she misunderstood his words.


    " Doesn''t she know I love kids! I was waiting for this moment ¡­" He thought in his mind. He felt so disappointed that the past incidents made her think in that way. Her words hurt his feelings, especially his love for her.


    She stared at his back without blinking her eyelids and tears streamed out of her eyes. There was a thick silence in the room. She felt bad to p him but he was the one who made her mad. Slowly she stepped towards him and hugged him from behind, cing his hands around his torso. She could sense his racing heartbeat.


    " You and Sam are the only people in my life. Even though Sam is not well, I came with you to prove my love. Why are making things tough between us? " She cried.


    He freed himself, taking her palms on his torso, and turned to her. " When you have already decided, there is nothing to discuss. I think it''s better if you go away from me, who is a monster, " he informed her with a serious face.


    " Ad¡­ I promised you that I will stay with you beforeing to this ce. Don''t try to send me away from you. In the past, I wanted to be with you when I was pregnant carrying Sam but it could not happen. But this time I wanted to stay every day with you when I am pregnant. I am not going anywhere without you, " she said stubbornly.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door. Adrian opened the door and noticed the maid. " Sir ..shall bring dinner to the room! " The maid asked.


    " Yeah...bring it to our room¡­" he ordered and the maid walked out. Adrian ignored her presence and walked towards the bathroom.


    " Ad ...talk to me¡­" she shouted following him.


    " Your p tells everything. What is there to talk about? " He said, sarcastically.


    " I am sorry. I thought you were asking me to abort the baby" she said, fiddling her fingers. She lowered her eyes, feeling ashamed.


    He gripped her arms and said, " Is this what you think about me! " His eyes were fierce and red. She raised her head and looked at his face, who was fuming in anger.


    " I don''t know what happened to me! " she said in guilt.


    " Kathie¡­.just leave me alone for some time¡­" saying he walked to the bathroom.


    Hi readers


    Sorry for thete update as I started writing a new book named, " Love with sins". I will try to update every alternative day. Please support me with yourments and votes.


    With Love


    Author

 Chapter 265 - Bite On His Jaws

    The maid brought the food to their bedroom. Kathie asked to leave her as she wanted no one to be in the room. She closed the door and waited for him.


    Afterpleting his bath, he opened the door and found Kathie at the frame.


    " I need your help! " She asked and turned, showing her back to unzip her dress. He unzipped her dress and went to serve the food for both. She changed to satin nightwear and joined the dinner with him. They ate the food in silence. There were only sounds of tes and spoons while eating.


    " Ad¡­. I am sorry¡­" she held her ears with both hands.


    " Kathie...it''s better if you keep your mouth shut. I am not in the mood to talk with you. You could have thought before you use me of your stupid thoughts. This time you heart my heart deeply¡­" saying he took a pillow andforter in his hands.


    " Where are you going! Please don''t go away from me¡­" she begged.


    " From now on, I will sleep on the couch. What if identally my hand or leg touches your stomach and you again use me of hurting the baby! " He said in a serious tone.


    " So ...is this my punishment! " She asked him.


    " Whatever...you think¡­" he replied rudely andid on the couch. The next second, he closed his eyes and informed, " we have to go to thepany. Better you sleep now¡­"


    " Ad ...sleep with me. I am sorry. .." she said and held his arm. He opened his eyes and said, " If you touch me again, I will sleep in the next room¡­"


    Instantly she took away her hand andy on the bed with a gloomy face. She turned in his direction and stared at him with longing. She wanted to sleep in his arms.


    " It was you who made him sleep on the couch. Who told you to p him! Huh! Now face the consequences¡­" her mind said to her.


    Knowing about her husband''s anger, she closed her eyes while the tears flowed from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡­.


    The next morning, she opened her eyes as she needed to empty her stomach then she looked at the chaise couch where Adrian was sleeping.


    She rememberedst night''s incident. He told her that he wanted to sleep alone. She felt bad for hurting her loving husband.


    " Such a caring husband he is ¡­" she thought and stood up from the bed. She walked to him and kissed his forehead.


    Once shepleted her morning business, she made a video call to Ruby and talked with Sam and Ruby. She was missing her bundle of joy. She wanted to share this news with Sam and Ruby.


    ¡­..


    " Who is the person disturbing my sleep! " Adrian thought and opened his eyes. He saw his wife sitting on the bed and talking over the video call. He looked at the wall clock and checked the time. It was six o''clock in the morning.


    " To whom she is talking early in the morning! " He stood up from the bed and walked towards her and found Ruby with Sam.


    " Hi, Adrian...happy to know the news¡­" Ruby congratted him. He stared at Kathie and smiled a little. " Pleasee back, why stay there? It would be a risk for Kathie and the baby¡­" Ruby said.


    " I too think the same. I will try to send her back to your ce. Don''t worry¡­" Adrian replied.


    Meanwhile, Steven joined the video call.


    " Is the news true! " Steven asked anxiously as he knew Adrian''s n. Adrian nodded his head and told him that he will call himter. Steven understood that he doesn''t want to talk in front of Katherine.


    After a while, the call ended.Adrian moved away from her.


    " Ad ¡­ I am so sorry .." she hugged from behind. She kissed his back. He closed her to control his anger.


    " Stop doing this...Kathie. I don''t care even though you pped me but your words sting deeply in my heart. You always make mistakes and ask me to forgive. This time, I don''t forgive you. You would have to think before you speak¡­" he said and removed her palms from his chest.


    He gave a cold stare and went to the bathroom. He turned on the hot shower and thought about his behavior. He felt bad talking to her rudely especially when his wife is pregnant. He wished to treat her like a porcin doll and pamper her with his love but her words made him stone-hearted.


    ¡­..


    Once he finished his bath, he came out wrapping a towel hanging down his waist. Just then he opened the door, he noticed his wife holding a towel in her hand.


    She ignored her presence and passed over her. She pouted with his ignorance and followed him like a love-sick puppy. She twirled him all of sudden and ced the towel on his head raising her toes. She started rubbing the towel to dry his hair.


    He noticed her feet and was worried about what if she lost her bnce. He pulled the towel from her hand and said, " I can do it myself. Go and get ready " in a stern voice.


    " Why can''t I dry your hair! I am your wife and I have every right " she said authoritatively.


    " Kathie¡­ don''t get me mad¡­" he red and went to the dressing area at the corner of the bedroom. She quietly sat at the edge of the bed and was watching her husband while biting her nails.


    Once he got ready, " Let''s go¡­" he said without ncing at her.


    " You are truly a monster. Is this a way to take care of a pregnant wife! " she asked, throwing her head around his neck.


    " When a wife like you is tough and fussy to handle then the husband will change from caring to old-hearted just like me¡­" he answered.


    Instantly he raised her toes and bit his jaws. She doesn''t know what happened to her so suddenly.


    " Ouch¡­ ...." He hissed in pain with her sudden attack.

 Chapter 266 - You Are My Confidence

    " Ouch¡­" he hissed in pain with her sudden attack.


    " Kathie¡­ how could you bite like this! " He whisper-yelled at her.


    " My husband, my wish ¡­." She replied as if she didn''t do anything to him. He was startled by her weird behavior.


    " Let me have a look¡­" saying she again raised her toes and pressed her lips on the given hickey. She moved away and looked at him with so much love.


    " Perfect ¡­ no woman in thepany dares to look at you, especially after seeing this mark on your jaw. Because they will understand how possessive your wife is..." she smirked and pinched his cheek.


    Before he could speak a word, she pulled his tie and said, " we are gettingte. Let''s continue this romanceter¡­"


    " Romance!!! Am I romancing with her? Instead of being serious? " He thought in his mind, still in a confused state.


    Meanwhile, she opened the door and walked out of their bedroom. He didn''t understand how to react and followed her quietly to the dining hall. They had breakfast and started for thepany in the car.


    ¡­.


    When the car was running on the roads, all of sudden, Adrian moved closer to his wife. He ced his hand around her shoulder and whispered, " No one should know about your pregnancy. I don''t forgive you if anything happens to my baby because of your stupidity. If you want me to talk with you then listen to my words without arguing with me back. Do you understand me Kathie? " she didn''t answer. But nodded her head slightly.


    He was satisfied with her response. He took off his hand from her and rxed back on the seat. She closed the ck ss partition of their car so that the driver cannot see them from the center rearview mirror. Adrian ignored her and closed his eyes to avoid talking with her. After a while, his head was hit by Kathie. He looked at her with surprise. His words were like a warning but not like advice. She looked at his face, which looked so serious.


    " I too love this baby, not only you. I care about our baby too¡­" she pouted.


    " If you talk like that. I will you bite you hardly again" saying she sat on hisp and circled her hands around his neck. Then she ced her head on his chest. " Kathie¡­sit properly. You are pregnant. It is not good for our baby".


    "Shhh¡­talk slowly. Do you forget that no one should know about my pregnancy?" She said. " Let me enjoy sleeping on your chest as I missed your embrace thest night" He didn''t push her and wrapped gently cing his hand around her waist. He continued listening to the radio. Kathie didn''t know what to do with her husband. He was not like this earlier. He was always the one who would fight with her. She didn''t know when he changed. Maybe it was because of the damn pregnancy hormones. She had to speak with him but didn''t know how to start it. She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn''t notice that they reached thepany.


    The old driver opened the door for them. She got down from the car and stared at the huge building before her. Meanwhile, Adrian came towards her and ced his hands securely around her shoulder. " Are you alright? " he whispered as she knew how sensitive she is. She nodded her head and walked towards the building. He was amazed seeing her confident stride. He didn''t know that she was so strong in the inside. He only saw her as his obedient wife. But today, he saw a new side of her. His Kathie was now a woman. A strong woman who didn''t need him or thepany. He was now proud of her.


    " I am confident now that you can handle thispany without my support..." he said proudly to her while walking to her cabin. She stopped walking and raised her head towards him, " You are the one who bring me here. You are my confidence.." she replied. He was d to hear her response. She was his strength and she was proud of him." She winked at him and continued walking to CEO''s cabin. He didn''t know what to say.


    They reached the He opened the door and walked in. It was huge just like the other cabin but different. The floor was made of ck and white marble and the walls were covered with ck and white framed pictures of thepany''s past. There was a ck leather sofa and two ck leather chairs in the center of the CEO''s cabin. On each side of the sofa, there was a ck marble end table and on each side of the chair, there was a ck marblemp. On the walls, there were different certificates and awards that thepany won. In the corner of the cabin, there was a ck marble bar with two ck leather bar stools. In the center of the room, there was a ck marble coffee table.


    Kathie was silently staring at the CEO''s chair in which her father used to sit. Her eyes be wet with his thought. He used to tell her stories about this chair and how he used to work. She missed him so much. She didn''t know what to do with herself. She wanted to cry but she held her tears back.


    Adrian who noticed her ced his hand on her shoulder. She bent her head on his knuckle which was on her shoulder de. Tears escaped from her eyes. She missed the old days when everything was simple and uplicated. When there were no problems and everything was going right in her life. But then again, what happened in the past was the past and she couldn''t change it.


    "Control yourself. It''s time to cry especially when you are pregnant " he said, stroking her hair. Instantly she turned around and hugged him tightly. She felt safe with him. He was the one she trusted and relied on. She needed hisfort. She couldn''t control herself anymore. She broke down in his arms, sobbing. He held her tightly and whispered soothing words in her ear. He didn''t know what to do to make her feel better. He only knew that he needed to make her feel better.


    " I am scared.. What if he harms you?" she cried.

 Chapter 267 - My Perfect Man

    Katherine was nervous about the meeting with Grayson. She was scared about what might happen to her husband, Adrian if Grayson got violent.


    He patted her back and said, " Nothing to worry"


    She finally decided to apany him to the meeting. She felt a sense offort and security when she was with Adrian, so she hugged him before they went to find Grayson. She was nervous to meet the man who had hurt her so much, but she knew she had to be strong for Adrian. Katherine had been through a lot and she wasn''t going to let this man bring her down too. With the knocking sound of the door, she moved away from him and wiped her tears.


    " Come in¡­ " Adrian said.


    Joseph entered with a few hard copies in his hand. " Katherine ¡­. You have to sign these legal papers" he informed.


    " Did Adrian check these papers? " she asked. Joseph nodded his head and looked at Adrian. She took it and put the pen from the table to sign.


    " Don''t you want to read? " Joseph asked her.


    " I trust my husband with my closed eyes " she replied and signed all the papers.


    " These are legal documents. ording to it, all properties will be transferred to your husband''s name" Joseph said. She smiled at him. "My husband is all mine. And whatever belongs to him is mine. In appearance, we are two but our souls are one" saying she handed the papers to


    Joseph.


    " God bless you both" He walked out of the cabin.


    " What if I cheat you? " Adrian asked her.


    " As the sun never rises in the west, you never cheat on me. I trust you" she replied confidently. She intertwined her arms with his and walked towards the conference hall.As they approached the conference hall and found Grayson in a ck tuxedo through the ss wall, Katherine''s stomach was in knots in fear. She took a deep breath and opened the door.


    She looked at Adrian and tightened her grip on his hands. He pulled her closer by her waist towards him and entered the conference hall.She could feel Grayson''s eyes following her. She looked at him and he looked away. Katherine knew he was looking at her as she walked by, but she kept her head high. She walked towards the table where Adrian was sitting, ready to listen to whatever Grayson had to say to them.


    " Hi, beautiful... Grayson greeted, looking at Katherine. She was annoyed, but she didn''t say anything. She sat down next to Adrian and smiled at him, trying to put on a brave face. She decided to ignore him and listen to what he had to say.Adrian''s blood boiled with anger. He wanted to get up, but he knew that this wasn''t the ce or the time to do it. He took a deep breath and said calmly, "I''m listening."Grayson looked at him, surprised that he had spoken.


    . He wanted to get up and punch Grayson in the face, but he knew it wouldn''t do any good. It would only make things worse if he did that. So he remained seated and listened to what Grayson had to say.


    . He could feel Katherine''s heart beating fast and her body shaking next to him. He knew she was scared, so he took her hand in his and lightly squeezed it. Katherine looked up at Adrian and smiled at him, grateful for his patience.


    "So...finally back after ying hide and seek after many years. I am d to see you" Grayson said with a smile. The next moment there was a change in his voice, he sounded more serious as he said, " But not with him...". He looked at Adrian with a nce as he wanted to strangle him with his bare hands.


    " I am with my perfect man who loves me so much..." Katherine replied, holding Adrian''s hands. With her reply, Grayson became furious and fisted his hands. Just in time, Joseph entered the room with a few files in his hands and informed them that the shareholders had arrived. One by one, they took their seats and started to attend the meeting. Katherine looked at the clock and realized that they had been there before the meeting time. Just in time, Mr. Green entered the conference hall along with Jessica. Mr. Green is seated on the next chair to Grayson. Katherine was shocked to see Mr. Green and Jessica''s presence.


    " Mr. Green is the new shareholder of Davis group ofpanies..." Grayson introduced, looking at Adrian and Katherine. Then she understood the reason for their presence. Adrian silently signaled Joseph to start the meeting.


    Joseph stood up from the chair and leaned over the table. " Good morning,dies and gentlemen. We are here to meet the new CEO of Davis group ofpanies" he said. Meanwhile, Katherine stood up from the chair and said, " Good morning everyone. I am sorry for my long disappearance from ourpany. But now on, you don''t need to worry about it " she started the speech.


    Then she looked at the shareholders and continued, " I know many of you are worried about the current situation of ourpany and the future of your shares. But don''t worry, I have full faith in my CEO, Mr. Adrian Davis. He is the best CEO thispany needs and he will do his best to make ourpany great again. So please, support him and help him in his work. Thank you" she finished her speech and sat down. Then, she turned to Adrian and smiled at him. She was confident that everything will be alright. She knew that with his support, she would be able to bring thepany back to its glory.


    Immediately Grayson stood up from the chair and questioned, " How could we ept him as the CEO of thepany? He is not a legal heir of the Davis family "


    Hi readers,


    Idecided to keep a discount on my privileged chapters from the next month as I am not giving regr updates.. Hope you will be happy with my decision.

 Chapter 268 - New CEO

    How could we ept him as the CEO of thepany? He is not a legal heir of the Davis family "


    " Just remember 70 % shares belong to the Davis family and its associates.And we have the right to decide about the new CEO. Moreover, all the properties belong to Katherine''s husband after her marriage. So, Mr. Adrian Wilson is the legal heir of thispany" Joseph announced.


    " Hope you got the rification... " Adrian smirked, still sitting on the chair.


    Grayson looked at him angrily and said, " I will not allow this. I will stop you by any means necessary. I will make Mr. Wilson regret that he ever thought of challenging me " he said, looking at Katherine.


    Then he looked at the shareholders and said, " what do you say? " Will you support Mr. Wilson as the new CEO? Will you ept him as the legal heir of thispany? Please, speak up" he asked, looking at the shareholders. Some of them nodded their heads in agreement, while some of them were against it. But after a while, there was murmuring in the room." Yes, we support Mr. Wilson as the CEO of thepany," some of them replied." No, we will not ept him as the CEO," some of them replied." We are still against it," some of them replied.


    Grayson smiled wickedly and said, "Let''s go for voting. Because 40 % of shares belong to the Davis family and 20 % of shares belong to Mr. Martin Miller who is not present here. And also we don''t know whether he wants toe back "There was an evil smirk on his lips.


    " Okay then. Let''s go for a voting method to nominate for the CEO post " Adrian said with a smirk.


    " But Ad ¡­ we can trust Grayson in this. He will surely threaten the shareholder to vote against you¡­" she whispered in his ears.


    Just in time, the door of the conference room was opened wide. Everyone''s head turned as there was a disturbance when the discussion was going on.


    " Sorry...Everyone. I amte for the meeting¡­" she replied.


    " Wee to the new shareholder of thepany" Joseph weed her.


    " She is Miss. Emily Green, a new shareholder who bought 8% shares in ourpany, " Joseph informed.


    Emily smiled at Adrian and Katherine. Then she took the seat next to Grayson and also opposite to her father. Mr. Green was startled to see his daughter in thispany. He was ring at her but she ignored him as she came to support her friends, Adrain and Katherine.


    " The voting will start in fifteen minutes. If you want to discuss for a while, you can take some time, " Joseph announced.


    The shareholders started discussing to whom they have to vote. All of sudden, Emily stood up from the chair and dered her support to Adrian.


    The other shareholders were shocked to see a woman who supported Adrian against Grayson.


    Emily exined to everyone in the room how capable Adrian is of the post of CEO." I witnessed with my eyes how he reached this position with his hard work and his capability. He is the one who thinks about his employee''s welfare and their needs even though there was a loss due to the st in hispany " she reasoned why she wants to support him as CEO.


    Katherine felt so proud as she stood for the friendship. She smiled at Emily. But Emily turned towards her father and said, " What is your opinion! ". Her voice was cold and stern.


    Mr. Green stood up from his chair and red at Adrian. " I choose Mr. Wilson " he dered bitterly. Grayson was shocked by his statement. He sold his shares to Mr. Green as he also wants to separate Katherine from Adrian.


    Grayson looked at Jessica who was standing behind Mr. Green. She looked shocked just like him.


    Meanwhile, few shareholders supported Grayson and few supported Adrian. After considering the shareholder''s support and their votes, Joseph dered that the majority of the support is with Mr. Wilson.


    " I requested all to apud our new CEO, Mr. Adrian Wilson¡­" Joseph announced.


    All the shareholders congratted Adrian one by one but Grayson fisted his hands tightly as if the nails were digging his palms. After greeting Adrian, most of the shareholders left the conference hall.


    " Why do you support him instead of supporting me! " Grayson shouted at Mr. Green.


    " It''s because of me..." Emily answered with a serious look.


    " Why! Do you still love your ex-fiance! Still, you desire him so much that you didn''t think of the consequences! " Grayson asked Emily.


    " Grayson¡­ Mind your words.Remember...she is my daughter " Mr. Green warned him.


    " You would have to remember in your mind before supporting that man," Grayson said, looking with red eyes. Grayson took strides towards Emily and clenched her jaws with his hands.


    " Answer me...Miss. Green. Is he that good in the bed with you that still, you are supporting him even though he married Katherine! " he asked, fuming in anger.


    " If I will make you happy and satisfied in bed. Will you support me! " he whispered in her ears. Emily felt so humiliated by his words and her eyes became wet.


    Instantly, Adrian pushed him away on noticing her tears. He pulled her towards him. " Em¡­ Just ignore his words " he consoled her.


    " Wow...What a nice chemistry between both of you! " Grayson mocked, looking at them.


    Immediately, Mr. Green went to them and held Emily''s wrist. " Hope you are happy now, degrading yourself and my reputation for him who broke the engagement," said Mr. Green and dragged Emily out of the conference hall.


    Grayson smirked at Adrian and walked towards Katherine. " Don''t you feel your husband is overprotective about that Emily! Is she your husband''s friend or mistress! " he asked Katherine.


    Katherine''s heart ached to hear his usations. She red at him. " Shut your mouth¡­" she screamed at him.


    Hi readers


    I published a new story, " LOVE with sins'' ''. You can find my book by searching. Please let me know your view on my new book through yourments. If you like, add my book.


    Don''t forget toment on my new story....

 Chapter 269 - Psychopath

    Adrian strode towards his wife and held her wrist. " Let''s go¡­.from this ce.." He informed Katherine. They turned to leave the hall.


    But Kathie halted in her ce when Grayson said, " Kathie¡­you will regret very soon to love and trust your so-called husband. He came here to get your property and be the CEO of thispany"


    She turned her heels and walked furiously towards Grayson. She pped hard on his cheeks and said, " Not one word against my husband. It''s you who are back of me for my property"


    " Even if you pped me, I don''t care. Because I love you. " Grayson said.


    Katherine pped him again and spatted, "You are sick. You have been chasing me all these years even though you knew I had someone in my heart. You killed my father and harmed my son. You are a psychopath". Then she walked out of the conference hall with a serious face. She said, "You know what you are. You are a stalker.".


    " Just wait for my move¡­.Mr. Wilson¡­ I promise you that I will make Katherine hate you. Just wait¡­" saying Grayson left the conference hall.


    Joseph witnessed everything in the hall and went to Adrian. " You should be careful of him as he is a cruel monster. " Joseph warned Adrian.


    Adrian nodded his head as he already knew about him through the sources. " Thank you for your advice¡­" he replied. Later, Adrian went in search of Katherine. As he guessed she was in the CEO''s cabin sitting on the chair with a serious face. She looked upset because of Grayson. He walked towards her and rubbed her back. She leaned her head on his shoulder holding his hand.


    " How dare he to talk dirty about you? I would have killed him to insult you" She said angrily.


    " Better you have to take some rest. Why don''t you go home! " Adrian asked.


    " Don''t youe with me? " she asked him back.


    " It is my first day at thispany. I need to discuss something important with Mr. Joseph about business. I think it''s better to go home and take some rest¡­" Adrian suggested.


    She agreed to him and stood up to leave, but he stopped her by calling her name as he was reminded about pregnancy. She turned to him and he didn''t want to take any risks at this time, especially his unborn baby." You take some rest in the private chamber of this cabin " he advised and didn''t let her go alone without him even though there were many security guards.


    " Why is the sudden change of your decision? " She asked raising her eyebrows with surprise.


    " You can take some rest in the private chamber" he suggested.


    She nodded with a smile and went to the private chamber andy on the bed; she was so tired. In no time, she drifted to deep sleep. Whereas Adrian thoroughly checked thepany situation after her father''s death. Being a new CEO, Adrian wanted to settle thepany and ensure its sess and growth. He was thinking about how to achieve this goal. To do so, he had to take care of the people who were already working in thepany, and he had to bring some new people in. But it was not an easy task, because there were many people who were working in thepany and had connections and influence. He had to ensure their loyalty and make them work for him. So, he decided to make his move first. He called Joseph and informed him about his decision. Joseph was happy and asked him to send some new people from the marketing team. Adrian agreed to it and so new people joined the marketing team.


    Katherine was sleeping peacefully in the private chamber of the CEO''s cabin. She was dreaming that she was on a beautiful beach, with the sea behind her. She was walking on the beach, feeling the soft sand between her toes. She could hear the sound of the wavespping on the shore, and she could smell the scent of the sea. She was happy and enjoyed the solitude of the beach while taking a bite of an apple. Suddenly she felt a sharp pain in her stomach. Then she felt a hand on her shoulder and she turned to see who was there. But to her surprise, there was no one there. Then she felt something wet on her feet and she looked down. She found bleeding between her thighs. It was the blood from her feet that had gotten soaked in the sand. She got scared and called out for help. But there was no one to help her. She woke up from her dream and looked around her chamber. She was at thepany and she was alone. She got up from the bed and looked around her chamber to confirm that there was no one else there. She ced her hand on her stomach and started crying hysterically.


    Adrian who talking with Jospeh heard her scream. He rushed into the private chamber and found her crying while sitting on the bed. " What happened? " he asked anxiously looking at her state. She hugged him tightly, cing her hands around his waist. " Is it a bad dream? " he asked, stroking her head.


    She nodded her head, still, her head was on his stomach." Someone is trying to harm our baby" she said in a cracked voice. He sighed deeply as she was not hurt in any way but was a bad dream. He held her tightly and she finally calmed down. He then asked her what was the matter and she shrugged her shoulders, not knowing how to express herself. He sat next to her and make her sit up and on hisp so that he couldfort her. She ced her head on his chest gripping his suit. She was silently weeping on his chest.


    She told him what she saw in her dream with fear in her eyes.


    " If I knew you are pregnant then I never asked you toe with me.. I would not risk my unborn baby" he said, pressing her closer to him.

 Chapter 270 - Felt Sad

    " I think it is better for you to go to Canada and stay with Steven and Ruby. It is not good for your health" He said, patting her hair. Instantly she snapped at him and shouted, " Why are you trying to send me away from you? " She red at him, her eyes teary. He sighed and said, " I am sorry for that Katherine, but you are not well. You have to take care of yourself more, and going to Canada will ensure your safety. " he looked at her with concern.


    Katherine looked up at him, her eyes full of tears. She wiped them away and said, " Are you saying that I am not safe here? " She raised her head and looked at him, her hands on his chest. He sighed and said, " I am sorry Katherine, but I do not want you to get hurt. You are important to me, and I do not want anything bad to happen to you. " He held her tightly, not wanting to let her go. He could feel her warmth against his chest and it made him feel better. He could smell the scent of her hair, and it made him feel even better. He closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of her body against his. He could feel her heart beating and it made him happy.


    A few minutester, he remembered that Joseph was waiting in his cabin. He released her and said, " I will order some food for you. Have it. Meanwhile, I will talk with Uncle Joseph ". She nodded her head quietly. He walked out of the private chamber and found Joseph waiting for him.


    " I am so sorry to make you wait " Adrian apologized. Joseph gave an understanding smile in return. Then they discussed recruiting new marketing staff for thepany. Just then, Adrian got the call from the reception that someone named, Michael came to meet him. Listening to Micheal''s name, Adrian was so happy.


    " Send him to my cabin" he informed the receptionist.


    After having lunch, Katherine came out of the private chamber. She sat next to Joseph silently. Just then, Micheal entered the cabin and greeted Adrian.


    "How are you? It''s been many days since I meet you " Micheal said to Adrian.


    Adrian stood up from the chair with a smile and walked towards him. Then he introduced Katherine and Joseph to Micheal. Later, he introduced Micheal as Thomas''s cousin who is living in this city. Michael was six feet two inches tall. He had a muscr body with a decent look. His eyes were brown in color and matched his hair. He looked around thirty years old. He had a kind smile on his face. He looked like someone who is reliable and honest. He seemed like a decent guy. Katherine liked him on the first impression. Joseph also liked him. He seemed like a person who will not betray his family.


    As Joseph''s mobile rang, he excused himself and left the cabin. There were only three of them left in the cabin. Katherine wanted to know about Michael as she met him for the first time. Micheal told her that he was a marketing professional who came to Boston to work for apany. He was originally from Chicago but was living in Boston for the past year. He will be moving to this city in a few days as he was going to join in theirpany as a marketing head. He has known Thomas being his cousin since he was a child. Katherine felt happy about the news.


    " You knew it before!" She asked Adrian. He nodded his head with a small smile.


    "Nowadays, you became a secret box" saying she rolled her eyes. Micheal thought better to leave the cabin and informed, " I need to report my joining in thepany". He walked out the cabin closing the door behind him.


    By now, she had known that he will not give her any information without a reason. Katherine was not a person who liked to be kept in the dark. She wanted to know what is happening around her. Especially she wanted her husband to share everything with her first. She was disappointed as he was not opening with her. She understood that he wanted to protect her but she wanted to know the reason. "You are not ready to share everything with me. I really want you to share it with me. I am your wife, " she said emphatically.


    " Dont stress yourself for small things... " he replied. She expected that he would feel a bit guilty but he didn''t. She let out of sigh and stood up from the chair. He noticed him working on theptop as if she was not present in the cabin. " I am going to home" She informed in a serious tone.


    Adrian looked up from theptop and said quietly, " I will go with you". She shook her head, " I don''t want to trouble you. It''s nothing serious, I can manage it by myself". But he insisted, " I aming with you, I will be there in a while. I have to finish these few things first. Please, let me finish these things". She nodded her head with his words and sat on the chair.


    She took her mobile and made a call to Ruby as she was feeling bored. She talked with her and asked about her son. She enquired about the the progress of his health. She was happy to know that he is fine and doing well. There was a small pause in their conversation. Then she asked, "How''s Steven doing? Is he okay? Do you make a call to Martin?"


    Ruby paused for a second, " I make a call, but he doesn''t attend my call, so I leave a message" . Katherine felt her heart sink as her best friend avoiding them. " I am really sorry, Katherine, " she said apologetically. Katherine tried her best to hide the sadness in her voice. " It''s okay, I understand. I will talk to you soon, " she replied and ended the call.


    Adrian remained silent even though he heard their conservation while working on hisptop.

 Chapter 271 - Sweet And Caring Husband

    Adrian remained silent even though he heard their conservation while working on hisptop. He did not want to make her feel bad, so he decided to ignore it. After some time, he turned to her and said, "I am finished now, let''s go home". Katherine was d that he didn''t make ament on her and her friend''s conversation.


    Katherine stood up and walked towards the door, but she stopped as she felt Adrian''s hand sliding on hers. She turned to him and asked, " Is there anything else that you want to tell me? I can''t help but feel that there is more to it than what you are sharing with me". Adrian was quiet for a while, searching for the right words to say.


    He was worried that he will hurt her if he shares everything with her. He closed his eyes and said, " I am not sure if I can trust you, I need some more time to think. I will let you knowter, okay? I promise I will tell you everything". She replied in a whisper, " I will wait for you, " she said and walked out of the cabin. He could hear her heels clicking on the floor as she walked down the corridor. He followed her silently then both entered the elevator. He pressed the ground floor and the doors of the elevator closed. She ignored him and looked at her mobile as if he did not exist in the elevator. He sighed and looked at her with a sad face. He loved her so much, he wanted to protect her from everything. He knew what he nned it is for their good but he doesn''t want to reveal it.


    As soon as the elevator reached the lobby, the doors opened. She stepped out of the elevator without waiting for him. He followed her silently. They both entered their cars and drove to their destination. In the end, he didn''t reveal anything to her. The head maid greeted both of them as they stepped into the hall.


    " Send me food to our bedroom in ten minutes? " Adrian instructed and went to their bedroom. Katherine felt guilty that she didn''t care about Adrian''s needs. She followed him to the room and noticed him removing his suit. As he started to undress his shirt, she took out a T-shirt and a pair of shorts from the wardrobe and handed them to him. He took it from her hand and walked to the changing ce. Meanwhile, the maid kept the food in their room and left the ce. When he returned, he noticed her serving food on the te.


    " Why are doing all these things? you need to take some rest " he said.


    " I am sorry. I could have asked you about your lunch earlier" she said in a low voice. "It''s okay. " he replied and started eating the food on his te.


    " Kathie...take some rest. Dont sit for a long time. It''s not good for baby" he advised. " I am observing for a few days. you are concerned about sam , our Company and now about our unborn baby. Your priorities changed" she whined.


    " You are right. Priories changes ording to the situation. But remember my word. Priority will change but not Love. It''s your decision to stay with me when I asked you to leave Canada for you and our baby''s safety. So, don''t me me now" he said sternly.


    Katherine was quiet for a while, she wanted to continue arguing but she controlled herself. She took a deep breath and said, " I will take some rest then, I promise I will not disturb you. "She walked towards the bed andid on her back. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep but his words were ringing in her mind.


    He noticed her sleeping on the bed and then quietly finished his food on the te. He walked towards the bed and then stopped near the side of the bed. He looked at her sleeping face, her eyes were closed. He sighed and said, " You are stubborn to handle. You don''t listen to anything I say. You are acting like a child, and I don''t like that. You are a grown-up woman, you need to listen and take my advice. You are not a kid anymore. " He turned to leave the room.


    He was about to leave the room when she opened her eyes and said, " Where are you going? I thought you are not going to leave me?" she asked with a worried face. He turned to look at her and said, " I am not going anywhere.I will work here itself "


    " Why don''t you sleep with me? " She pleaded.


    He looked at her and said, " I already cleared about this yesterday night itself that I won''t sleep with you. Still, your words pricking my heart. I never imagined that you think so low of me."


    Then he continued," How could you think that I will harm my baby? Now I am scared to sleep beside you thinking what happens if my hand or my legs hit your stomach in my sleep. What if I harm my baby?" in a worried tone.


    Kathie sat up. She looked at him and said quietly, " I am sorry. I was wrong. Please forgive me. Whatever I spoke with you. It didn''te out of my heart but in my disturbed mind"


    "Please...Ad. I cannot sleep because of a bad dream. I can only feel safe only in your arms. Already I missed you when I was pregnant for the first time" She requested, looking at him. She knew about her caring and loving husband. He doesn''t want her to beg for him as she has all rights as his wife on him. He is supposed to give her everything she wants. So, he gave her a sweet smile andid beside her on the bed.


    " You are the best...I love you, Ad. You are so sweet and caring," Saying she kept her head on his chest and ced her hands on his torso. She closed her eyes and felt calmness in his embrace. Slowly she drifted to deep slumber.


    When he was staring at her face, his mobile started ringing.It was from Emily. Instantly he attended the call as her father forcefully took her with him from thepany in the morning.


    " Ad...Pleasee here..." she begged him over the call.. Her voice was quivering.

 Chapter 272 - Back To Her Ex-fiance

    Suddenly his mobile rang. It was from Emily. After attending the call, he understood that she needed his help. He informed her that he wille to her ce. He ended the call and looked at his wife was sleeping peacefully while holding his shirt in her fist. He was worried to leave her as she requested him to stay with her because of the bad dreams. He stroked her hair and ced her head gently on the pillow without disturbing her sleep. He stood up from the bed to meet Emily as soon as possible. He knew what to do. He must take care of her because she was pregnant. He thought that she will feel better after having a nap. He dressed and walked out of the room.


    " No stranger should be allowed inside, especially without my permission. Not only that, my wife should not be allowed to go out " Adrian instructed the head of security and drove the car by himself.


    While driving, he made a call to Emily and informed her that he is on the way to her ce.


    ********


    At Mansion, Katherine opened her eyes and looked for her husband. She was shocked for he wasn''t there. She looked at the clock and saw that it was 5:30 in the evening. She was surprised as she thought that she would be sleeping for a long time. She got up and went out of the room in search of him. She was feeling restless with his absence. Instantly she made a call to him to know about his whereabouts. But he didn''t attend her call. She sighed in disappointment and descended the stairs as she was hungry.


    She doesn''t want to starve her baby in her womb. So, She walked to the kitchen and informed the maid to prepare something quick to eat. She sat in the living room and switched on the television to pass time. Just in time, she heard some noises at the entrance of the Mansion. She was curious and walked in that direction. She found Lyra was arguing with the security guards as they were not allowing her inside due to Adrian''s instructions. Lyra noticed Katherine and startedining about them.


    Katherine thought her husband strictly warned the guards to not allow others inside as he went outside. She understood that he went on important work. Atst, she asked the guards to allow Lyra inside. They came together inside and sat in the living room. While sitting, Lyra spoke to Katherine, " I think your husband is weird. He is the one who made a call to me and asked to apany you as you are alone in the mansion. When I reached here, he only instructed the guards to not let strangers in."


    Katherine understood why Lyra came suddenly to their Mansion. She looked at Lyra and smiled in response. Then she replied, " My husband is really weird sometimes. But he loves me and cares about me so much "


    Meanwhile, the maid came to them and informed her that she prepared choco cookies. She ced the te of cookies on the table and left the ce, knowing that the room would soon be filled with the delicious aroma of freshly baked cookies. Katherine offered cookies to Lyra and tasted the cookies, knowing that they would taste even better than they smelled. They tasted delicious and she wanted to eat more, but she knew eating more cookies is not good for her health.


    " Why don''t we watch any movie on Netflix?" Lyra suggested to Katherine. Katherine liked her idea and wanted to watch a movie. Before that, she wanted to know the shares value of herpany in the market. She decided to switch on the news channel. She was curious to know about thetest happenings in the world. But it was not the time for business news. So she thought to watch a movie. Suddenly news anchor appeared on the screen. She introduced the news bulletin and informed the viewers about the current happenings in the world.


    " Better to change after listening to the headlines," She thought.


    While the headlines were scrolling, suddenly she was shocked to read one of the headlines. She dropped the cookie in her hand with a big shock.


    The New CEO, Mr. Adrian Wilson, Davis group ofpanies is back to his ex-fiance, Miss. Emily Green. The video was ying where Emily ran towards Adrian and hugged him. He too embraced her back and kissed Emily on the top of her head. Immediately she turned off the channel and made a call to her husband.


    " Oh my god! Is this true? Does he have ex-fiance!" Lyra eximed.


    She was not in a state to answer her questions. She has very well known about her husband that he doesn''t cheat on her because he loves her so much.


    Her face turned pale. She looked so worried and devasted by what she''d just heard. So she quickly stood up and held her shoulder to support her to stand on her feet."Kathie, are you alright?" Lyra asked her in a concerned voice.


    " Dont need to worry about me. I am fine" She replied. She has trust in both Emily and Adrian. But she was only worried as Adrian was not attending her calls. Lyra looked at her with surprise as she was so quiet even after hearing the news they heard. Lyra thought Katherine would cry indeed she was so calm.


    " Are you okay? " Lyra asked her again.


    She nodded her head and said, " Please don''t ask me anything. I want to be alone" She informed her and sat quietly on the couch. She was anxiously waiting for him. She was expecting his call. She wanted to what happened exactly, why he left her and went to meet Emily. She was so confused and was feeling restless.


    On seeing Katherine state, Lyra sat next to her quietly not to make her more upset. She could understand how the wife would feel on hearing such news about her husband.


    ¡­..


    Almost after one and half hours, Adrian returned home along with Emily to their Mansion.

 Chapter 273 - Is The News True?

    Katherine heard the sound of footsteps. She and Lyra turned their heads toward the direction. Lyra was startled to see Emily with Adrian and started worrying about Adrian and Katherine''s rtionship.


    " Oh my God! How can anyone bring your ex-fiance to the mansion! That means whatever we heard in the news was true! " Lyra eximed in surprise. She was looking at Emily with hatred.


    " Kathie¡­Why are you silent! " Lyra questioned.


    Katherine red at Lyra, " Go to your home" she informed her. She shut her mouth with one sentence.


    " From today, Emily will stay with us¡­" Adrian informed his wife with a stern face. Katherine looked at Emily and agreed with him by nodding her head.


    " Is everything alright! " Katherine asked Emily. She lowered her head and said, " I fought with my father. I have no ce to stay here in this city. So, I asked Adrian to pick me "


    " It is okay, Emily. You can stay here for as many days as you want. I respect you for whatever you did for us," she said.


    Emily smiled at her and said, " Thank you¡­" Then Katherine instructed the head maid to arrange the guest room for Emily''s stay. The head maid lowered her head and nodded her head.


    Lyra, who heard the whole conversation, made her upset. From her childhood, she liked Katherine like a sister. As she saw Adrian bring another woman, she worried for Katherine. Lyra could see anything more happening.


    " Bye, Katherine. ." she informed her and left the ce with a sad face.


    ¡­.


    Katherine instructed the head maid to prepare food for three people from now on. One maid took Emily to the room on the same floor as Adrian and Katherine''s bedroom. Then Katherine went to their bedroom without talking with Adrian.


    Adrian noticed her face, followed her silently to their bedroom, and closed the door behind him. He found her sitting on the edge of the bed, hanging her legs down.


    " Kathie¡­"


    Calling her name, he moved towards her. He stood close to her but she ignored his presence.


    " Don''t you want Emily to stay with us in this Mansion! " he questioned her, cupping her face. She raised her head and stared at him.


    "So¡­you think I believe in that news but not in you! " she asked him back. She ced her palms on his knuckles which were already on both sides of her face.


    "Ad,I trust you more than anything in this world.. " she said while tears streaming down her eyes. He felt so happy to hear her words and felt content. He leaned closer and kissed her forehead.


    " Then why are you upset? " he asked her.


    " I found you missing when I was awake. You could have left me some messages or could have attended my calls. You don''t know how worried I was thinking of you, " she whined.


    Immediately, he embraced her to his chest and eat a hamburger to make her worried. " I won''t repeat this mistake. I hurriedly left as Emily was crying over the call " he said.


    " Don''t go anywhere without informing me from now on, " she said, still holding him.


    " Sorry buttercup. I will inform you before going to any other ce, " he assured her. On seeing her condition, he cursed himself to leave her without informing her. He decided in his mind to don''t repeat the same mistake. He doesn''t want to take risks that upset her or her health.


    Once she calmed down, he stepped back and tilted her face to him. " Do you eat anything after you wake up! " He questioned, wiping her tears with both of his thumbs. She nodded her head straight.


    " Good..." he kissed her nose that turned red because of crying. While he was kissing her, she whispered, " I love you, Adrian.


    " I love you too. I feel so happy to hear that," he answered. He felt so happy and content like an overused oilmp that got refilled with oil. Her trust and love for him made him strong. He thought that he could do anything if his loving and caring wife was with him. He got more confident that he will put an end to Grayson in a short time.


    " Today, I will prepare a special dish for my pregnant wife," he said with a radiant smile on his lips.


    He was looking at her eyes as she was still sad. He could feel her eyes were staring at him. He could feel that the trust and love she gave to him so naturally was something he never felt before. As she responded to his words, " Are you still upset with him?" he asked.


    " No. I am thinking about Emily and his father''s rtionship. For us, She fought with her father. I am feeling sad for her" she replied. He was surprised to know how his wife was thinking for others even though they were in great trouble.


    " Everything will be fine soon "he assured. Then he asked her what she wanted him to prepare for dinner. " I want to eat hamburger and sd with fresh fruit juice" she replied.


    " Okay, my highness. I will prepare in one hour " he said, bowing his head. Sheughed, the way he replied dramatically. He kissed his cheeks and said, " Stop being cheesy. I will join you in helping "


    " No...no...I will do it without anyone''s help. Just stay in the room and take some rest" he informed and went to change his dress. After a while, he went to the kitchen. He opened the cupboard and then asked the maid to take out the ingredients to cook. Once the maid gave him all the ingredients, he asked to leave the kitchen so that he could do his work.


    As soon as the maid left, he started chopping veggies for a sd. He was so excited that his wife will be back to eat a delicious dinner which he prepared with his hands after a long time.Then he prepared a few pancakes and hamburgers.He was so happy that he couldn''t stop smiling.. He was just making the sd when he heard her voice from far away.

 Chapter 274 - Mood Swings Of Pregnant Woman

    " Ad, I am so hungry. Are you finished cooking dinner for us? " She shouted while sitting on the dining chair. He wanted to ce the sd in a big bowl and the other dishes in a smaller bowl.


    He was so happy that she came back with the food without any problem. He made the sd with his hands and the other dishes with his chopsticks.


    " I am almost done. I will serve the food in a few minutes" He replied in a loud voice from the kitchen.


    She got up and walked to the kitchen. She noticed her husband was busily working there. She quietly tiptoed inside and stood behind him. She circled her hands around his torso and ced her face on his back.


    He sensed her touch and his lips curled up with a bright smile automatically. Immediately he turned around and kissed her forehead. He cupped her face and tilted her face towards him." Don''t you think that you are disturbing your husband! " he whispered.


    " I didn''t make any noise! " she replied innocently.


    He chuckled and said, " Your one touch is enough to wake the monster inside me". She lowered her eyes shyly with his words. He leaned closer to her face. Then he captured her lips and seeded in it. He entered her mouth and slowly it turned into a passionate kiss. She closed her eyes and pressed her body to his hard chest. As he deepened the kiss while caressing her curves, she let out a moan and her fingers were inside his hair.


    He left her lips and looked at her face. Her eyes were closed and looked as if she was so desperate for him. He ran his thumb on her swollen lower lip. As she missed his touch, she opened her eyes and looked at ocean blue eyes with so much love and desire for him.


    " I am hardly controlling myself to not touch because you are recovering from the injury but also for our baby. You don''t know how much I am craving for you, how hard I am now," he whispered while grinding his hard member to the lower part of the stomach. Her face turned red from his dirty talk and hid her face in his chest."Love... If you provoke with your innocent touches, I will forget the ce and the time. The beast inside will celebrate the feast with you. I promised you that I will taste every inch of you " he said while tracing her curves with the tip of his forefinger.


    All of sudden, they heard footsteps approaching in their direction. He loosened his grip around her body and opened his eyes. He was back to his alert mode. She parted away from him and raised her head.


    " I think someone ising¡­" he informed, looking at her. She nodded understanding his words but still she was a bit shy with his words.


    " Are you feeling shy, Mrs Wilson! " he asked, cing his hands around her shoulders.


    " What to do, Mr Wilson! You behave sometimes like apletely shameless person, " she replied without looking at his face. He raised one eyebrow and gently pressed her to the wall behind her. He moved his face closer to her face. Their lips were very close and looked as if both lips were brushing against each other. She closed her eyes with his intense looks.


    " I am happy about yourpliment. And I am ready to be a more shameless man especially when my beautiful wife is enjoying my dirty talk " he mumbled so that she could only hear his words. Instantly she opened her eyes and looked into his eyes. She felt as if his eyes were mirroring the love for her in his soul.


    " Love...tell me the truth. Don''t you enjoy my dirty talk! " he asked with a grin. He wanted to tease her more. She lowered her head and nodded her head straight epting him that she enjoys his every intimate word. He chuckled loudly and ced his palms on both sides of her jaws. She knew what was going to happen next by his looks. She closed her eyes and waited for his lips to im.


    ¡­.


    He pecked her lips and said, "let''s have dinner. I don''t want my baby to starve ". Then he stepped back from her.


    Instantly she opened her eyes and red at him. " How you do this to me! I thought you would kiss me, " she shouted as the pregnancy hormones made her frustrated.


    " I want to do more. But¡­" his words were cut off by her. " I know¡­..Now, you love our kids more than me. You have changed¡­" she yelled with a serious face. Then she walked out of the kitchen after stomping her feet.


    " Oh my God! " he eximed and ran after His wife. He noticed Kathie sat on the dining chair and looked so angry.


    " I think ¡­.Steven was telling the truth. Pregnancy hormones have so much effect on their mood " he thought. He quietly walked towards her and ced his hand on her shoulder.


    " Buttercup...calm down. I mean to say that your health is more important than my needs. What can''t you take my words in that way! " he reasoned.


    " I know...what was the meaning of your words?" she said. He tried to exin what was in his mind. But before that, she red at him. Looking at her face, he pursed his lips and stood silent.


    " Why are you standing like a statue!Go and serve me dinner fast. I am hungry¡­" she ordered as if she was talking to some servant.


    He smiled looking at her and said, " Yes, my highness"


    " Dare to smile at me. Go and get me my food fast" she warned with a ferocious look.


    Hi readers


    I request you to support me on my new book " love with sins".. Hope you like the story which is going to be a different story. Join the journey of Ava and Cameron

 Chapter 275 - Heated Argument

    " Dare to smile at me. Go and get me my food fast" she warned with a ferocious look.


    He quietly served the sd and pancake on the te. As soon as he served her mouth watered with the aroma of the food. She started eating the food as she was so hungry. He stood beside her and looked at her when she was enjoying his handmade food. Shepleted the sd first and started eating pancakes on her te. She felt so tasty. She wanted to eat them every day.


    " These are so delicious. I think you have some magic in your hands " she said, serving some more pancakes on her te. He felt so happy to see his wife enjoying his prepared food. While munching the food, " Why don''t you prepare food for me every day?" she asked, raising her eyebrows.


    "Every day! How could it be possible? I need to go to ourpany, " he said.


    She looked at him with a gloomy face and said, " That''s why I told you earlier, you don''t love me now. You don''t want to spare some time for me. You have changed". All of a sudden, she stood up from the chair and walked towards the elevator to go to the first floor where their bedroom was.


    " Kathie¡­plete the food " Adrian called her.


    " No need. You have them. I am full now¡­" she replied and entered the elevator. He ran after her and entered the elevator before the door closed.


    " Love¡­ is a way to leave the food on the te. You should take a proper diet. You have to think about your and my princess''s health, " he said. Just then the door opened wide. Adrian stepped out holding her hands.


    " Your princess! Who is she now! " Kathie questioned, taking off her hand from her grip.


    He pulled her closer to his chest and teased her, " Are you jealous! ". She red at him. He chuckled, looking at her, whose face turned red with anger." I was talking about my little princess in your womb, " he replied with a sweet smile and ced his palm on her lower abdomen.


    She pushed him away and walked to their bedroom. She sat on the edge of the bed with a serious face. He followed her inside the room and closed the door. He reached to her and sat beside her on the bed.


    " Buttercup...why do you be insecure? " he asked while lifting her in the air.Then he made her sit on hisp. She ced her face in the crook of his neck while encircling his neck with her hands. She became silent and hugged him tightly as if her life depended on him. After a while,he felt wetness in his neck.


    " Love...Are you crying! " he asked her with concern. He could not see her face as she was hiding her face at his neck. She nodded her face as No.


    " Tell me, what is going on in your brain! " he said, caressing her hair. " Do you love this baby and want toe to this world! " she asked him between the hups because of crying.


    He moved back and looked at her with bewilderment. He noticed her tears and asked, " What is that stupid question? Don''t you know me? "


    " I am scared...Ad. I don''t want anything to happen to you and this baby" she replied in a quivering voice.


    " I am fine and fit with you. And also I will take care of everything. I assure you that no harm will happen to this baby.Keep believing in me " He informed, stroking her hair.


    She looked at him. " I don''t think Grayson will stay quiet after what happened earlier in ourpany. I am scared that something will happen to you. I don''t want thispany or this wealth. I want you to be fine, our baby to be fine. Let''s go from here " she said.


    " Do you think Grayson will leave us alone? Let us live in peace! No! He will chase us until he gets you and your property" he informed.


    " I knew about him. That''s why I didn''te back to you thinking of your safety in the past. But now, I am scared about you, Sam and this baby. I don''t want anything to happen to our unborn baby " she cried, cing her palm on her stomach. She leaned her head on his chest and said, " Why did you decide toe here? See what is our situation"


    " Kathie¡­ our fear and insecurities are the biggest weapons for our enemy. Never let them win by showing our weakness. Be strong and be my support. Please¡­ " he pleaded to her.


    " You will never understand how I lead my life after I ran from here to save our Sam. I am a mother, I want my kids to be in a safe ce where no one can harm them, " she said, wiping her tears.


    " And I am their father. And I know how to protect them. Please stop stressing yourself in this condition " he exined.


    " It''s a waste of my time to talk with you. You always try to obey your decision in your ways, " saying she stood up from hisp.


    He held her wrist and stopped her from not walking away from him. " Kathie¡­ let''s talk¡­" he said.


    " There is nothing to talk about. You already made your decision before you came here. It was stupidity to talk with you. I thought you will change your decision after I am conceived with your child. But no. You are adamant about your stay here " she shouted.


    " Okay. If you think my decision toe here was wrong then you can go from this ce. I already told you about it. And again repeating the same" he said in a serious tone.


    Hi readers


    Please support my new book " Love with sins".. And also write yourments on the story to give me your feedback on the story.

 Chapter 276 - I Need You

    " Okay. If you think my decision toe here was wrong then you can go from this ce. I already told you about it. And again repeating the same" he said in a serious tone.


    She felt so emotional with his words. Tears started streaming out of her eyes. " So¡­.you think¡­ I will leave you like a selfish woman, huh! " she asked, fisting his shirt. Then she continued," I love you dammit, I love you more than myself. That''s why I didn''te to you and also hid about our Sam''s birth in the past. I wanted you to be safe and happy".


    She took her hands away from him, " If I leave this ce then it is with you. And also remember my words, if anything to our unborn baby then I will not forgive you in my life. You will be responsible for it. And if it happens,I will leave you permanently with our Sam ".After saying those words, she walked out of the bedroom without looking at him.


    He could understand what she was going through in her heart. He witnessed how her state was when Sam met with an ident. Not only that he saw how scared when she had a bad dream about the unborn baby. He knew that being a mother her fears and insecurities were right. Thinking about their situation, he sat on the bed, holding his head with both of his hands.


    He couldn''t take his step back as the war had already started between Grayson and himself. He knew if he stepped back then he would have to suffer all his life and have to lead his life like a coward. He thought he should take every step carefully while protecting his pregnant wife and his unborn princess.


    His chain of thoughts was disturbed when the maid knocked on the door.


    " Master¡­.Pleasee for dinner " she informed, bowing her head. He checked the time and noticed it was half-past nine.


    " Am I sitting for one hour? Then where is Kathie! " he thought.


    " Where is Katherine? " he asked the maid.


    " I saw her in the living room a few minutes back, " she informed him and turned to leave. Suddenly, he remembered about Emily. He stopped the maid and asked whether she had dinner or not.


    " I went to give dinner to her in the guest room. She told me that she was not hungry and asked to ce it on the table " the maid informed him and left the room.


    After listening to the maid''s words, he walked out of his room. He cursed that he forgot about Emily. He walked towards the guest room. Before entering he knocked on the door which was already opened.


    Emily, who heard Adrian''s voice, quickly wiped her tears with the backside of her palms. She stered a fake smile and looked at him.


    " Why didn''t you have your dinner! " Adrian asked her.


    " I am not hungry. I want to sleep, " she replied.


    " Stop telling me lies. Don''t forget I am your friend. You can''t hide anything from me, " he said and held her wrist. Then he took the te on the table and asked to eat the food.


    Emily denied eating the food whereas Adrian forced her to eat. When she was behaving like a stubborn kid, he took a spoonful of the pasta and ced it near her mouth. He started pleading to eat the food as she looked tired and weak. Atst, Emily opened her mouth to not make Adrian worried because of her.


    " That''s like a good girl¡­ " He smiled and fed the pasta on her te. He thought of spending some time with Emily so that she would forget what happened at her father''s ce.


    ¡­..


    After a while, Katherine stepped out of the elevator and heard Adrian''s voice from the guest bedroom. Then she remembered about Emily. She wanted to talk with her and wanted to know what exactly happened at her father''s ce. She walked towards the room and found Emily''s face was on Adrian''s chest whereas Adrian wasforting her sitting beside on the bed. She felt so hurt to see them like that. She felt dejected as he didn''te searching for her after the argument.Instead, he was spending his time with her not caring for her.


    She turned back and walked silently towards their bedroom. She changed into a nightgown andy on the bed. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep but she could hear the news about Adrian and Emily''s rtionship. She trusts him and also has faith in their love but she has no trust in her fate.


    Many negative thoughts in her mind were making her restless. So she thought to make a video call to Ruby and talk with her for some time. She made a call but she didn''t attend. A few minutester, Steven made a call and informed her that she was sleeping.


    " Okay. I will call herter. Bye " she informed him and ended the call. Whenever she was confused, upset or worried, she used to share with Martin. She used to take his advice and also he used to be her moral support. After the argument with Adrian, she wanted to talk with her best friend. She was missing him so much. He tried to call him many times beforeing to her hometown. But he never attended her call.


    This time with small hope, she made a call to his number. As always he didn''t answer her call.


    " I am missing you so much. Pleasee back¡­" she messaged him. She felt so lonely as no one was there to understand her feelings.Her eyes became wet with tears.


    Just then, Adrian stepped inside the room and noticed Katherine sitting on the bed. He didn''t want to argue with her so he quietly went to change into nightwear. She sensed his presence in the room but didn''t look at him.


    She stood from the bed, taking a pillow and a sheet. She ced them on the couch andid on her back, closing her eyes. After changing his dress, he noticed her sleeping on the couch.


    " Kathie...Why are you sleeping on the couch? Don''t you know your back will be hurt? " he questioned her.


    She ignored his words and didn''t reply to him as if she didn''t hear anyone''s voice.

 Chapter 277 - You Are So Poor At Acting

    She pretended to him as if she was sleeping. She doesn''t want to argue with him anymore. She was tired of him convincing her to leave this ce. She understood that he was determined about his decision and would not change his mind. It''s a waste of her time to talk about it with him.


    Adrian noticed the fluttering eyelids of hers and understood that she was acting as if she was in deep sleep. He turned off the lights in their bedroom. He reminded them that she requested earlier to sleep in his embrace. So he picked up in a bridal style and said," I know you are not sleeping. Open your eyes. You are so poor at acting skills"


    Instantly she opened her eyes and looked angrily at his face. " I don''t want to sleep beside you. Leave me" she shouted.


    " As a husband, I must fulfil my wife''s wishes. She wanted to sleep in my arms every night during the pregnancy. So stop shouting¡­" he informed, pulling more close to his chest. Then he tried to kiss her forehead but she turned away her head not to ept his kiss. She was still upset as he didn''te searching for her when she left the room.


    Heid her on the bed and joined her. She slept on her side showing her back to him. " Baby¡­ I know you are upset with my decision. But Please please understand why I made this decision. We can''t run away from this problem or hide from Grayson forever " he whispered in her ears, cing his hands around her stomach. He gently pulled her to him and her back was touching his chest.


    She was silently listening to his words, still closing her eyes. " Baby¡­speak with me. Don''t give me silent treatment " he pleaded to her in a low voice.


    " Neither, I don''t want to talk about this topic, not interested in talking with you. Because I am so tired and sleepy. I will be d if you let me sleep now. " she said rudely.


    " Okay, sleep. Good night, Love " saying he kissed the nape of her neck. She took away his hands from her body and moved away from him. When she distanced herself from him, he felt as if she stabbed with a knife in his heart. He felt dejected. But he remained quiet thinking as she was still upset with their earlier discussion. He covered both of them with the quilt as it was snowing heavily outside. He doesn''t want her to catch a cold. Then heid on his back and stared nkly at the ceiling. He was thinking about how she showed her anger by moving away from him. He nned to pamper her when she became pregnant again as he was not there with her at her first pregnancy. But now, the situation was favourable to him. Even though he knew that his actions were hurting her, he was in a helpless position.


    " Do I lose her love in the battle against Grayson! " he thought in his mind.


    When he was busily in his thoughts, she stirred towards him in her sleep that he brought back to reality. He noticed her pale face, dark circles under her eyes. He tugged the strands of her hair beside her ears with his fingers to get a better view of her face. When his cold fingers touched her face, she moved closer to him in her sleep for warmth. She adjusted her head on his arm and wrapped her hands around his torso. With her closeness, he had a small smile on his lips. He pecked her forehead and closed his eyes. He felt so peaceful with her presence in his arms. Slowly he went into the deep slumber.


    ...


    The next morning arrived soon but both were still cuddling with each other. After some time, Katherine opened her eyes as she felt heavy in her chest. She noticed her husband was sleeping soundly cing his head on her chest even though it waste in the morning.


    " Instead of me, why is he sleeping like a pregnant woman who is suffering from morning sickness! " she thought and pushed him away from her. But she could note out of his tight grip.


    " Buttercup...let me sleep for some more time. Don''t wriggle and disturbed my sleep " he yawned, still closing his eyes. His breath was touching her neck. Then he started mumbling in his sleep, " Don''t you know it is a sin to disturb your husband''s sleep. Especially when he was sleeping while hugging his beautiful wife "


    He was in dreand forgetting about their problems, their fights and their differences. In his sleepy state, he ran his hands inside her nightgown and started caressing her round balls. She felt tickles when his fingers were running over her body.


    " Very soft like marshmallows. It had been many days, I tasted them..." he said, kneading her left boob. Her body was on fire with his touches. She closed her eyes slowly melting in his touch. Her fingers moved to his scalp while slightly caressing his hair.He opened his eyes and raised his head. He looked at his wife who was anatural beauty. She found her under him with closed eyes as if she was in his magic spell.Just then she opened her eyes when she didn''t sense his touch. She looked at her husband who was already staring at her. He smirked at her. Before she understood the meaning of his smirk, he tore her silk nightgown that exposed her upper part before his eyes. He licked his lips looking at her round balls just like a kid licks his lips on seeing his favourite dessert.


    She was amused by his sudden act and before she came out of shock, his lips pressed to her left boob then took her hard bud into his mouth. He started suckling her bud as if he was thirsty for many years.


    Her mind was also clouded in his desire and gripped his hair with her long delicate fingers. But when closed her eyes, she was reminded of their argument, the news and his closeness with Emily. She became so insecure with the thoughts.


    All of a sudden, she pushed him away from her, gathering all her energy. She doesn''t know what came into her mind..Adrian was shocked by the sudden change in her and looked at her confusingly.

 Chapter 278 - Mr.Greens Visit

    Adrian was shocked by the sudden change in her and looked at her face confusingly. He noticed wetness at the corner of her eyes and also her eyes were still closed.


    " Do I hurt our little princess? " he asked, cing his palm on her stomach. He thought that he was a bit harsh with her.Immediately she opened her eyes to his words. He was looking at her with concern. A few drops of tears came out of her eyes. Heid beside her and cupped her face.


    " I could have controlled myself when I knew you were weak. I am so sorry...Love¡­" he kissed her forehead. She was not in a state of how to respond. She could see the same love in his eyes but she was scared of losing him. Many insecurities, many fears were clouding in her mind.


    She sobbed silently without responding to his questions. He embraced her in his arms to calm her.


    " Are you alright?" he asked her. There was no response from her. He was worried more as she didn''t give him any response.


    " Let''s go to the hospital for a checkup, if you are feeling ufortable," he suggested on seeing her state.


    " I...am...fine " she replied in a hoarse voice. He wanted to know what was bothering her so much if it was not rted to her pregnancy. He wanted to know why she pushed him away all of the sudden. He opened his mouth to ask. Just then there was a knock on the door. He pecked her forehead and covered her body with the quilt.


    " I will check who it is! " he informed her and unlocked the door. He noticed the maid was standing outside with a worried expression on her face.


    " Master...A man named Mr Green came to meet you. As the security guards were not allowing strangers, he was standing outside," she informed. Katherine, who was lying on the bed, also heard her message.


    " Okay. Ask the security to allow Mr Green inside. And tell Mr Green to wait for me. I will be there in ten minutes," Adrian informed the maid. Then he closed the door and walked towards the bed.He sat beside her and said, " I will be back to you after dealing with him "


    He went to the bathroom andpleted his chores. Then he checked his reflection in the mirror whether he was in a presentable position or not!. Katherine was silently observing his every move. She doesn''t understand what he meant by dealing with Mr Green.


    Once he walked out of their bedroom, she covered herself properly and went to the bathroom. She quicklypleted her morning chores and came out of the bathroom. She was curious to know what happened between Emily and her father.


    ¡­..


    Meanwhile, Adrian informed Emily about her father''s arrival. As soon as Emily heard about her father, she was startled. She doesn''t want to meet him as he haspletely changed.He was not the same person who used to be with her.


    " I don''t want to meet him¡­" She said her decision to Adrian. But Adrian asked him to give him one chance because he loves her so much. But she was so adamant about her decision to not meet him. On the other side, Adrian was convincing her to have a proper talk.


    " Okay then, I am going to meet your father. Think peacefully ande to the living hall, " he informed and went to the living hall.


    As soon as Mr Green noticed Adrian, he stood up from the couch and rushed towards him. He fisted Adrian''s shirt and yelled, " Where is my daughter? Where do you hide her? "


    "Mr Green, listen to me calmly.I didn''t hide her anywhere. Being my friend, I helped her to stay as it was night, " Adrian replied, controlling himself even though he was misbehaving with him.


    " Shut your mouth, Adrian. I know you trapped my daughter with your charms. My daughter never goes against my decisions. But because of you, she stood against me in the meeting, " he shouted. Adrian controlled himself as he was elder to him not only that they had a good rtionship in the past.


    Just in time, Katherine came to the living hall and found Mr Green fisting Adrian''s shirt.


    "Mr Green¡­ Just leave my husband, " Katherine shouted angrily. Both of them looked in her direction and moved away.


    " How dare you fight with my husband in our Mansion? Don''t forget that you are in our ce" Katherine yelled at Mr Green.


    " I won''t forget where I am. If you both tell me where my daughter is then I will leave this ce. Tell me where you both hide my daughter." he said in an angry tone.


    " She is in our Mansion. She was taking some rest, " Katherine replied.


    " That means, what the news was telecasting forst night is true. Your husband and my daughter are together again. But the point is if your husband is back to my daughter then what about you! "Mr Green said sarcastically. Instantly Katherine''s face turned pale by his words.


    "Mr Green¡­.mind yournguage¡­." Adrian shouted.


    " Why should I? This is the hot topic now, " Mr Green said furiously.


    " Either send my daughter back with me or else agree that you love my daughter and want to marry my daughter by divorcing your wife. I need rity about this. Because I don''t want people to call my daughter by the names mistress, homewrecker, etc" Mr Green said, looking at Katherine.


    On hearing Mr Green''s words, She felt as if everything around her was spinning. She had tears in her eyes. His every word was pricking her heart. She felt embarrassed that her maids were witnessing the whole conversation. Most importantly Adrian''s silence was killing her. She was feeling hollow.She looked hopefully at Adrian to tell him that he loves only her.


    Just in time, Emily walked towards them and said, " I won''te back with you. I will stay here. I don''t care what others think about me " in a serious tone.

 Chapter 279 - Adrians Decision

    Just in time, Emily walked towards them and said, " I won''te back with you. I will stay here. I don''t care what others think about me " in a serious tone.


    Three of them looked at Emily who was descending the stairs. She stopped at thest stair while cing her palm on the wooden rail.


    " Emily¡­ What do you mean by it? Do you know what you are talking about? "Mr Green shouted, fuming in anger.


    He walked towards her and held her arm in a tight grip. " Enough of your drama. Let''s go. Already you spoiled my reputation bying with Adrian. Let''s go" he said angrily.


    She pulled out her arm from his grip. " I won''te with you. When you don''t think about my happiness. I won''t care about your reputation, " she told him her decision.


    " So you are ready to be his mistress! "Mr Green asked his daughter.


    Emily was so frustrated with his father''s behaviour. She turned her head away from him and looked at Adrian. Then she said to Adrian, " I don''t want to talk with him. Just send him away from this ce "


    Mr Green was hurt deeply by her words and said, " All these years, I loved you more than myself. Is it you who are giving value to your father''s love? Whatever I did till now is to make me happy¡­"


    Katherine''s heart melted when Mr Green was pleading with his daughter toe back with him. She was reminded of her father who used to love her crazily and also lost him sacrificing his life for her happiness.


    " Emily¡­."


    Katherine called her by name and walked towards her, " Your father might hate me as Adrian married me instead of you. But try to understand whatever he did in the past with me and Adrian because of his love for his daughter. That is you, " Katherine tried to exin.


    Emily raised her head and looked at her with surprise. " Emily...Please understand his Love for you " Katherine tried to convince.


    " If you have a problem if I stay in your Mansion. I will leave this ce. But please don''t try to support my father," Emily said rudely.


    Mr Green who hated Katherine till now changed his view on her. His heart melted a bit when she supported him by exining fatherly love to his daughter. He didn''t find any selfishness in supporting him. He understood that she was not scared of losing her husband but wanted to reconcile him with Emily.


    " Emily¡­.Please...think once again. Your father came for you. Don''t hurt him " Katherine said, cing her palm on her shoulder.


    " Kathie¡­I don''t want you to interfere in this matter. It is between my father and me. Hope you understand what I mean, " she said firmly.


    " Emily is not going anywhere. I don''t allow her to go" Adrian dered with a serious expression.


    Katherine was awestruck by his words. She was clueless why he wanted Emily to stay with them. She looked at him to know the reason for taking this decision.


    " You can leave this ce, Mr Green. Your daughter has every right to make her decisions, " Adrian informed him in a serious tone. Mr Green stood looking at Emily''s face but she turned away from him, showing her back.


    Mr Green was disappointed and hurt by his daughter. He walked out of the Mansion by taking unsteady steps towards the main entrance.


    " Do you know what you have done? Instead of solving their misunderstanding, you worsen their rtionship! " Katherine yelled at Adrian.


    " Kathie¡­You should stay out of this matter " he said to her. Then he walked away from the ce with a serious face whereas Emily went to the guest room. She was left alone in the living hall. She was still in shock at how he spoke with her. She felt humiliated in front of everyone. She stood rooted in the same ce as a statue.


    After a while, the head maid who worked for many years in the mansion came to her. She instructed all the other maids around them to resume back to their work.


    " Kathie¡­.baby ¡­ I never thought the master would behave rudely with you for the other woman. I am feeling so bad for you, " she said with a sad face.She was so close as she had been working since her childhood in Kathie''s home.


    When she heard her pitiful words, she wanted the ground to be open and swallow her. Till today, no maid in her mansion dares to talk about their family matters. She controlled her tears and red at her.


    " I think that you should mind your work but not interfere in our matters. Go and look after the arrangements of breakfast, " Katherine warned her and walked to their bedroom.


    Once she stepped inside their bedroom, she sat on the bed as if her energy drained off her body. Adrian''s behaviour and the maid''s words were making her restless. A few minutester, Adrian entered the bedroom and found his wife was in deep thoughts.


    He knew that he was rude to her. But he had no other chance to tell his decision. He wanted to help Emily as she was the one who supported him when he needed to make the right decision in marrying Katherine. He could not forget Emily''s support when he broke the engagement with her and courageously faced society.


    She noticed his presence in the same room. Their eyes met but immediately he broke the contact with her eyes.


    His behaviour hurt more deeply to her heart. She sat silently noticing him. Meanwhile, hepleted his morning routine.


    She felt ignored by Adrian as he was doing his work quietly. He knew very well that if he started conversing with her, it would lead to a fight or an argument. But Katherine''s patience was running out.


    " I need an exnation from you.. Why are you not allowing Emily to go with her father? Will you tell me what should I understand about your decision? " she asked, looking at him seriously.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!